《In My Favorite Novel As The Final Villain》


 Chapter 1: Theos Von Fallen

    The release of such arge number of grotesque curses caused countless explosions a the huge battlefield. The explosions rumbled continuously as all the Curses crashed into a single figure standing in the middle of the battlefield, but all their heads flew everywhere as blood stained the ce.


    Ev though all those Curses were dying continuously, they seemed to be programmed to fight without fear of death. It was as if the words ''fear'' and ''surrder'' did not exist in their minds, and perhaps that was the case.


    Suddly, a cold, indiffert, and thick voice came from the mouth of the single figure in the middle of this chaos. "Come... More..." The coldness of his words seemed to freeze everything, but more than that, they wrote the word ''fear'' on the bodies and minds of all those cursed.


    They were not afraid of death; they were not ev afraid of the sword hanging from the hand of the man standing there, but every time he spoke, it made them tremble, and fear was writt on their bodies.


    This man stood proudly as he swung his sword from side to side. Each movemt brought the death of countless curses, for they could not keep up with him, but that meant nothing to him.


    His long ck hair, with red streaks, fell untidily down his face and back every time he swung his sword. The bags under his eyes showed that he hadn''t slept in weeks, and wh he blinked it was to try to rest. His ck onyx armor was stained red with the blood of his emies.


    "I don''t remember my name, I don''t ev remember what I look like, I don''t ev remember where I am," he repeated the same words over and over, the tears of blood falling like a river.


    I didn''t know if he was crying blood because of his wounds or because he had lost his tears after such a long time. Ev though he didn''t know why he was crying, he didn''t feel sadness or despair because he didn''t know who he was.


    But inside, a small part of him felt an infinite sadness that gradually faded away and fell into the oblivion of his existce.


    "Arrkk," regardless of his emy''s words, the curses attacked like gues from all directions and angles.


    But in just a millisecond, they couldn''t ev touch their emy, they were all cut down... so cleanly and precisely that it gave the impression that it was a cut prepared in advance.


    Minutes and seconds passed, and suddly the seemingly dless wave began to diminish. With each passing momt, its ferocity increased, the very concept of fear fading from their minds and sses.


    Still, they were no match for the speed and elegant cuts of this figure, it ev seemed that his ferocity was an advantage for him, so that he could wipe them all out ev faster... and so it happed.


    The millions of bodies fell, and the curses stopped, or so it seemed... Suddly, all those corpses, all the blood of countless dead curses... were absorbed by the volcanic earth itself.


    Immediately, the volcanic earth reacted violtly.


    "What is this?" he wondered, still in tears, but feeling the shaking of the volcanic earth beath him.


    The sky darked, far more than normal for the Underworld, and all was plunged into total darkness.


    Red Moon was strangely deformed with horrible screams, indescribable screams that could not ev be understood, but one thing is certain...


    Red Moon''s screams didn''t stop until he transformed into the shape of a reptilian eye, a gigantic eye, a dragon''s eye.


    "Theos..."


    "Theos...


    "Theos..."


    "Your punishmt hase after hundreds of years."


    The voice resounded throughout the underworld, and all the beings still hiding from the catastrophe knelt in respect to the Supreme Being.


    Theos did not move from his ce. Instead, he shone brightly with his two eyes, as beautiful as two scarlet orbs. Such a beautiful glow and his eyes, such a divine grace, forcing every being, living or not, to kneel. The eyes of the same Supreme Being.


    The two beings watched each other inttly: the Dragon''s eye was gold as gold, and Theos'' eyes were red as blood.


    The beginning of the Great War...


    ~


    In the territory of the great Fall family, in arge mansion not far from the Fall Pce.


    Inside the mansion, a young man slowly oped his eyes, ck and deep as the darkest night, and awoke from his sleep.


    The young man showed no signs of getting up from hisrge que-sized bed. He stared at the ceiling of his room as if it were the only thing he could see, or he was simply lost in thought...


    "This is not my room," the man muttered withplete calm and serity.


    His behavior could be strange and ev creepy to anyone. Did you just wake up in an unfamiliar room with no memory of how you got there? Anyone would panic.


    But this young man is differt. Hisplete calm is ev contagious.


    He got out of bed and walked a few steps until he found arge mirror with gilded frames of pure gold, but he didn''t have time to see that, only his reflection.


    Surprise?


    Yes, his indiffert expression showed a slight surprise, almost imperceptible, but not exactly because of his body in front of him.


    "Transmigrates as the ultimate viin?" he muttered to himself again, finding this turn of evts surprising.


    It took him a millisecond to regain hisposure and remember the whole character.


    Theos Von Fall, a young master and undisputed sessor of the Fall family, is also known in his former world as the final viin of the novel Curse and Shame.


    This is a very popr novel that ev had an animated adaptation. It is one of the most popr novels of its time, winning numerous awards.


    Its story, protagonists, heroines, viins, pacing, everything was top-notch.


    For this and more, Ark considers Curse and Shame his favorite novel.


    ''Trapped in my favorite novel and as the final viin...how interesting,'' Ark, now Theos, thought with curiosity and amusemt.


    ''Wouldn''t it be fun to y a viin? Wouldn''t it be fun to haveplete freedom in this world? Wouldn''t it be fun to steal everything from the protagonist of the story?'' he shivered with glee as he imagined the possibilities.


    Ark was an ordinary man who, as an orphan, had nost name. Now he had the body of the ultimate viin and his favorite character from his favorite novel.


    That''s right.


    Theos Von Fall is Ark''s favorite character!


    No wonder, his character design is the best, along with his story and his attitude. For Ark, Theos is his favorite character not only from the novel but from all of his works.


    Wh he was  years old, Ark copied the exact attitude of Theos in the novel: he was indiffert and cold, calm and sere, like a block of ice impossible to melt or break.


    Wh he looked at himself again in the mirror, he was quite satisfied.


    Theos is not only the most handsome character in the tire novel, but the gap is too wide; not ev the protagonist can match his looks.


    They did a poll on the most attractive character in a story with so many viins, protagonists, and heroines.


    Theos came in first, hands down!


    Nothing less, seeing his face and physique. Pale  skin, jet ck hair that reached his shoulders, ck eyes like two spheres that held the secrets of the universe, eyebrows like swords, a sculpted jaw, a small nose, and a body of about 6''4" that looked quite toned and sculpted.


    Simply put, Theos was the clear definition of absolute perfection in appearance.


    Ark turned away from the mirror, feeling that if he stayed any longer, a narcissistic attitude would soon be born in him.


    He looked at his clothes: he was wearing only long ck jeans and a  long-sleeved shirt. He didn''t ev have shoes on since he had just gott up.


    Sighing, Ark grabbed some shoes and put them on after finding arge closet.


    With everything ready, he was ready to leave his room, but he froze wh he ssed that it would not be a good idea to do so at this momt.


    And his intuition never fails.


    *DING*


    [Wee, host, to the Heroine Stealer System].


    ~

 Chapter 2: System

    *DING*


    [Wee, host, to the Heroine Stealer System].


    A mechanical voice echoed in Ark''s mind, leaving him momtarily confused before he drew a faint smile.


    Who didn''t know about these systems?


    As a reader of hundreds of web novels, Ark already knew what a system meant; after reincarnation and transmigration, it''sw to have a system.


    Although he had read about it, he found it a bit amusing to see it in real life.


    [Does the host agree to connect to the system]


    In front of the Ark, there was a transpart blue panel with only two s: "Yes" or "No."


    A confidt smile wided Ark''s slight grin as he approached and pressed an option.


    He chose to ept the system.


    [System linking to host... System: Steal Heroines is now fully integrated into the host. The system is working...]


    "Stop," Ark dryly stopped the system and siltly watched the panel in front of him.


    Having read hundreds of web novels in his former life, he knew that one of the mostmon scarios was systems where the user was connected to them as if they were a power that someone else could use.


    Basically, not in this world, not on earth, and maybe nowhere else, can you gain great power, a drastic advantage, without giving something in return.


    Is there a God watching me? Will I be used as a puppet? Will I allow myself to be controlled?


    Several questions circted in Ark''s calm but chaotic mind.


    But if he knew all this, why had he agreed to the system in the first ce?


    A mysterious smile crept across the young man''s handsome face, and th he did something that almost no one could or would dare do.


    "By the grace of my curse, I summon you, nameless lord, for an exchange," were the only words Ark said in a neutral tone and without showing any emotion.


    ...


    Time passed and seconds became minutes. Suddly, the room began to distort unnaturally.


    The room gradually twisted and th simply turned into darkness, a darkness that seemed to have no appart boundaries.


    Ark became nervous, but he had to stay calm; he didn''t want to make a mistake, knowing that this could be theirst counter.


    As a fan of Curse and Misfortune, he knew all the secrets of the world, and one of them was... curses or rather cursed creatures.


    These creatures were part of the negative emotions and fears of living beings; wh people felt fear, these creatures became stronger.


    And the six curses, the six great fears of the world, were the supreme masters, beings so powerful that ev in the novel their power was not fully explored.


    But here is Ark, going straight to see one of the cursed beings, not only is he a part of them, but he is the most powerful cursed being... also called the Father of the Cursed Beings, the Sevth Supreme Lord, who is always forgott.


    Finally, the space waspletely distorted.


    In front of Ark, he could only see infinite darkness, as if the ce where he was was a void in the universe itself.


    "What do you wish for?" a cold voice echoed through the room as if it came from every possible direction.


    Ark listed to it, shuddering slightly.


    ''The Father of Misfortune'', Ark remembered, trying to control his emotions.


    To have a being before him who could destroy worlds with a single look was no joke; his voice brought the fear from the depths of his soul to the surface.


    Ark resisted; if he had fall into a state of despair and madness, it would have be his undoing. And he would have be tormted for the rest of eternity.


    Gradually, Ark regained hisposure. "I would like to make a deal with you, an exchange," the young man dered.


    No one answered for a momt, as if they were thinking deeply about this exchange, which made Ark a little uneasy.


    His body unconsciously felt weak in front of such a phomon, and it wasn''t because he was weak, but rather...


    "My Container came to me just like that; I have be watching you since you were in your mother''s womb; I have chos you as my sessor and vessel; you are the only worthy one.


    I have followed your every step, but a few minutes ago, your attitude was abnormal; you have ev aroused the favor of an unknown deity...". The voice spread in all directions of space.


    Ark stood there in silce, knowing all this very well.


    Theos Von Fall was born and created to be the vessel of the Father of Misfortune, the creator of the other cursed beings.


    That''s why his body naturally felt weak a such a subject; if the Father of Misfortune wanted to, he could wipe him out of existce without ev looking at him.


    The voice did not continue its exnation, as if its silce meant that Ark should give his exnation.


    But just as he was about to op his mouth, the voice spoke again.


    "You are apletely differt person; you are not Theos. Am I wrong?"


    ~

 Chapter 3: Exchange

    "You''re apletely differt person, you''re not Theos, or am I wrong?" the voice asked suddly, making Ark jump.


    ''If he knows, th why didn''t he kill me in the first ce?'' wondered Ark, caught in an internal conflict.


    Still, calm on the surface, Ark nodded, confirming the Supreme Lord''s words.


    ''There''s no point in lying now that you know. Besides, I don''t know what could happ if I lie to myself or lie to him.... I should have a pretty scary anti-lie skill.'', Ark concluded quietly, waiting for the voice to answer.


    "You know? You are someone else, but in a literal sse; an unknown soul merged with Theos'' soul, giving you origin," the voice replied as if it was the most natural thing in the world. But Ark was paralyzed, like a block of ice.


    His expression stiffed, as did his muscles, and he didn''t ev breathe.


    ''I''m a new being, what''s the point? I''m Ark... Not Theos'', Ark repeated several times, beginning to doubt his very existce, ev though he remembered everything from his past life.


    But without pausing, the voice roared again. "Right now, the unknown soul is dominating because you hav''t awaked the memories of Theos, but don''t worry, I''ll help you with that."


    The next momt, the whole room was filled with a strange sound... a snapping of fingers.


    "AGGGHHHH!" wincing, Ark fell to his knees, clutching his head tightly.


    Fingers dug into his scalp, and from his ears came a deep red liquid, blood.


    "AhHhhhhHhh!" he cried out in pure pain.


    Ark began to remember his tire life on Earth.


    He had be an orphan, abandoned by his parts. Growing up in an vironmt full of danger on the streets, young Ark was always cautious. Sometimes he was ev beat to death for stealing food.


    His childhood was difficult, but he could only dure until his hands were calloused, his body scarred, and his eyes dried up from crying.


    Soon, his whole being was filled with cruelty to survive his harsh reality.


    Study, training, study, training, training, study, training... an dless loop.


    He grew up, tered a public school, and, with his high grades, made it to high school on a schrship. He soon was admitted to one of the most prestigious universities in his country, which he was proud to attd.


    He never focused on romance to achieve his ultimate goal: to be the best, the strongest, the most powerful.


    Thanks to his schrships, ev in college he had a dormitory and all the necessities, including a telephone, where he began to read novels.


    Everything was going well until, without warning, just after graduating from college and about to begin his path to power, he woke up in the body of Theos.


    "NOOO!", remembering how all his efforts for years wt up in smoke wh he was in another world, Ark became so angry that hepletely forgot about the pain and roared in rage.


    He had tried to forget everything; he had tried to forget his past life so as not to fall into a rage, but this time, it was impossible as he was forced to remember his tire life.


    His anger was just food for what Theo''s body was hiding... Ark''s thoughts, full of rage, anger, sadness, and disappointmt to an extreme degree, made his left eye glow a scarlet red.


    The scarlet eye glowed so brightly that it was like a sun in a space filled with darkness, like a star of destruction in an area where there was nothing to destroy.


    "...", he stood up and stopped holding his head to stare into the void.


    The anger was gone and there was nothing left in his expression but indifferce.


    But soon, other memories flooded Ark''s mind, and this time, they were Theos'' memories.


    Ark already knew all of Theos'' information, but this time he was reliving his tire life in his memories, as if they were dreams, feeling the emotions Theos felt in those memories.


    It was an overwhelming feeling, unfamiliar and .... terrifying.


    Ark had read several web novels, but the protagonists never felt anything wh they had the memories of their predecessor if anything, a vague feeling of empathy or pity.


    But this time, Ark felt Theo''s true emotions. He felt like him.


    ''I''ve be imitating him for so long, I don''t ev know if I''m imitating him or ..... I am Theos,'' Theos thought, still confused on an existtial level, but not letting that stop him.


    ''I will be Theos, at least in this life; I will no longer be Ark... I am now Theos Von Fall, the sessor of the great Fall n,'' Theos concluded, epting his new idtity at that momt.


    He didn''t know how he had died; he just appeared in this world. He didn''t ev know if he had died, but it didn''t matter now; his ambitions were on another much bigger goal.


    "What now?" the voice asked casually, but ev for Theos he felt a spark of curiosity in its tone.


    "Now that..." Theos said, repeating his words as he wiped the blood from his nose and ears. "Now I want to be powerful, but not just powerful like in my previous life... I want to be the most powerful," Theos said with conviction.


    The voice fell silt. A silce that Theos, in his new life, did not find ufortable, but strangely peaceful.


    "And how do you think you will manage to be the most powerful? And what do you want to be the most powerful for?" the voice asked. This time, there was no trace of indifferce but true curiosity.


    With his glowing eyes, one as dark as the night itself and the other brighter than the sun itself, ck and scarlet, Theos stepped forward.


    "I want to be the most powerful to rule everything, I want to be the ruler of everything... I want to be the epitome of perfection."


    "And for that, I want to exchange with you."


    ~

 Chapter 4: Exchange [2]

    With his glowing eyes, one as dark as the night itself and the other brighter than the sun itself, ck and scarlet, Theos stepped forward.


    "I want to be the most powerful to rule all, I want to be the ruler of all... I want to be the epitome of excellce."


    "And for that, I want to trade with you."


    Theos'' statemt was another tse momt in the room.


    But Theos did not take a step back: silce was nothing to him, it was impossible to disturb his determination.


    ''If I fail here, I''ll never get out alive,'' he thought to himself with a certain fear in the depths of his being, but more than determined to prove his worth against the tity of hidd infinite mysteries he could never discover.


    A blood-red eye glowed in the darkness. No, it was not Theos'' eye, but one that pierced the darkness.


    The eye stared at Theos, its size t times that of Theos'' body.


    "Ugh," another mouthful of blood spewed out of Theos'' mouth after he stared at the big eye staring at him.


    "Huh? Who am I?" he wondered in confusion. His gaze, full of determination, vanished and was reced by one of fear of the unknown, the terror of not knowing who he was.


    His memories were erased as if they were part of his imagination; every image, every difficult situation he had faced... everything was forgott as if it were nothing.


    His confused face turned into one with a childish expression, staring at the Scarlet Eye with curiosity.


    After all, it was the first thing he saw after losing all his memories.


    "Ugh," he spat out another mouthful of blood from his lips, his legs weaking, but his willpower demanded that he not kneel.


    But out of the inne of his ignorance, he didn''t know where he was. He could only stand there; he could not ev remember how to speak; he ev forgot how to stand. All he could remember was that he had to make an exchange, a deal, with the creature that now stood before him.


    He did not kneel directly, it was only by sheer force of will, as if something inside him forced him not to kneel, no matter what.


    "You are someone interesting, only two people have not knelt before me, but you have more merit... after all, the first person is more powerful than many gods!" the voice shouted, now sounding ev more indescribable.


    Instinctively, Theos covered his ears with his hands, no longer wanting to list to the voice that sounded extremely deep and sharp at the same time, like a blunt knife trying to cut through steel and rock.


    "You have what you need, we will make the exchange," the voice said. Immediately, Theo''s left eye glowed subtly, a gleam undetectable to ev the most ssitive eye.


    For a second, Theos'' face showed an unprecedted cold expression.


    His eyes, originally filled with great determination, now seemed cold ough to kill. In a second, he returned to his puzzled expression.


    "Well? I wish to exchange my system for your ergy, the negative mana," pausing a few times to clear his mind, Theos voiced what he wanted to achieve with the deal.


    But in his heart, a cold smile carefully peeked out.


    ''That bastard wants to erase all my memories.''


    Was he going to forgive this being for being all-powerful, NO!


    ''If he taught me anything in my previous life, it''s that it''s all worth it... an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth,'' Theos thought with satisfaction.


    ''I was nning to make a fair exchange...'' .... And if he still hasn''t done anything to me or noticed that I''ve regained my memories, and ev if he has several abilities I was unaware of, such as reading my mind, he now confirms to me that this is not the case, at least for the time being''.


    Theos would be able to make the most of this realization as he imagined his revge.


    He made him forget everything and almost brought him to his knees!


    Who wouldn''t want revge?


    What''s worse, he made him retrieve his memories and th forget them, as if it was just an amusing game for this monster! A mere mockery!


    Thinking about it, anger and rage were building up at an rming rate.


    Luckily for Theos, revge is not something to be expected, no... all revge is paid on the spot.


    "A favor from a god for my negative ergy..." the voice repeated Theos'' words.


    "I won''t ask how you know about my Negative Energy, we have a deal."


    The corners of Theos'' lips lifted unconsciously as he heard the confirmation of the exchange.


    Taking a few steps forward, Theos found himself face to face with therge eye, which was now a few feet away.


    "The Heroine Snatching System or whatever ordered you to be expelled from my body," Theos eximed.


    [Are you sure, host?] A panel appeared in front of Theos, disying the confirmation .


    "Yes" confirming themand, a fist-sized transpart orb shot out from the cter of Theos'' chest.


    The orb passed smoothly through Theos'' body and flew high into the dark space.


    "Okay, now it''s your turn," he said, addressing therge eye in front of him.


    Any object that remained in that space of infinite darkness automatically belonged to the tity in front of him. Only that tity would decide whether it would leave that space or not.


    So he did not worry about the system being left wandering or ev feel a sse of loss or reluctance, knowing that what he would have next would be a thousand times better than the system.


    "As we agreed, I grant you the ability to manipte, create, and control negative ergy in its purest state," the voice said. Immediately, therge eye began to glow a deep blood red.


    Like a sun that illuminates the darkest ce, but is swallowed up by the darkness itself.


    The darkness itself began to behave abnormally, as if it were the liquid itself, and th turned into smoke and th into small particles of darkness.


    These small particles were attracted to Theo''s body.


    Unlike the rest of his surings, he did not ev move but blinked in confusion at everything that was happing a him. However, there was a cold smile in his heart.


    The reason for Theos'' calm and serity in this situation was that he knew that nothing could happ to him.


    "All curses cannot break a deal by their mere pride, let alone this creature, it would not ev be capable of cheating," Theos concluded in his mind as he recalled the information about the curses in the original novel.


    Soon the particles of darkness tered Theos'' body, th his soul, and corrupted it.


    His right eye began to turn into a kind of ck hole, while his left eye looked like a sun, ev brighter than the Great Eye.


    ~

 Chapter 5: Deception

    Seconds passed and the changes did not stop, at least not for Theos'' body, which floated in the air with his eyes closed.


    His hair grew, his skin became paler and seemed softer, his right eye became darker and his left eye brighter.


    His body became ev more toned and his face improved noticeably, with a pronounced jawline and a chiseled face that looked like a drawing of the angels themselves.


    His whole appearance improved.


    ''This is so addictive'' Theos thought as he felt his body merge with the dark particles.


    His body was warm, not excessively so, at aforting level.


    But suddly Theos'' closed eyes narrowed with a frown.


    The dark particles had finished with his body and began to affect his soul ev more...


    The pain was mild, so Theos did not need to curse, but he could feel great difort.


    Soon, his soul, which had previously be a fusion of differt colors that did not fully merge, had be a dark ck soul with bright red cracks.


    "Nowes the important part..." Theos concluded, instinctively tsing his muscles.


    The next momt, the particles wt straight to his heart, or more precisely, to his Mana Heart.


    The Mana Heart is not part of the soul or the body, but a Mana Heart that can be ced anywhere in the body the wearer wishes.


    But it is necessary to connect the two parts; it is to intertwine with the soul and connect with the body; it is the bridge betwe the two.


    Theos'' brow furrowed as he felt the particles of darkness touching his Mana Heart.


    Theos oped his eyes to witness this most important process and was stunned.


    ''What the hell is this, do I have a red core?''


    ording to Theos'' memories, this fact was never revealed in the novel, and ev in Theos'' original memories, no red core is se, so he did not know.


    ''Could this be what the novel is telling us about how Theos'' power was sealed?'' concluded Theos as he remembered the novel''s information about the seal.


    But he couldn''t think much about it, the dark particles and the red core merged, creating an ev brighter and redder core with small ck cracks, theplete opposite of Theos'' soul.


    A grimace of pain adorned his face, but he did notin.


    As he stopped floating, Theos stepped onto the pitch-ck floor of the bizarre room.


    "What did you think?" the voice said suddly, causing Theos to shift his atttion to therge eye in front of him.


    ''Th he asked what a red core means. I have to y dumb for now,'' Theos thought, agreeing inwardly and showing a confused but grateful look.


    "I don''t know what happed to me, but I feel much stronger now, thank you very much!" he smiled with an emotion gesture.


    Of course, it was an exchange and there was no need to thank him, but Theos needed to get more into character.


    "Well, since the exchange is over, you have nothing more to do here. See you soon, Vessel," the deep voice boomed through the room.


    Immediately, dark particles flew into the air and gradually disappeared.


    Theos took a step toward therge red eye, a cold smile appearing in his mocking eyes.


    Under the watchful gaze of the Great Eye, Theos reached up to touch the surface of the Great Eye.


    "What are you doing?" the abnormal voice asked. This time, for the first time, Theos could feel a hint of emotion in the voice; it wasn''t fear, nor was it anger.... It was more like disgust.


    But Theos wasn''t thinking or answering his question wh his very left eye began to glow brightly.


    Like a switch, therge red eye glowed brighter.


    "Receiver''s ability... theft."


    Theos'' voice, so cold and shadowy, echoed through the slowly disappearing room.


    "Did you think you could y games with me? Did you want to mock me? To see my suffering and th make me forget?"


    "For me, ev the smallest sand is paid for..." The dark particles gradually disappeared, while the big red eye slowly lost its color. At the same time, Theo''s left eye glowed brighter and brighter by the second.


    The Anomaly, the cursed one of oblivion, uttered not a word of protest against his fate, he could only watch as Theos absorbed the power of his eye.


    As if he had ergy to spare, the hand that touched the great eye began to glow, creating tiny sparks a it.


    From the same left eye of Theos, a small scarlet me was born, taking the shape of a six-petaled flower.


    The particles of darkness disappeared almostpletely, leaving Theos'' room blurred.


    "I hope you are prepared for the consequces of the future, sessor to the fall," was the only and final warning the voice gave, this time in a more chilling manner.


    Unconsciously, Theos'' lips curled upward. "I hope I am strong ough to face the consequces of my actions."


    After thisst conversation, therge eye lost its colorpletely and became a particle of darkness that vanished into thin air. Instead, Theos touched the floor of his room.


    He had finally left the realm of such a being.


    ~

 Chapter 6: Alice... My Wife

    "Back safe and sound," Theos murmured with a small smile on his lips.


    Being next to an almighty being in the same room wasn''t as pleasant as some people think... if anyone thought it was pleasant at all.


    Touching his left eye, which was still glowing brightly, Theos couldn''t help butugh, giggling to his heart''s contt.


    ''Not everyone can make fun of a being that can destroy gxies'' Theos thought,ughing ev harder.


    Slowly, hisughter faded, and hey back on thefortable bed, still marveling at all that had happed in such a short time.


    ''Luckily, I read the whole novel. Otherwise, I would not have tak revge in such a short time... take advantage of the weakness that misfortune cannot harm its recipit if the recipit has made a contract with it,'' Theos thought and oped his palm.


    From this palm, particles of darkness gathered, forming a sphere with a liquid ure that trembled every second.


    "Negative ergy..."


    In the novel, negative ergy is the most powerful andrgest source of power until the d, it is like a kind of negative mana.


    This negative ergy is born from the negative thoughts, emotions, and feelings of one or more beings, be they dead, living, or ev gods.


    The more miserable the people in the world, the more powerful he bes.


    A sinister smile slowly crept across Theos'' face, unable to hide his malice and greed.


    '' The world itself is rott... So what if I rot ev more? It will only be for the greater good... My power.''


    Like Ark''s lust for power, Theos was no saint, no voice of righteousness. He always saw his befit and always prioritized the strgthing of power.


    If he had to kill half the world to increase his power by at least %, he would do it, but neither Ark nor the original Theos would do anything without seeing the consequces.


    *Tock* *Tock*


    The constant knocking on the door caused Theos'' thoughts topletely copse, and he quickly recovered by removing the ball of darkness.


    He stood up quickly, approached the door, and changed his expression to a more casual one before oping it.


    "..."


    *Badumb*


    Theos gasped as he saw the young woman before him.


    She was a beauty with shiny light brown hair that fell like a waterfall to her waist, big honey eyes that still contained inne and tderness, extremely fair and wless skin, and a beautiful face with thin eyebrows and red lips.


    As if that wer''t ough, her body, though not yet fully developed, had an hourss figure with a slim waist, shapely cleavage, and, most impressively, perfect buttocks and legs.


    Her plump, long, jade- legs were so beautiful that any man would drool just looking at them.


    Her buttocks, firm and perky, could be molded into any shape like a deadly spell. Still, she tried to hide them with a loose-fitting suit, but it was impossible not to notice her blessed features.


    To add to her charm, the young woman had a light blush on her cheeks, which,bined with the maid''s outfit she was wearing, gave her an ev more seductive and charming aura. Although the outfit was neither tight nor short, it was still extremely charming.


    Theos'' throat suddly wt dry and his heart threated to burst out of his chest.


    The original Theos was never one to be charmed by the sight of a woman, let alone Ark, who has spt his tire life trying to improve his economic situation.


    Neither of them should react this way, so... why is their reaction so exaggerated? Quite simply...


    ''Wife...'', remembering the future in the novel, Theos was shocked.


    In the future, the woman before him, a lowly servant, amoner without a family, would be his only wife in his tire life.


    A woman who loved him with all his soul, who stood by him through thick and thin, ev wh he was corrupt and did not know who he was. At the d of the novel, she reminds him of this for his own sake. .... Ev an ding as miserable as Theo''s turned out to be happy and pleasant, as he was in eternal rest next to the person he loved the most.


    Tears threated to spill from Theos'' eyes, but he held them back as best he could. It would be embarrassing for your future wife to see you crying at your first meeting, wouldn''t it?


    "Fall?" Alice called out, moving a little closer to him with a worried face.


    "Yes?"


    "Your eyes are red and ssy," she said, pointing at Theo''s eyes.


    ''Shit, please don''t cry, I beg you'' Theos tried to control his own body; inside, he had an inner war.


    On the outside, however, he remained his usual self: an impassive face and a cold look. But in the next second, Alice''s eyes oped wide in surprise.


    *Fall*


    Only one tear fell, from Theos'' left eye. His expressionless face showed no change as if it were a river without currt or an ocean without waves or movemt.


    Though he was extremely handsome, anyone watching this chilling and disturbing sce would have thought that Theos'' face was the embodimt of a cold killer: anyone would have had a face pale with fear and would have run away from Theos, among infinite other things.


    But Alice, instead...


    She embraced him, her body pressed against him, feeling a mutual warmth.


    The two remained like that, while Theos'' left eye cried uncontrobly, full of sadness, and the right one showed total coldness.


    Seconds passed...


    Th minutes passed.


    Sadness in his heart, a piece of his soul shattered in infinite mncholy, his tears gradually diminishing.


    Alice, although much smaller than Theos, managed to caress his head with such softness and tderness that his soul trembled.


    He remembered how every night she would caress his head with such gtless that ev his twisted heart, full of bitterness and frustration, managed to be happy and warm.


    He responded not with words, but with his body, raising his arms to return the embrace with gtless, as if afraid to hurt her... as if she were his most precious treasure.


    ~

 Chapter 7: Matheo Von Fallen... Father

    Minutes passed in a mutual embrace, the two bodies pressed against each other.


    Theos didn''t say a word, nor did Alice, who kept stroking his head.


    Theos'' sadness gradually faded, but he never broke away from Alice''s embrace, who never wanted to leave either.


    It was like an unspok agreemt.


    At the same time, Alice''s memories shed through Theos'' mind, her fate in the novel and her death.


    ''She always followed Theos...''


    ''Alice, a minor character in the novel, had be madly in love with Theos since childhood... so much so that she fought day and night, ev without sleep, to have the skills to be chos by Theos as his servant.''


    ''In the novel, she never felt worthy of Theos, ev wh the betrothed broke off the gagemt, she made no move. It was Theos who realized her feelings, though Theos was not interested; Alice''s deep love for him made Theos love her little by little, slowly, until the two were married as husband and wife.''


    But wh he remembered what came next, he felt a strong frustration and anger, which turned into determination in his eyes.


    He reluctantly pulls away from Alice''s arms and looks down at Alice''s curious gaze. Theos strokes her hair.


    "I will protect you," Theos says withplete confidce and firmness, surprising Alice ev more as he draws a smile.


    "I don''t need Your Highness''s protection. Otherwise, I would be the one to give my life for Your Highness," Alice said, lowering her head a little and repeating the words she had be taught over and over again.


    But ev with her head down, she couldn''t hide her smile.


    ''It can''t be, he told me he would protect me, he stroked my hair, and that smile? I''ve never se His Highness smile before in my life!'' remembering Theos'' smile, she couldn''t help but blush.


    The cold and distant expression of Theos returned, but still, he rxed wh he was close to Alice.


    ''Being a her makes me unstable'' he discovered, but he didn''t think much of it.


    Will he treat his future wife like a stranger? Of course not, his treatmt of others will be special by nature.


    "''By the way, Your Highness..." She hesitated whether to speak or not, looking a little embarrassed.


    ''Shouldn''t I have knocked? But he cried wh he saw me! What''s wrong...''


    "I have something in my eye. Please tell me what you wanted to tell me by interrupting my break" Theos ordered with a certain mocking tone that only Alice could detect.


    Why could only she detect the slightest change in Theos'' tone? Of course, because she is obsessed with him, madly in love, besides being the person who spt the most time at Theos'' side in her tire life.


    Ev Theo''s parts don''t see it that muchpared to Alice.


    "Yeah, right," she rolled her eyes and decided to believe that little lie.


    But wh she remembered why she hade all this way, she suddly became serious with a stiff expression.


    "Master Fall wants to see you, he''s in his office," Alicemted briefly.


    Theos nodded siltly, without another word; his meaning was clear.


    "Lead the way," his eyes said.


    Understanding the meaning of his eyes, Alice led the way to the office of the Duke and head of the Fall family.


    Theos followed her in silce, observing the surings with curiosity.


    Ev though he has the memories of the original Theos and is a being with the soul of Theos, this is actually the first time he has se with his own eyes the luxuries of the family that is now his family.


    ''Father doesn''t usuallye to my pce, so this must be an important case'' Theos concluded.


    Although he was a fan of the novel, it was writt mainly from the protagonist''s point of view, so he did not know if the novel had already begun, was about to begin, or if, on the contrary, the plot was far from beginning.


    "We are here, Your Highness," Alice announced in a low voice, stopping just as she reached arge door.


    It was actually tworge closed gates, t meters high, made tirely of wood and steel. There were no guards guarding them. They were  meters high and made tirely of wood and steel, there was no guard guarding them.


    The reason? Because no one had to guard one of the most powerful beings in the world: the leader of the most powerful family, Matheo Von Fall.


    "I wish you luck, Your Highness," Alice said couragingly with a smile and stepped back a few steps to wait for Theos.


    "Mmm," Theos nodded as he walked toward therge door, pressing lightly on his shoulders with each step.


    ''I can see why Alice didn''te any closer. It turns out that her presce alone exerts a great deal of pressure that I barely notice... Maybe she was affected long before and didn''t mtion it'' Theos concluded. Actually, that was the right conclusion.


    Alice did not want to go any further because of the pressure of the presce in the room.


    But Theos, now with the negative ergy at his side, was able to withstand the pressure and knock on the door.


    *Tock* *Tock*


    "Come in."


    The answer came immediately after Theos knocked on the door.


    Theos took a deep breath and stepped forward, oping the door in front of him.


    *squeak*


    "Good morning, Father," Theos greeted with an indiffert voice and expression.


    "Good morning, son."


    Standing before him was one of the most powerful figures on the Zeifer, ev nominated as the most powerful person of the tire currt geration.


    Matheo Von Fall.


    ~

 Chapter 8: Banquet Invitation

    Theos watched the majestic figure of his father. A man of six feet, neither too fat nor too thin, but undoubtedly an imposing figure.


    Fortunately, they were about the same height, so it was not necessary to raise one''s head or lower one''s gaze to look directly into his eyes.


    "What did you call him for?" asked Theos coldly as he approached. "Sit down first," Matheo replied in a neutral voice, showing no emotion. Ev he could hear some warmth in his voice as he spoke to his son.


    "Mmm," Theos said and nodded. He sat down on one of the many chairs in the room.


    *boom*


    Theos'' back door mmed shut, not ev letting any sunlight into the room.


    ''Everything''s dark, damn it'' Theos observed, looking a the room, where all the windows were covered with luxurious ck semi-transpart curtains that barely let any light in.


    As if that wasn''t ough, Matheo was wearing a pure  suit, the only thing that wasn''tpletely  was his ck tie.


    "Are youfortable?" asked Matheo, taking a seat in the main chair that separated father and son at arge wood table.


    The numerous documts, papers, andputers scattered here and there on the table didn''t bother Matheo in the least, who watched his son with his silver eyes.


    "Yes, thank you, I''m perfectlyfortable," rified the ck-haired man, looking at Matheo in the same way.


    "Ahem," Matheo cleared his throat, breaking eye contact by closing his eyes and leaning back in the chair.


    "Theo, I called you because there is an important meeting of a family of counts tonight," Matheo exined, pausing briefly to take a sip of coffee.


    Instead, Theos'' ears pricked up. ''Count''s meeting, you say? It''s the same... It''s just like the beginning of a novel'' Theos reminded himself. He was talking about the beginning of a novel, a meeting, or rather a celebration of a count.


    Theos'' expression turned serious.


    Fortunately, Matheo saw Theos'' expression as normal, since he had never called him to a meeting, let alone one as low as that of a count.


    But he had his reasons.


    "You see, this meeting is the birthday of Count Rasforh''s eldest son. The reason I want you to go is that the tire younger geration, yours, will be prest, for, as you may know, Count Rasforh''s wife is one of the sisters of the currt king of this kingdom," he paused and continued.


    "Ev the king will be there, so several nobles will be there to try to curry his favor."


    "And the reason I should go?" Theos raised an eyebrow, curious to know the reason.


    Matheo smiled slightly. "That''s what I meant, son. I want you to go to the meeting for two reasons. The main one is so you can see the youngsters of your geration, since your 8th birthday ising up, you''re going to the Academy soon, and now is the time to measure your strgth against others of your age.


    As for the second reason... To meet your fianc¨¦e, after all, you''re gaged, and you hav''t spok to each other for t years," Matheo replied, looking at Theo''s curiously and calmly.


    On the contrary, Theos now had an indiffert expression on his face, thinking about the possibilities.


    ''In the original plot, Theos didn''t go, but now I''m invited, which means he didn''t want to go himself.? Maybe I won''t go so as not to upset the plot, but that''s not my style'' Theos said as a smile appeared on his face, hidd from his father''s eyes.


    ''If I follow the plot, I will die. So changing it as much as possible is not a problem, is it?'' the ck-haired man thought after making a decision and getting up from his seat.


    "Do I have the right to choose whether to go or not?" he asked.


    "Sure, it''s not that important after all," Matheo replied, about to sigh.


    But just before he gave up and continued his work...


    "I''ll go, I have no problem with that," Theos replied matter-of-factly.


    ''Why not? Besides, the meeting won''t be that easy'' Theos thought siltly, ready to leave.


    "Stop," but before he had a chance to walk away, Matheo quickly called out to him. "I didn''t want to bring it up earlier to discuss the topic of the meeting, I appreciate you going, but... What''s that Crimson Eye of yours?" asked Matheo, his sharp eyes looking at Theos.


    Theos'' expression was unchanged; he had already expected someone to discover his new eye or his new appearance. He was a little hurt that Alice hadn''t noticed.


    "Today, for some strange reason, I woke up with this eye and I also gained much more strgth," Theos replied lightly, without giving it much importance.


    Matheo nodded without looking into the matter too much.


    "By the way, Father, at least you shouldn''t mess up this office every time youe," Theosmted with his obsession for cleanliness before he wt out the door.


    It is well known that the Fall Family and Theos live in two differt ces, although close to each other, but Theos'' apartmt must always have an office for the head of the family in case of an emergcy.


    ''Tsk, tsk. Ev though he only stays for a few hours wh hees, he always messes up the whole ce'' Theos thought as he left the room.


    Instead, Matheo remained seated and took a sip of coffee.


    A more observant person would have noticed that the hand holding the cup trembled slightly. Meanwhile, his eyes showed a hint of deep fear and wonder.


    "That eye... It''s the same eye as the ancestral curse of oblivion, isn''t it, Lucifer?" asked Matheo to no one in particr, but the extreme respect could be heard in the tone of his voice.


    In the shadows, a humanoid figure slowly emerged, a shadow of pure darkness with itsrge wed hands and nearly t-foot stature.


    Its long ck hair covered its horrible face, but Matheo could still feel it staring at him.


    "The eye is gone, Matheo... It is gone," Lucifer said slowly, revealing his ck, twisted wings to the world.


    His words contained no emotion but made every being, living or not, tremble with fear, and Matheo was no exception.


    "Matheo... Your son''s life has be protected for thousands of years... But something changed. "Lucifer''s smile spread across his terrifying face.


    "And today, just today, I felt his presce disappear, never to return, ev wh he returns from this ce, he is Theos, but something has changed in him. The process of the vessel has begun."


    The two figures, one of which was one of the most powerful beings in all of Zeifer, and the other... They were some of the most powerful and evil beings in the history of the Divine and Mortal Realms.


    The full backg of the original Theos was never told in the novel, nor was the mystery of his family and ancestors...


    ~

 Chapter 9: Is The Heroin Theft System Back?

    [The characters Alice and Matheos of Fall had negative thoughts because of the host. The feelings they expericed were Sadness (Alice) and Fear (Matheos). +00 Negative Energy.]


    "Huh?" Wh Theos left the room, he found a notification panel right in front of his face and was startled.


    ''Did I get a negative ergy system?'' Theos wondered. "I had exchanged the system for negative ergy... But it seems that the negative ergy itself has merged with part of the system."


    He considered the possibility and lifted the corners of his lips slightly to one side.


    "System, what are you, how do you function, and how are you here despite being traded?" he asked mtally as he continued walking.


    [To answer the host, I am a system, just that. How it works and how I am here has a lot to do with what I am] the system said in a robotic voice, pausing for a momt.


    [Despite the exchange, you only exchanged the divine favor of this system and its core. Fortunately, the system was able to foresee this and merged with the host''s soul, at least partially. By receiving the negative ergy, the new ergy modified and mutated the system itself, transforming it into what it is now]


    [We are a system that will hance the negative ergy you receive since much of it has be exchanged, we can only do this]


    "I see," Theos said understandingly wh he understood the exnation of the system.


    ''And let me guess, if I make the characters in the original story feel negative emotions or feelings because of me, it will be more points and negative ergy, right?''


    [Affirmative] The system replied immediately. [Despite the exchange, part of the Steal Heroines system is still conversational, but only a small part, and we can only give rewards on rare asions because the system doesn''t have ough power, and it has ev lost all contact with its creator].


    Theos was silt, analyzing the now possible possibilities. No doubt, this was a gift and he wasn''t going to waste it. His luck had brought him here. All the disadvantages of a system were gone, so he would ept this one with op arms.


    ''Status.''


    [Name: Theos Von Fall.


    Age: 7 years old.


    Path: Oblivion.


    Race: Human.


    Rank: Unknown.


    Unique abilities: Unknown, Attracts heroines.


    Negative mana: 500.]


    ''Hahaha, typical, a status panel'' he chuckled. ''But... This skill? The system, show me the Heroine Attraction skill.''


    [Heroine Attraction (Rank ??): The first skill granted by the system, your aura and presce would attract the atttion of every heroine in the story and you would be extremely attractive to them], he read the description in front of him, chuckling to himself as he gave the order to deactivate the skill.


    "For now, no need, I already have my ns for each of the heroines...", malice shone in his eyes.


    Theos'' inner joy was hidd by his cold exterior, but still, the aura a him was not as threating as it naturally is.


    This may be why Alice approached Theos and greeted him with a smile that reflected relief at his return and concern for whatever had summoned him. Thus, Theos had no time to observe the description of his other ability, nor to confirm the deactivation of Heroine Attraction.


    "Your Highness..."


    "Don''t worry, Alice. He just called to invite me to a birthday party, basically," Theos replied reluctantly, patting her on the head, which Alice dly epted.


    A sigh of relief escaped the mouth of the girl who had be frighted by Theos'' assurance.


    Lifting her head, she stared at him with dubious eyes. "Have you epted the invitation?"


    "Yes, there will be a lot of nobles at the meeting, and I can''t stay locked up here for the rest of my life," he replied with a firm voice.


    Alice nodded, paused for a momt, and th grabbed Theos'' hand and twined it with her own. She shivered nervously and blushed, but didn''t stop at all.


    ''This warmth in his hand... ''My heart is pounding'' Alice eximed inwardly, feeling as if her heart would burst out of her throat at any momt.


    On the other hand, Theos was confused by Alice''s bold actions, but he quickly rxed. After all, she had already moved closer to him because he had allowed it.


    "Do you want to go to the meeting with me?" Theos asked seriously, lifting her chin with his hand as he looked straight into her eyes.


    The firm tone and serious look startled Alice, who couldn''t react for a few minutes from the shock of so many surprises.


    Fortunately, thanks to her training as a personal maid, she recovered from the shock as quickly as possible and shook her head vigorously. "No, I couldn''t, I''m just a lowly servant and..."


    "That doesn''t matter to me," Theos exined, his eyes showing slight annoyance. "I said clearly: You, do you want toe with me or not?".


    "Huh...?" -she said, cornered by Theos'' arms. He held her hands tighter, as she bit her lips. "Yes... Yes, I want toe with you."


    "I can''t hear you."


    "I do, I want to go with you!" -Alice answered him, almost shouting. Pouting, she let go of Theos'' hand and pped him on the chest. "Stop bullying me..."


    "Ha... Sorry," he apologized, patting her head, "let''s get ready; we leave tonight at 0:00"


    "Understood," Alice replied. "If you''ll excuse me, I''m going to get ready myself," she said before leaving and hugging Theos tightly. "And please, Your Majesty, don''t cry again. I won''t ask why you have apletely differt colored eye now or why you seem to have changed your appearance, but please don''t cry."


    "Don''t worry, like I said, I just got something in my eye," Theos replied mockingly, but somewhat embarrassed.


    "Yeah, uh-huh," Alice said before escaping with a giggle. Theos didn''t follow her. He walked away with a smile.


    He couldn''t smile like that in front of the others, at least not now, but he could smile without anyone seeing him.


    "A few hours from the beginning of the novel''s plot... The first arc, the Count''s grand banquet, and the Count''s coup," Theos recalled as he wove the new ns to gain more strgth, remembering the tire plot of the novel.


    The more negative thoughts he has, the more misery he will bring to the world and the more powerful he will be.


    "Ev though my power may be sealed now, it is gradually weaking. If I have more negative thoughts, my power will be stronger than the protagonist''s.


    With this memory, the smiling Theos moved about his room, nning every minute detail.


    Soon eving came, and with it Theos'' departure for Rasforh County.


    ~

 Chapter 10: "Brother!"

    "Your Highness, don''t you think it would lower your reputation to bring a maid to a gathering of nobles?" a young woman asked with a pout on her cheeks, reproaching a young man who smiled slightly.


    "Don''t worry, I am Fall after all," Theos replied confidtly as the young man looked out of the car windows.


    The maid, Alice, did not argue any further, she snorted with a pout on her cheeks, but she could not hide her smile either.


    Wh eving came, Theos prepared for the gathering of the nobles in an all-ck suit with crimson lines next to his beautiful face and marble-like skin. His image was perfect.


    Alice was a little stunned wh she saw him, wearing a silver-colored one-piece dress that exposed her snow- shoulders and arms, and her pretty little face, lightly made up.


    Theos was also stunned wh he saw her, but unlike Alice, he recovered much more quickly.


    Under the vious eyes of the few servants in the pce, Theos and Alice walked out together and got into the car, where the chauffeur did his job and drove them to the meeting.


    "Young Master Fall, we are nearing the meeting of the nobles at Noble House Rasforh," the chauffeur, Thomas, an older gtleman in his 60s, but one of the most trusted of all the Fall family and one who had served them for most of his life, remarked respectfully.


    Theos nodded, following the tour with his eyes, while Alice yed nervously with her hands.


    It wasn''t long before the voice of the chauffeur, Thomas, confirmed that they had arrived at Earl Rasforh''s house, so they had to park in the VIP lot, directed by the Rasforh family''s staff.


    ''Having high status is not a bad thing at all... Just having the symbol of the Fall family on the car, they treat it with so much respect'' Theos thought secretly as he watched the whole carefully measured procedure of parking the car.


    ''This world, Zeifer World, isn''t that differt from Earth; it''s just a little bigger, and the technology is greater, but the differce isn''t that drastic,'' Theos reminded himself as he pulled out his cell phone, which looked more like a rectangr piece of ss.


    Wh he saw the time on his phone, he immediately put it away. ''I arrived well before the time the noble gatherings attacked, that''s a relief'' he remembered all the ns he had made; Theos'' eyes shone with determination in his indiffert face.


    "Young Master Fall and Miss Alice, it''s safe toe down," assured chauffeur Thomas, who, sharp as he was, added "Miss" to refer to Alice. "All right," Theos replied.


    They both got out at the same time. Theos'' all-ck hair swayed in the wind. "Tsk, I should have tied up my hair," Theos chided himself aloud.


    "Phew, Your Highness, I can tie your hair," Alice replied quickly, reaching out to touch Theos'' hair. He had no choice but to bd down a little and let her tie his hair.


    "Done!" Alice confirmed. "Thank you," the ckhead replied with a smile.


    But before they could speak any further, Thomas stepped forward. "Young Master Fall, shall I apany you or would you prefer me to stay?"


    "Thetter, please," Theos replied immediately.


    Thomas nodded, understanding his master perfectly. He quickly left without a trace.


    "Come on," Theos said, grabbing Alice''s hand and pulling her with him. The girl''s face turned as red as a tomato, ev Theos could see the humor in her face.


    "We pay our respects to the Fall!" shouted dozs of Rasforh Family workers in unison as they knelt before Theos.


    The title of The Fall had be bestowed on Theos alone throughout history, with ev more respect than the patriarch of the tire Fall family.


    It was giv to him by the very birth of Theos, an unprecedted phomon...


    Theos raised his hand and saluted the workers, who did not ev raise their heads,pletely glued to the g.


    Theos did not order them to raise their heads, as it would be useless. Although he did not want to punish them, if it became known that mere workers of an Earl''s family had greeted The Fall, Earl Rasforh might consider them murderers.


    "We wee The Fall, it is a pleasure and a joy to have you with us, and it is more than an honor that this meeting is the first appearance of a born gius such as yourself," a voicemted from a distance.


    Looking up, the two met: Count Rasforh, Ivan Rasforh, the Patriarch, and Count of the Rasforh Territory.


    "The pleasure is mine, Count Rasforh. Please do not make a fuss about my appearance; after all, I have gone to great lgths to appear here without causing a scandal," Theosmted, remembering all the measures he had to take to sure that his first public appearance in history would not be a total scandal.


    The Count nodded in understanding, and the workers, instantly understanding, dispersed without a word.


    The message was clear. Not a single word about the Fall was to be uttered in public!


    Theos sighed in relief, as did Alice, but their sighs were for twopletely differt reasons.


    Theos so that his ns would not be derailed, and Alice so that her master would not be embarrassed to hold hands with amoner.


    "Your father called me to tell me you wereing to the meeting, you don''t know how pleased he was, so I had a bunch of workers waiting for you and escorting you. Don''t worry, your hiding ce hasn''t be discovered, I just told them you wereing today," Ivan quickly exined with a smile full of happiness.


    To have The Fall himself, not only that, but at his first noble gathering, was a historic evt, and he was more than happy to be in charge of the noble gathering.


    Unfortunately, he did not have time to talk to Theos wh a call came.


    "Brother!"


    ~

 Chapter 11: My Sister...

    "Brother!" shouted a voice from behind, interrupting the conversation betwe Theos and Ivan Rasforh.


    They both turned to see who had arrived. It was a young woman of about 8, with pure  hair as long and fluffy as a mane blowing in the wind.


    As she walked toward Theos, her sky-blue eyes never left Theos, who stood there without saying a word.


    "Hey, answer me, brother," she shouted with a frown as she approached him, not ev ncing at Ivan or the girl.


    "What brings you here, Nora?" the ck-haired man replied dryly and coldly; his indiffert expression startled Nora a little, but she didn''t back down. "My father told me that you woulde to the meeting today; at first, I didn''t believe him, but I see that I was wrong," Nora exined.


    Theos began to remember Nora''s character in the novel, his older stepsister by only a few months. She was adopted by his parts at the age of  and has be raised by them ever since, ev living with them, something ev Theos hasn''t done.


    ''In the original plot, she joins the harem of the protagonist after some idts of the hero saving the beauty and so on, clich¨¦d ways, but the author had a writing that made it quite interesting and joyable. In the d, she, my sister, confronted me with the protagonist and more harem members to defeat me. ....


    And because of her, Theos couldn''t kill the protagonist'' As he remembered the evts of the novel, he couldn''t help but feel a lump in his throat.


    ''Wh the viin had the opportunity to attack and kill the protagonist, she stood in his way, and he, who was still deeply in love with his family and especially with his sister, stopped, not realizing that at that momt his death was sealed...'' This is how Theos died in the final battle, ording to the plot of the original novel.


    Remembering all the details, Theos'' gaze grew colder and colder until it reached a point that frighted Alice and Ivan.


    His look was not unlike a murderous look!


    She also felt Theos'' gaze on her. This time Nora recoiled in horror, almost in tears.


    Although they hadn''t spt much time together as siblings, they had grown up together in their childhood, ying every day. She remembered those memories as the sweetest of her life. Seeing Theos'' cold gaze broke her heart, but she didn''t copse.


    "I see, let''s go to the meeting," the ck-haired manmted briefly, without giving too many details, and started walking with Alice intertwined with his hand.


    "Wait, at least tell me what happed to your eye," Nora asked quickly, hoping to continue the conversation with Theos, but he continued walking without any sign of stopping.


    "You can ask my father if you want to know," he replied without giving many details.


    Ivan also started to follow Theos after he apologized to Nora. After all, he is The Fall, the biological son and heir of the tire Fall family, superior to her in status.


    And like any dog following its master, he naturally followed Theos.


    At the same time, Nora felt alone,pletely lost, unable to move, and unable to react to what had just happed. She thought that ev though Theos was indiffert and cold, he would at least treat her like a normal person, but not ev in her worst nightmares did she expect to see that look that almost contained hatred and contempt.


    And what about that look? Ev though the original Theos loves his family excessively, Ark has a deep hatred for Nora at the d of the novel, after all. .... She got his favorite character killed! Who wouldn''t be upset?


    Knowing that Theos would die because of her would not make him love her more; in fact, he disliked her, so the hatred created a strong disdain for her.


    [For scaring dozs of workers and filling the heroine Nora with horror and fear, you have received the reward of 500 negative mana] The reward system suddly sounded.


    A small smile broke out on Theos'' face that no one could see. ''Maybe 00 or ev 0 of those 500 are just my sister''s'' he concluded, after remembering how the system had made it clear to him that he would get a higher reward if the characters were important to the plot.


    "Status.


    [Name: Theos of Fall.


    Age: 7.


    Path: Oblivion.


    Race: Human -?


    Rank: Unknown.


    Skills: ???,  Attract Heroines.


    Negative Mana: 3000.]


    The negative mana continued to grow, making Theos more powerful as he licked his lips in anticipation. ''The seal is getting weaker and weaker''


    This time, Theos paid more atttion to his condition, especially to the [Path] section where the word "Oblivion" was writt in the block. He didn''t know what "Oblivion" meant, but he knew what "Path" meant.


    Every person in this world can have his or her way and ability from birth. These paths can be divided intomon, unique, exclusive, and supreme elemts, while the abilities are divided differtly... The path can give you a greater affinity with the practiced elemts, and also a greater understanding, effectivess, power, etc.''.


    Remembering all the information about the Paths in the novel, Theos couldn''t wait to use his Path.


    ''Just be patit,'' Theosforted himself, turning his atttion away from his thoughts ahead: a huge mansion with young m, lords, and old ming and going, talking with smiles on their faces and trying to make connections.


    Watching the nobles, Theos couldn''t help but shake his head. "They never change, not ev in a fantasy novel," he muttered.


    "Huh? Did you say something?" asked Alice, still following him with her eyes.


    "Nothing!" he shook his head quickly, his ns taking shape in his mind. ''Here I will change my destiny!''


    ~

 Chapter 12: The Protagonist

    Theos and Alice walked a the mansion with their hands intertwined. The nobles were curious about the couple, both because of their extreme beauty and because of Theos himself, who looked like a unique individual with unique features such aspletely ck hair and a crimson red eye.


    However, the nobles did not try to approach the couple, mainly because Count Rasforh treated them with the same respect as a prince.


    Theos'' eyes roamed the room, taking in the dless meals: turkey in the ov, stews, soups, light meals.... He approached the food and devoured it one by one with total elegance and care, without making a sound.


    "The torti stew is heavly," Theosmted softly and conttedly. He hadn''t eat since his transmigration, so his hunger was no joke.


    Alice watched him siltly. "He''s quite cute wh he eats," she thought without realizing it, as she moved to taste the stew Theos had mtioned.


    "Delicious," Alice said, surprised by the taste of the food.


    "Yes, they have an excellt cook here, but I don''t think he''s superior to you," Theos said withplete sincerity.


    "I prepared it with a lot of love; it would be an insult if you didn''t like it," Alice replied with an angry expression, but inside, she was happy about theplimt. How long had she waited for aplimt from him? She served him every day, but all she got was a cold, indiffert look.


    "Forgive me if I have offded you, mydy," Theos said jokingly with a slight smile, feeling equally happy in his heart. He felt that the sudd change in their rtionship would be extremely awkward, as she had previously considered him her master. Fortunately, she seemed to adapt quickly to their new situation, and most importantly, she did so happily.


    Alice rolled her eyes and did not react to his jokes. After all, it was a gathering of nobles, she couldn''t yfully argue with him in such a tse atmosphere.


    Theos understood this and did not insist.


    His eyes continued to scan the hall, recognizing several nobles mtioned in the novel, but what caught his atttion was a group of young m standing in a corner.


    In reality, the nobles were separated from the young m along with the lords, but normally the group of young m would not be so active or conversational. Looking at them more closely, Theos recognized the figure who was perhaps the most important character in the plot... The protagonist.


    He had gold blond hair, sky-blue eyes,  skin, and a slim but toned body. His appearance and charm were well above average; he could be considered a handsome person.


    Suring the young man were dozs of young girls, mostly pretty, who were secondary female characters. But Theos recognized them at a nce.


    Theos'' face became impassive again, unlike his inner self, which was full ofughter.


    ''More main characters means more negative mana'' Theos concluded, holding Alice''s small hand tighter. "How about we go that way?"


    Hearing Theos'' suggestion, Alice didn''t hesitate and nodded in agreemt. After all, she had no reason to refuse, except for the fact that these were young people her age, or close to it.


    Theos approached the group, who noticed her immediately. How could they not notice such dazzling and outstanding figures? Ever since Theos and Alice tered, everyone couldn''t help but look a.


    In particr, neither he nor she greeted any nobles, and that would have be considered disrespectful, but Rasforh acted with total respect in front of him, which meant that he was not someone simple and did not intimidate anyone. But who? No one had ever se this man at a gathering of nobles.


    But everyone had a hunch. Who is the only young man of high status who has never introduced himself in public? That''s right... The young master and heir of the Great Fall Family, the Fall.


    Such a possibility made everyone''s hair stand on d and their skin crawl. His appearance is not so differt from that of a princess, and ev superior.


    "Hello, guys, it''s nice to meet you," Theos introduced himself with an indiffert and cold, yet elegant and maic voice, making all the young m lose themselves in his voice for a second.


    "Hello, it''s nice to meet you too, my name is n Roy, of the Roy family," the first person to emerge from the hypnotic state of Theos'' voice introduced himself politely.


    ''Of course, the first one to introduce himself is the protagonist'' he thought amusedly. He didn''t want to talk to him too much, so he just nodded and ignored him.


    "Hey, what''s your name?" asked n, a bit annoyed, because he didn''t like Theos; after all, he was much better looking, so it left a bitter taste in his mouth. And if that wasn''t ough, there was a certain natural animosity betwe them.


    Hearing the contempt in n''s voice, Theos raised an eyebrow. ''I understand that I ignored him, but that voice of contempt and slight hatred shouldn''t just be for that? Maybe the protagonist naturally felt some mity or hatred towards the viin?'' this possibility circted in Theos'' mind, but he ignored it without giving it much importance.


    Yes, n is the protagonist, but .... So what? Besides, the more hate and negative emotions, the more negative ergy Theos will have. It''s like winning without doing anything.


    "My name?... Call me Ark for now; in a few days, you''ll know my name," Theos answered directly, walking past n.


    "What?" question marks filled n''s mind; he couldn''t understand what he had heard. In a few days, I will know his name. How does he know I will know his name in a few days? A flood of questions began to circte in his mind.


    Theos had no inttion of answering his doubts, so he turned his atttion to a young girl sitting apart from the other youngsters.


    ''Bingo!''


    ~

 Chapter 13: The Sister of the Protagonist... Luna

    ''Bingo,'' Theos said to himself as he recognized the lone girl standing apart from the other young m.


    She was about his age, with hair aspletely ck as his own, but her eyes were as blue as the sky¡ªso clear and beautiful that any boy would be mesmerized. The problem with those eyes was the bags beath them, making them droop and appear weak and tired, robbing them of their natural light.


    Her skin was as  as snow, seeming soft and almost gtinous to the touch¡ªpractically wless. Her face was absolutely beautiful, featuring red lips, a small nose, thin eyebrows, and long eyshes. Though her figure couldn''t be fully judged while seated, it was clear she was beautiful.


    With Alice''s hands still sped in his, Theos approached the young woman, who remained seated at the table. "Hi, it''s nice to meet you," Theos greeted her with a slight smile.


    As she raised her head, the girl''s gaze met Theos'' handsome face and half-smile. She looked both bored and captivated at the same time¡ªa strange juxtaposition. She seemed naturally indiffert, as if she didn''t care about anything; however, an outstanding appearance was always appreciated and, in some cases, ev admired.


    "Who are you?" she asked directly, bypassing any niceties after assessing his face. She had to admit that the man in front of her was extremely handsome, but so what? She couldn''t judge someone based solely on looks.


    "Oh, me? You can call me Ark. Nice to meet you," Theos introduced himself, using his name from the past. His half-smile vanished in an instant, reced by a colder expression. "And the politess? Where did that go?" he asked, his tone revealing his annoyance at herck of courtesy.


    The girl frowned, somewhat rmed. ''His expression haspletely changed. It''s kind of creepy...'' she thought, a shiver running down her spine, but she still held her g. "I''m Luna. Nice to meet you, Ark."


    "Luna, huh? Nice name," Theosplimted honestly.


    "Thank you," Luna replied, her response terse.


    ''Luna... Luna Roy,'' Theos remembered the full name of the person in front of him. ''She is the sister of the protagonist and one of the viins in the novel, a powerful mid-level mage in the Path of Shadows. She is one of the most important characters in the story.''


    ''She was jealous of her brother, who always stole the atttion of their family and loved ones. As if that wer''t ough, hepletely ignored her and barely spoke to her. This caused deep restmt and jealousy, leading her to attack the protagonist at every opportunity.''


    ''In the d, she joined Theos of the novel to gain more power, which she did, and with that, she challged her brother, whom she ultimately defeated. It was the second time the protagonist was defeated in the tire story, but the harem attacked Luna afterward, killing her before she could do anything.


    She didn''t ev want to kill her brother; she merely wanted to prove that she could be better than him... But they misunderstood her, and n, who had no feelings for her, didn''t stop her from dying.''


    Thinking about this, Theos felt a pang of guilt. ''She could be considered my subordinate... I couldn''t save her, unfortunately,'' he thought, but soon withdrew those thoughts, changing his mind.


    ''I can''t feel guilt! I''m a viin. Besides, it was her fault, but since she was my first subordinate and extremely talted, I''ll save her from this tragic future,'' Theos concluded inwardly.


    He had nned many things, but not how he would approach her. After all, it was something extremely awkward and strange.


    "Hi, I''m Alice." Fortunately, Alice''s sweet, pretty voice eased the tse atmosphere. As Theos'' partner for this gathering, she felt it was her duty to introduce herself properly. She had refrained from doing so with n, whose contemptuous voice had displeased her, so she decided to extd her courtesy to Luna instead.


    Although Luna didn''t seem particrly polite, at least she was better than n. If she thought about it, Luna had her reasons for her bluntness; after all, no one knew that Theos was the young Master Fall, and it was unusual for him to approach her.


    "Um, hi, I''m Luna. Nice to meet you too," Luna replied politely, unlike Theos. Alice felt much nicer and more innoct, so she didn''t let her guard downpletely.


    "Thank you, Alice," Theos said, contemting his next move.


    ''I need to ask for her shadows'' help in locating the cult that, in the original novel, attacked the king and princes right at the trance, just after the dukes arrived...'' Thinking about it made Theos a little ufortable.


    His fianc¨¦e was the daughter of some of the leading dukes of the Kingdom of Hydronia, rowned giuses of thest geration.


    ''Tsk, forget it,'' he pushed those thoughts aside and refocused on Luna. "I''m going to be honest with you: I want you to do something for me. Don''t worry; there will be befits for you. If you want to talk, please signal me to sit next to you," Theos said directly, locking his gaze on her.


    She considered his words for a momt. ''No doubt, the other party is not ordinary. With his elegance, appearance, and aura, it''s clear he''s a high-ranking noble. I can''t afford to insult him. Besides, he said he would offer me befits,'' she thought. After weighing her options for a second, she stepped aside to allow Theos and hispanions to sit down.


    "Great," he said, sitting down next to her.


    ~

 Chapter 14: Angry and jealous protagonist?

    Sitting next to Luna, Theos made himselffortable while maintaining an elegant posture.


    Observing Luna at his side, Theos began to speak in his deep, maic voice. "You see, I sought you out because I know that you have a unique path¡ªthe path of shadows, don''t you?" Theos'' words came quickly, without feeling rushed or anxious. On the contrary, he felt calm and sere, as if he was in total control of the situation.


    Luna''s frown deeped. With a slight nod, she confirmed Theos'' words and waited for his next statemt.


    Theos'' gaze became icy, almost dark. "I want you to use your shadows to observe a certain area outside this mansion," he said, his voice carryingplete dominance and coldness.


    "And what happs if I don''t ept your request?" she asked, curious.


    "You die," Theos replied without hesitation, as if it were perfectly natural. His nonchnce conveyed how little he cared about taking a human life.


    Luna nodded, a flicker of fear sparking in her heart. Although she had only asked out of curiosity, Theos'' direct and indiffert answer left her surprised. She understood exactly how far the man next to her was willing to go to achieve his goals.


    If ev disobeying such a simple request can result in death with such indifferce, I don''t want to imagine how he would react if he felt anger, Luna concluded in her mind.


    Instead, Theos shed a faint smile wh he saw that she agreed. "Very well. You may begin. The coordinates are north of the mansion, just outside, thirty paces west. There should be some movemt nearby. Don''t be rmed by what you see; just tell me," he ordered quickly, leaving no room for discussion.


    The meaning was clear: Whatever you see, tell me, and th keep your mouth shut forever!


    "Alright," Luna nodded again, ready to fulfill the request.


    It was a sudd turn of evts, but there was nothing she could do now. Death wasn''t very pleasant, and the person in front of her didn''t seem easy to deal with.


    "Shadow Eyes," Luna chanted softly, directing her umted mana into her eyes.


    With such a simple request, she didn''t have much reason to refuse. With her [Shadow Eyes] spell, she could see everything in shadow within arge 0-meter radius.


    Theos already knew this; he had bonded with her. The first spell he learned was [Shadow Eyes], and she had mastered it early in her life. Now, it seemed, it was no differt.


    Suddly, Luna began to watch everything a her¡ªthe shadows of the noble guests at the meeting. But she wt further: outside the mansion, into the cold night, where dless shadows filled herrge field of vision, which she directed toward the coordinates Theos had giv her.


    "I see something," she said to the man beside her, frowning and sharping her gaze.


    What she saw with [Shadow Eyes] left her paralyzed, as if she had turned to stone,pletely petrified. Her tire body stiffed as she blinked several times, trying to assure herself that what she saw was not an illusion, but reality.


    "Phew," she put her hands over her mouth, holding back the urge to vomit whilepletely deactivating the [Shadow Eyes] spell.


    She turned pale with nausea and struggled not to throw up, but it was useless, especially since the cter of atttion at the banquet sat right next to her.


    "Uh, Miss Luna, are you okay?" asked Alice worriedly. She had heard the tire conversation standing next to Theos and could tell that what had happed was due to what Luna had se through the spell.


    Luna didn''t answer but looked at Theos with ev more horror and fear. "You¡­ What are you going to do with them?" she asked, trembling.


    Theos raised an eyebrow in surprise and curiosity, but his mouth formed not an answer, but four simple words: "What did you see?" That was all that mattered to him.


    Luna bit her lip, torn betwe speaking or remaining silt. The depths of his eyes¡ªone as ck as a ck hole, the other a blood-red coldness¡ªmade her feel as if she were being absorbed by them little by little.


    "I¡­ I¡­"


    ---


    Watching his sister and the other young manpletely ignore him as they chatted, n felt angry¡ªfurious, ev.


    Damn, how much I would like to hit that guy, he thought, but he felt helpless. It was impossible from any point of view. This young man, though a stranger, exuded the aura of a nobleman of the highest rank¡ªa duke, or ev a prince.


    But all the princes in the kingdom were well known, so he would have to be a duke, like all the young master dukes recognized worldwide. Except for one.


    Remembering thest and most important duke, n unconsciously swallowed his saliva.


    Of the great Fall family¡­ a young man whose name is not ev known, referred to as ''The Fall,'' a figure whom some in the family respect more than the currt head of the family itself. As he thought about the rumors circting about the young master, duke, and the most mysterious character in the world, n''s head began to ache.


    And maybe the duke is the one sitting next to my sister now. Watching the sce unfold, how his sister disyed so many emotions and expressions in such a short time, n almost jumped in anger but held himself back.


    Time. Time always fixes everything, he thought, unaware of how wrong he was


    ~

 Chapter 15: My Fianc茅e

    Time passed at the Rasforh family banquet as various guests arrived one by one.


    Theos spt most of his time talking to Alice while Luna recovered from the psychological imprint she had acquired after observing the coordinates giv by Theos.


    None of the guests approached Theos; they all kept their distance out of fear, as no one knew his exact idtity.


    n dared not act on his anger, and although the girls a him were deeply impressed by the handsome Theos, they still did not stray from n''s side.


    "Whatever, Halo male harem protagonist," Theos thought with a small smile as he nced at the heroines gathered a n.


    But that didn''t matter nearly as much as the message in front of him.


    The protagonist of the story, n Roy, and his sister, Luna Roy, had several negative thoughts, emotions, and feelings triggered by the host. We felt them: they ranged from anger to fear to horror, etc. +6000. The system''s mechanical voice echoed in Theos''s mind, informing him of his rewards.


    "Hmm, juicy rewards," he thought ecstatically as he observed the tablet in front of him, feeling his modified mana core growing steadily.


    "Why do you have that strange expression on your face?" Alice asked, confusion etched on her features.


    "Nothing," he quickly died, changing his expression to his usual indiffert demeanor.


    "Sure..." Alice replied, still puzzled but with a happy smile on her lips.


    Despite the strange things she had witnessed, like Luna''s actions, this was by far the best day of her life. She was doing everything she had always dreamed of: eating the food of the nobles, ev if it wasn''t as delicious as theirs; dancing; talking... And all this happiness was amplified a thousand times by having her lover at her side.


    "Look, Theos, over there," Alice said, pointing to a performance at the banquet. A man was juggling fireballs, his long pants adding to the amusing atmosphere and drawing her atttion.


    Theos watched the spectacle she had indicated, joying the sce of the nobles. A smile slowly spread across his face, not because he found the performance amusing, but because of Alice''s words.


    I am called by my name¡­ My name is Theos, he chuckled to himself, knowing that this would short the distance betwe them, moving from calling him "Your Majesty" to calling him by his name.


    This change made him immsely happy. He knew Alice was shy, so intsifying their rtionship had to be difficult for both of them, but Alice also had to do her part.


    Fortunately, she hadn''t disappointed him. After years of infatuation, she was finally ready to seize the opportunity.


    "Wow, here theye. They''re here!"


    "Yes, yes, yes, yes, that''s them."


    "The meeting started..."


    Because of the negative ergy, Theos''s physical abilities were gradually improving, allowing him to hear every whisper of the nobles perfectly. Each noble muttered about the appearance of more guests, and he knew who they were.


    The dukes, Theos concluded, but he felt uneasy recalling who those dukes were.


    Every noble guest turned their atttion to the trance of the Rasforh mansion, where one by one, shadows appeared, revealing their forms.


    Every step they took st a shiver through the other nobles. The figures emerged one by one...


    The first was a tall man, standing six feet tall, with a muscr build and short gold hair. His emerald gre eyes were full of confidce and arrogance, and his smile radiated the power of his family. His mere presce exuded a powerful pressure.


    His armor, gold and beautiful, looked so solid that it gave the impression it wouldn''t budge ev under a million blows. His gold hair and handsome face matched his gold armor, creating a stunning sce.


    "It''s Duke Sun himself!"


    "Yes, yes, the legdary Hero of the Sun, one of the strongest experts in the world. There are ev rumors that he is only one step away from reaching the true rank."


    "He is the Duke himself."


    The murmurs of the guests soon erupted at the sight of Duke Sun, one of the strongest subjects in the world.


    Theos''s eyes were fixed on this figure, apanied by a beautiful woman at his side. Her beauty was no small thing; if Theos wer''t a fan who had read the novel at least t times, he would have thought Duke Sun''s wife was a heroine.


    With her perfect figure signifying maturity, her cleavage was muchrger than usual, almost spilling out of her dark blue dress. Her skin was wless and , her beautiful gre eyes sparkling, and her long hair cascaded down to her slder waist. Her curvy figure could not be hidd, arousing the lust of any man... but in this case, no one dared to look at her.


    And everyone knew why: one look could mean death.


    But Theos wasn''t worried about that. A younger woman walked gracefully behind the two figures.


    His betrothed was Eleanor Sonne.


    ~

 Chapter 16: "I Love You Too"

    His fianc¨¦e, Eleanor Sonne, was Duke Sonne''s only daughter.


    Her breathtaking, youthful beauty needed no description: perfect; words were inadequate to describe her.


    She had the same hair and eye color as her father, but the most youthful figure there was in her mother, a beauty that had no equal. Her extreme self-confidce, her elegance in every step she took, and her figure made all the young nobles call her a goddess.


    ''Though those bastards have called countless heroines goddesses'' Theos thought wryly, but in this case, there was no better word to describe Eleanor.


    ''And so, as his son-inw, I can look at my mother-inw as much as I want, hahaha'' Theosughed mtally, with an amused smile as he imagined differt scarios in his mind, differt possibilities.


    ''Maybe I should kill the Duke and keep his wife; after all, she is very important in the novelter on,'' Theos thought, considering it a halfway mission. He couldn''t defeat Duke Sonne now, and as a man of culture, he wouldn''t NTR him either... Or if...


    ''The best option is to kill him'' Theos concluded quickly, feelingforted with this new purpose in mind.


    Perhaps ssing a brief murderous thought about him, Duke Sonne turned his atttion to Theos, smiling at him.


    ording to Theos'' recollection, Duke Sonne, as his father-inw, met him once during the signing of the gagemt papers. It was wh Theos was 5 years old.


    ''Did he recognize me?'' he thought. The whole gagemt was only because Duke Sonne wanted to have rtions with the Fall family. ¡­. And that smile¡­


    But Theos didn''t pay much atttion to it; he didn''t ev smile back, just put on a cold and indiffert expression.


    Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of your wife wh you''re dead,'' he thought, but his thoughts stopped wh he felt the pressure on his arm.


    He turned his head to see Alice squeezing his arms. Maybe it was inttional or idtal, but she was squeezing his arms with her breasts.


    Theos said nothing; he joyed the ssation, after all, Alice''s breasts were not small, and as a man, he could not refuse their softness.


    "You still have feelings for her, don''t you?" asked Alice suddly, her voice barely audible, more like a whisper.


    "No, I don''t have any feelings for her¡­. I''m going to break our gagemt contract," Theos dered immediately, without a second thought, not ev considering the consequces of his possible actions.


    But that didn''t matter to him. The only thing that matters to him now is Alice. The Duke''s wife is just an object to be used for the overwhelming advantage she offers him in the original novel. But to Alice, she was not an object, she was his beloved wife.


    "And if you want¡­ I can make emies with anyone if you want, I''ll prove my sincerity" Theos continued with a crazy look at Alice, who shuddered as she saw his eyes filled with a mad crush.


    Scared? A little¡­ But she loved it, her happiness knew no bounds!


    Ev her body trembled a little as she listed to him,pletely surprised.


    "No, you don''t have to do that¡­ Ipletely believe you!" she said with a sweet smile and a blush on her face, after all, the person you''re in love with tells you that he would fight against the world for you¡­. Who doesn''t blush?


    Theos smiled slightly and reached out to caress Alice''s head. "Don''t worry about it in the future¡­ I love you, that''s all," he said affectionately, stroking her hair.


    *Badump*


    Alice''s heart almost burst out of her chest at Theos'' words, and she blushed so much that it spread all over her face, turning her into a tomato, trembling under his words and caresses.


    She buried her little face in Theos'' chest and hid there. Her answer came sometimeter in a low whisper that Theos could barely hear: "I love you too"


    He was no differt from her, he was also extremely happy to hear those words again and believed that he might hear them ev more in the future.


    Was it sudd? Was it fast? Maybe, but¡­ The memory of seeing his wife die, all the love he''d received from her, everything they''d lived through, he couldn''t help but want to experice and live it all over again.


    As a new soul, but with the soul of Theos, he had personalityplexes; the original Theos couldn''t ev imagine Ark killing the Duke to keep his wife just for his befit. But he imagined all that.


    It was as if the evil of Theos and Arkbined to give birth to his existtial, without morals, without fear, and although with doubts, what he was more than sure of was that he loved, is loving, and will love Alice.


    "I''m sorry for loving someone like her," he could only apologize as he thought of the future and everything they would face together to stay on top and not just live, but be the pinnacle of power¡­. That was his ambition, to be with her above all else.


    "Don''t apologize, it was my fault for falling in love with such a wonderful man like you," she replied, still hiding her face in Theos'' chest.


    He could only shake his head, his smile stretched ev wider than usual unconsciously out of joy. ''It''s amazing that this all happed because of his insecurity¡­''


    Thinking about it, Theos could only hold back from bursting intoughter.


    ~

 Chapter 17: Jealous fianc茅e and my angry sister?

    Instead, the Duke Sonne family, with its two main members, hadpletely passed: Duke Sonne, his wife, and his daughter.


    Eleanor, who was walking behind them, watched the tire mansion with hidd curiosity. But her atttion waspletely diverted by a tall, indiffert man who stood more outside than inside the crowd.


    His handsomess was not only outstanding but also beautiful and perfect. She could not help but be mesmerized for several seconds just looking at his figure and face. But she paid more atttion¡­


    She hugged the man, hiding her head in his chest, a beautiful woman, as beautiful as she was, but without her temperamt or elegance. The man did not ev try to push her away but showed a beautiful smile with an indiffert face as he stroked the girl''s hair with his hand.


    Eleanor felt as if she had eat bitter coffee. ''After getting interested in a guy, I notice this guy? Turns out he has a partner, bah'' she thought, frowning and ignoring the loving couple.


    ''But for some reason¡­ He looks familiar.''


    After Duke Sonne had passed through and settled into the mansion, being received by Count Rasforh and his servants with total humility and respect, other figures came out, but in this case only one.


    "Good eving, guests," she greeted with her melodious voice that made all of the nobles fall silt and stand still.


    With every step the woman took, her bluish hair swayed from side to side. Her beautiful gray eyes scanned the tire mansion with curiosity and confidce. Her elegance could not be described as simple; Eleanor herself could be a thousand times inferior to her.


    ''Phew, why are all the girls in this novel beautiful?'' wondered Theos, feeling ev more ufortable as he remembered all the characters yet to be introduced. ''Well, she''s the actual sister of the currt king, so it''s only natural that she''s beautiful'' Theos sighed.


    "Ahem," the woman cleared her throat, raising her voice and pitching with the mana so that everyone could hear her. "Unfortunately, I have to report that Duchess Arlott will not be able to attd today due to personal matters, something simr is happing with Duke Whitelock," she paused slightly and continued.


    "But unlike the Duchess, Duke Whitelock will be sding his avatar apanied by his son," she confirmed this fact and the whispering continued.


    ''Duchess Arlott and her daughter will note as in the novel¡­'' Theos reminded the young woman, an incredibly seductive beauty who looked more like a subus. ''It would have be interesting to see her here'' he added.


    "The Blood Que¡­ Duchess Arlott will not being today, that would be disrespectful."


    "It is said that she can draw the blood of thousands of people, ev if it is against her will¡­. But to miss like that is just disrespectful."


    "What can we expect from a family that doesn''t have a shred of human blood?"


    "The thirsty vampire."


    The guests raised countless argumts, talking like poison. As usual, Count Rasforh walked over to his wife''s side after tding to Duke Sonne, this time not avoiding a word.


    "Rest assured, a great surprise is being prepared for you today¡­" Said the Count, exciting all the nobles.


    He took Alice''s hand, and after walking a little away from the stage, she easily followed him. He wt up the stairs to the young m''s room next to her and looked at the whole stage with a full view, so he could joy it more.


    "Much better," he sighed, but immediately a notification panel appeared in front of him.


    [The host has provoked the jealousy and anger of one of the main heroines, Eleanor Sonne. The host has be rewarded with 6000 negative ergy] the system said.


    ''Wow, I didn''t expect that¡­ It turns out that jealousy can score thousands of points'' Theos concluded with satisfaction, feeling his power grow, this time in a big way.


    "Hello," said a ck figure that appeared next to Theos, an unremarkable and emotionless figure on her face. "Hello, Luna, have you recovered yet?" asked Theos, feeling a bit worried and guilty; after all, she was his former studt andpanion.


    "Hmph," she snorted, standing there and just watching the Duke''s trance without answering Theos'' question. Maybe because she thought it was sarcasm.


    His eyes rolled as he watched her react to his sincere concern, but he decided to shrug it off anyway as he watched the banquet.


    He continued to watch the feast. He had already felt Eleanor''s gaze on him, but it didn''t bother him in the least.


    But to his amusemt, he turned his head in her direction and saw the young blonde staring at him.


    The two stood like that for a while, staring at each other, staring at each other, until Eleanor looked away, blushing.


    ''Tsk, heroines, they y innoct, but in truth, they''re crazy killing machines,'' Theos thought, looking away to watch with interest the possiblest appearance of the Duke, one of the original protagonist''s rivals.


    The figure took steps, but mysteriously there were no more shadows, only one¡­. That of a woman with pure  hair as beautiful as snow and eyes as blue as the sky. Her figure was perfect, like that of an angel, without being too seductive, but with an angelic charm.


    Instead, her gaze showed annoyance and anger, as well as some sadness.


    "The youngdy, Miss Fall¡­. Nora Von Fall!


    "She is the adopted daughter of the Fall family, the strongest ¡­. Today she is here to represt her family."


    "Yes, despite her young age, her skills are on another level, and it is said that she will be an intermediate mage in no time¡­. A total gius!".


    "And she has an exclusive path¡­. The Angel Path."


    All atttion was focused on the young girl as she walked to be attded to by Count Rasforh and his servants.


    ''Sister?'' Theos blinked in surprise but quickly regained hisposure.


    The next person to leave was his sister, who didn''t appear in the novel; she didn''t ev represt the Fall family¡­ But appartly, his words had hit him hard.


    A smile tugged at the corners of his lips. "Interesting."


    ~

 Chapter 18: Luna Scared To Death.

    With the appearance of a duke and ady represting the most powerful family in the world, the meeting became more and more agitated with speed.


    "There is still the fourth, thest¡­ And by no means the least important."


    "Yes, yes, the Duke himself, considered by many to be the second most powerful."


    "He is the idol of countless young people in the world, ev though he is only an avatar, it is almost the same as watching him in person."


    Conversations rang throughout the room, the family they were about to see was ev like watching a king in person¡­.


    Theos, Alice, and Luna fixed their gaze on the trance, where two figures appeared. A man wore no clothes at all; instead, a thick mist covered his tire body except for his face.


    His long, pure  hair covered almost his tire face, but his indiffert gaze could not be hidd. His cold expression was ev more striking than that of the original Theos.


    His extremely pale skin,bined with his bright blue eyes, made the Duke look picture-perfect. His height of .9 meters made his figure ev more intimidating, ev though he was not as robust or muscr as Duke Sun. The man looked like he could kill you without hesitation.


    "Duke Whitelock," Luna murmured next to Theos, who nodded to confirm her words. ''Actually, he is Duke Whitelock himself; his power is such that he can create his avatar, ev if it is iplete,'' Theos thought, smiling slightly as he remembered the information about the character.


    This man is one of Theos'' favorite characters in the novel! The second ce of his favorite characters was hotly contested, like Duke Whitelock or that woman¡­


    His level of poprity was too high in his time, he was always considered one of the  most popr characters and also one of the most powerful.


    "It''s him¡­ Duke Whitelock! It''s the same."


    "I can die in peace now that I know my idol."


    "Information is circting that he is almost on the same level as Duke Fall. That''s crazy! His power is terrifying!"


    "The embodimt of Nothingness itself¡­"


    The young people who idolized him could not help but exim with joy at finally meeting him, a figure as mysterious as Matheo Von Fall himself, a man known by various nicknames, the most famous of which was... The Incarnation of Nothing.


    Behind him, a boy with the same features walked by with total indifferce. His  hair was not as long as the Duke''s, but his blue eyes were ev brighter.


    Unlike the Duke, who walked with a mist covering his body, the young man behind him wore a in  suit, not ev a tie.


    Unfortunately, the wom were not chanted by his attractivess, for secretly, their hearts could only think of Theos, that mysterious man who had done nothing to steal the spotlight but only his looks and temperamt.


    ''Well, these two have the right to be the second most handsome at this banquet, only behind me'' Theos concluded with a smile on his nonchnt face. ''But that''s normal¡­ After all, we are family.''


    At that thought, Theos vaguely remembered the figure of his mother¡­ ¡­. Chills ran through his whole body just remembering her.


    ''Let''s not think about it'' he agreed, watching the possible spectacle that was about to form.


    "That''s him¡­ The real Duke Whitelock," Luna interrupted his conctration, her bright eyes fixed on Duke Whitelock with admiration.


    Theos raised an eyebrow in interest at his currt appearance. "Right, this Duke is your idol," Theos mtioned briefly as he remembered, but Luna heard him immediately and shifted her atttion to him. "How did you know that he is my idol?" She asked carefully.


    "Just spection, after all, all the young people look up to him," he exined as if it were a matter of course, which Luna reluctantly agreed to.


    ''Luna adores Duke Whitelock and his wife... Ev though she always pretds to be bored, if you talk to her about anything to do with the Duke, or worse, his wife, she''ll ev tell you the story of her birth¡­''


    This information was well remembered by Theos, who turned his eyes to the trance where father and son Whitelock were standing.


    Duke Whitelock, Nicht Whitelock, approached Earl Rasforh and offered his heartiest congrattions. He th retired to a private room, escorted by servants, but with a view of the tire banquet.


    Instead, his son, Arnold Whitelock, asked to be shown to the young m at the banquet.


    Wh he arrived, n stared at him, their eyes met and n frowned. "Do you have something to say to me?" asked Arnold sharply, his look containing a mocking note beath such indifferce.


    "I don''t want to see you crying wh I beat you, Arnold," n replied angrily and walked away from the sce.


    Arnold didn''t follow him but joined a group of young m to chat and have fun, not caring about n at all.


    Theos just smiled a little, knowing that the plot was not so messed up, seeing the mity of the two boys. But ev he doesn''t have time to conctrate on a kids'' fight about the past.


    "Hey, Luna¡­ Tell me what you saw in there," Theos ordered in a deep voice, leaving no room for argumt. "A¡­ That¡­" Luna didn''t want to speak, biting her lip from remembering what she had se.


    "Follow me, tell me on the way¡­ Come on, Alice,e with me." "Okay," Alice nodded and followed Theos closely.


    The two of them slowly walked down the stairs at the same time, Luna catching up as fast as she could. "Before I tell you¡­ Tell me, how did you know this ce?" she didn''t continue with the question, a pressure in her throat, like a knife about to be buried in her neck.


    Feeling such murderous precision for the first time in her life, she could already imagine that just one misspok or mispronounced word would be ough to eliminate her, making her shudder. "Just tell me and that''s it," Theos said, turning his face to show her his glowing crimson eye. This gesture gave Luna the second biggest scare of her life.


    _____


    Hi readers! This is the first time I''m making this post on this novel, but I would like to know if you like the pacing and so on; my English is not very good, and I hope it''s joyable at least.


    I''ve read a fewmts and no, the MC is not a Simp. Theos takes care of those he considers important to him; it''s not like he tortured characters because he woke up badly either. XD But he''s not a saint either; he simply has his mtality... And he''s also a big narcissist hahahahaha.


    This is what I wanted to rify, the resolution of this conflict will climax in a few chapters, like 5 chapters, so I hope you like it.


    Thanks for reading!


    ~

 Chapter 19: Heroine Attraction

    "O-Okay, I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you everything," Luna stammered nervously, not wanting to feel the cruel and brutal pressure on her body.


    "I''m listing."


    She took deep breaths until her lungs were full and prepared to tell the sce she had se. "What I saw were several m, each wearing a ck hood and a  mask with the symbol of a cross with countless cracks."


    She paused to recount what she had se and continued, "There, these m were torturing boys and m, not ev normal torture¡­ They were not doing normal torture, they were biting into the flesh of the m who were still alive and screaming in pain. Their teeth were not human, they looked like grotesque monsters¡­"


    "They ate more and more m. There were hundreds of them. Some of them did terrible things, like gouging out people''s eyes with their tongues. They ev ate each other. It was not normal¡­. It was a live performance of cannibalism," Luna exined, still shaking all over.


    She should have known that she and most of the nobles had no experice in seeing such brutal acts. They could see murder, but to torture thousands of people in such a barbaric way? No doubt it left a psychological mark on them.


    "Good exnation, and I rmd that you prepare yourself, these guys areing this way," Theos dered, moving away from her more quickly.


    Luna stood motionless, a chill running through her body. These guys were going to the same meeting! She understood it quickly and ev worse, she believed it. After all, they were quite close.


    "What am I going to do, what am I going to do?" she mumbled over and over again and found herself confronted with a reality¡­. There was nothing she could do, she understood that if he had told her without telling the other nobles, it was so that she wouldn''t talk either. He only told her out of goodwill to help him.


    Wh she understood that, she stopped despairing and quickly prepared herself for a future battle.


    ¡­


    "You heard that, didn''t you?" asked Theos, turning his atttion to Alice, who was standing next to him. "Yes, I heard¡­" she confirmed with a nod, not wanting to lie to him.


    He smiled slightly. "It''s the way of the world, Alice. It''s terrible, you knew that. I know you''re smart¡­ But it''s worse than you can imagine," he said reluctantly. The truth was, he didn''t want to show Alice the harsh reality of the world, but he had no choice, if not him¡­. Who else would do it?


    "Yes, I understand now¡­ I understand very well," Alice replied vaguely, somewhat disturbed by what she had just heard from Luna herself.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you. I promise," Theos promised, intertwining his hand with hers. As if it was magic itself, she smiled happily, ev though she still remembered Luna''s words. She believed in him blindly.


    [The host received the jealousy of two heroines, Eleanor and Nora, and received a reward of ,000 negative ergy].


    [The host got the jealousy of countless m and wom and got a reward of 00 negative ergy], announced the mechanical voice of the system, which made Theos smile ev more.


    But soon his smile stiffed as he discovered an unexpected fact. "Jealous of my sister? What?" he thought incredulously. In the novel, there is no hint of her being jealous of Theos. Because she was always at n''s side.


    Remembering this fact, Theos turned his atttion to n and discovered that he was all alone, eating snacks from time to time, but not ev a Heroine paid any atttion to him.


    ''What is this, system?'' he asked in shock, unable to believe that not ev a heroine had the slightest interest in n.


    [Host, do you remember that the system gave him the ability to steal more atttion from the heroines? You ordered me to deactivate it for now, but this ability cannot be blocked, it is passive and always on], the system exined in its mechanical voice.


    Theos'' mouth almost oped into an "O" wh he discovered the reason for all of this¡­. The system had fooled him! He had be fooled by his system.


    ''Fuck you!'' he cursed angrily. This simple fact had screwed up several of his ns, but looking back on all those negative pinpoints¡­couldn''t help but admit that it had be worth it.


    "Ah, what a bummer dealing with all those heroines," he said wearily. "What heroines?" asked Alice curiously.


    "Nothing, just a game I was ying on my cell phone," he lied matter-of-factly. He felt a little bad about lying, but it was necessary. ''I can''t tell her that she a character in a harem novel and will die in a few years.''


    As they descded the stairs, Theos turned to meet all the young nobles, the most promint being Arnold and n, as well as himself.


    Although Alice was at his side, several youngdies still dared to ask him to dance, taking advantage of the music of the momt.


    He politely declined each invitation, saying that on some future asion¡­ A chance that would nevere.


    Seeing the time, Theos smiled in anticipation. ''It is time¡­ For the greatest rewards to appear.'' In the novel, not a second had passed after the prestation wh disaster ruined the tire banquet¡­.


    "Ladies and gtlem, please all rise to receive the great royal blood," one of the servants announced through a microphone.


    All the guests rose to their feet, knowing what would happ next.


    The Princess.


    ~


    The next chapter will be uploaded in a few hours ??


    ~

 Chapter 20: Attack on the Banquet

    The announcemt of the Royal Blood''s appearance stirred up the tire crowd, who immediately stood up from their nods.


    Ev some people of low rank knelt before the name of the Royal Blood.


    ''The little princess and her prestation'', at the same time as this thought came to Theos, a small figure walked steadily forward, her blue eyes, which contained the shape of crowns, observing nothing but what was in front of her.


    Her long pink hair stood up to the wind that blew with her, with a smile that chanted every man with her beauty and charisma.


    Her pink dress with ck trim added another kind of charm, hancing it ev more. Although she did not have an ample cleavage like the other heroines, she had more of a Loli shape.


    Her delicate and elegant beauty caused her to have several instant admirers, mostly m.


    As before, the same servants and the Count took the Princess to another room, as did Duke Whitelock.


    ''Another heroine¡­ The little princess.'' As he watched her ter her room, Theos was already more than ready and prepared for what was toe.


    Using his negative mana, he created a shield for Alice that was stronger than steel and invisible, impossible to see ev for Alice who was inside the shield.


    ''As one would expect from Theos''s body, he handles negative ergy as naturally as if he had be familiar with it for  years'' Feeling the power coursing through his veins, Theos turned his gaze to the cheering crowd, who suddly froze in time under his gaze.


    Slowly, a ck barrier appeared betwe the adult and te zones, trapping all the tes in one and the adults in the other, with no one to stop it.


    "Wait, what is this?" they shouted.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Several exmations were heard from all directions, apanied by cries of desperation, fear, and panic¡­. A piercing scream of pain was heard.


    "They wt in," Theos said with an intse glow in his eyes. The left side of his face, suring his eye, shattered like a brok porcin doll.


    The people who managed to see his gaze were more frighted than if they had be locked up and did not want to go near the mad Theos.


    "Alice, hide in a safe ce, I just summoned a barrier strong ough to withstand hundreds of explosions," he reassured her, trying to calm her down.


    "Wait, what about you?" asked Alice worriedly. She could see all the chaos and fighting going on, how the young m were crying in fear, but several more were fighting those mysterious fellows.


    She had only be with him a few hours? How would she bear it if something happed to him, it was unthinkable!


    Seeing the growing concern on Alice''s face, Theos couldn''t help but pinch her nose gtly. "Nothing will happ to me, I can''t die without eating you first, so please live to have that privilege. And I vow to survive so I won''t disappoint you," Theos said with a chuckle and disappeared from her vision in an instant.


    "What¡­?" Understanding the meaning of his words, her face turned redder than a tomato, but she didn''t refuse¡­ After all, she had be waiting for this momt as well.


    ¡­


    "It''s no joke to say that I''m currtly at the level of an Advanced Magic Swordsman, ev Advanced Peak," Theos dered. All Advanced Magic Swordsm could strgth their bodies with mana, and he was no exception. He covered his tire body with apletely red mana¡­ Negative Mana.


    His physical abilities were incredibly hanced to the point where he could reach a speed that not ev the human eye could keep up with. The young m a them tried to flee in panic, trying to break through the barrier in front of them with pure, useless blows while the shadows shed and inflicted serious wounds on all the nobles.


    Witnessing all this, Theos frowned wh he saw that one of those shadows was heading straight for him. Its crimson eye glowed with greater intsity as it moved furiously from side to side.


    [Ding, the host, has just activated a new skill, "Hide Skill", rank: ?] Upon hearing the system message, Theos was interested to see what he had gained, but he had no time to think about it at the momt.


    Perhaps due to his improved eyesight, he could see the figure that was supposed to be the shadow: a hooded man in ck with a  mask, just like the description Luna had giv him and the character in the original novel.


    With a sword, the hooded man tried to cut off Theos'' head with a single sh. But Theos easily dodged it, taking a few steps back with his high speed and th delivering a powerful kick that the hooded man barely managed to block. The dozs of bones that shattered from the impact of the kick echoed across the battlefield.


    The hooded man''s body was thrown nearly a doz meters away. His stocky figure charged Theos again, not caring in the least about his wounds, as if he didn''t know pain.


    But before he could attempt another cut, Theos arrived in front of him. With a powerful punch, hended directly on the hooded man''s head.


    Theos'' fist not only stopped on impact but continued to guide the hooded man''s head until it mmed into the g, crushing and killing him in a single instant. The impact had crushed his face so badly that it was impossible to tell if he was human at all.


    "Not bad," Theosmted as he felt his power growing more and more. The hooded man he had faced was by no means weak; he might ev be a swordsman of the highest basic rank.


    With his right hand, he grabbed the hooded man''s blood-filled sword. "I should take this with me, it would be so awkward to fight with my fists all the time," Theos thought as he moved a the battlefield again.


    ~

 Chapter 21: Attack on the Banquet [II]

    After the fight with the masked one, Theos continued to fight with more equal opponts, killing them quickly without being able to touch them.


    Theos'' strgth grew at an rming rate as he received all the negative emotions, feelings, and thoughts from the nobles a him. The sound of the system notifications kept repeating.


    [Thanks to the external actions of the host, dozs of nobles have fear in their hearts. +0 negative ergy].


    [Thanks to the external actions of the host, dozs of nobles have fear in their hearts. +0 negative ergy].


    [Thanks to the external actions of the host, dozs of nobles have fear in their hearts. +0 negative ergy].


    The constant robotic prompts kept ringing, each beep a melody to Theo''s ears.


    "Absolutely, who wants a crappy system? I now have infinite power with me, the power that will never stop growing," Theos roared, unleashing his negative mana on all the hooded m who were attacking him.


    The power of the mana was so great that it st all the hooded m dozs of meters away, and the mere impact shattered several of their bones and organs.


    Theos'' left eye glowed more intsely with each passing second, fluttering from side to side. As a result, Theos could see the tire battlefield, and his field of vision wided so much that the only thing he could not see was what was behind him.


    As he watched the tire battlefield, he became aware of the countless battles. Several nobles were crying and trying to flee in vain, but others were fighting valiantly for their survival, like ¡­. Arnold Whitelock and n Roy.


    The two young m were fighting the hooded m, each in his battle.


    n used his powerful gold sword to dodge and unleash powerful shes that sliced through the limbs of his emies. Combined with his Path, Electricity, the blond''s speed was no joke:  of his opponts could see him.


    Unlike n, who used his Lightning Path, Arnold used his Ice Path. Together with his bow, he shot icy arrows with great precision at any emy that approached him. The arrows would freeze arge part of the emy''s body upon contact, and he would th shatter into pieces.


    The two young m were fighting for their lives, and anyone observing them would realize they were both of intermediate rank, giv their great mastery in their respective specialties and paths: n, an intermediate swordsman, and Arnold, an intermediate archer.


    "Tsk, we better find the leader of this attack as soon as possible¡­" said Theos, his face lighting up as he remembered the reward n had received for killing the boss.


    Every emy that came near him was st flying by the violt waves of mana Theos unleashed, joying his newfound strgth more and more.


    "Huh?" but he suddly stopped wh he saw twodies fighting the hooded m next to n and Arnold. They were the ones who stood out the most¡­


    A gold-eyed beauty held her staff and cast spells that burned the hooded m. Unlike normal mes, the beauty''s mes were gold and didn''t ev leave ashes.


    The other beauty, an albino with blue eyes, used her elegant sword to cut down emies. Her two uncovered angel wings allowed her to fly all over the battlefield.


    "Eleanor and Nora¡­" Theos muttered, stunned. In the original novel, they wer''t ev prest at the massacre of the young nobles. ''How and why are they here?''


    But he couldn''t think about it too much. He had to act and think fast, so he extded his hand in the direction of their confrontation.


    *Boom!*


    A wave of mana was released with great speed against the hooded m. Theos, with his great mastery, made each of the masked m take the attack, and the twodies werepletely unharmed.


    "What are you doing here?" he asked coldly as he was only a few feet away from them. His speed caught the two of them off guard.


    "We were just passing by on our way here and suddly got trapped," Nora replied matter-of-factly, while Eleanor nodded in confirmation behind her.


    Theos frowned. He had a heighted sse of empathy and could feel how tse and nervous their faces were, with a slight blush.


    ''Maybe they were trying to get close to me, and that''s why they got trapped here,'' Theos concluded as he remembered the message from the system that revealed the jealousy of the two young wom.


    "Anyway, I''ll take care of the stronger ones; you can save the nobles who are in danger," Theos ordered as he worked out a n in his mind.


    Theos prepared to leave through the chaotic battlefield, but a cry from behind stopped him. "Wait!" shouted Nora, getting his atttion.


    "What?" asked Theos impatitly.


    "You had no way¡­ Now you have that strange eye that ev makes cracks in your face, and you just st those bastards flying? What happed to you, what made you change so much?" she asked worriedly, trying to get her warmth into Theos'' heart.


    "If you want answers, I''ll give them to you wh I turn 8. For now is not the time to talk," he exined and turned to leave.


    Nora stood there, watching Theos'' back as he walked away.


    Eleanor, standing next to her, also felt strange and was curious to know what the rtionship was betwe the two of them. ''I wanted to get a little closer to him and ded up here, and I think it was the same for her¡­'' Eleanor thought as she remembered how the two of them had met on their way to Theos.


    But now they were in this situation. The silce gradually became a silt agreemt: they both knew what they had to do. Follow Theos'' orders.


    Not because they liked to follow orders. They followed orders because they had already se what he was capable of, destroying dozs of hooded m with a flick of his mana¡­ ''A gius among giuses''  they thought in unison as they walked away.


    ...


    "There it is¡­" Theos said after turning away from the pair of beauties, stopping all unnecessary thoughts to conctrate on what was in front of him.


    Six hooded figures stood out from the intse battle by their sheer calm, sitting in a lotus position and forming a circle as if they wer''t in the middle of a ughter.


    Upon seeing them, Theos knew who they were¡­ The most dangerous of this attack!


    Theos'' speed increased, but as if everything had be nned, arge figure stood betwe him and thest six hooded m.


    Theos stopped dead in his tracks as he recognized the man blocking his path ¨C a man four meters tall! Not ev his head was visible due to the steel helmet blocking his tire view. His stocky body contained not only muscle but an exaggerated amount of untrained muscle mass.


    He was not ev wearing a shirt, just ck pants, and the pointed steel cor a his neck gave him the appearance of someone just released from prison¡­ But ev more inhuman.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    Both Theos and the man in front of him fell silt. As if there had be a mutual understanding, Theos drew the sword he had stol; at the same time, the man drew a huge mace the size of his arm.


    Like lightning, Theos took a great leap and moved at great speed, controlling his mana so that it did not slow down. On the contrary, it increased.


    The burly man raised the sledgehammer as he ssed the impding danger, but despite his size, his speed was not bad and he was able to react in time to stop Theos'' attack.


    The sh of the sword and the great hammer echoed throughout the battlefield, spreading the shock wave and drawing everyone''s atttion to the battle.


    Theos'' movemts, fast and precise, attacked his emy from all possible sides, while the emy tried to block and counterattack without sess.


    Theos was so fast that no attack touched him, and he gradually gained the advantage as more and more of his attacksnded, in addition to the waves of mana he asionally unleashed.


    With his crimson eye on the weaked man before him, Theos walked calmly toward him, putting aside the speed and brutality with which the fight had begun.


    "Die," he dered coldly. This time, the aura created by his mana was transferred to the sword, giving it more power.


    Wh thest blow was struck, the man did not resist, but epted his fate, knowing that he could not fight his wounds and injuries.


    *Boom*


    Half of the body fell from the cut and Theos emerged victorious, but he did not celebrate the victory and continued to stare at the body of the man he had cut in two.


    His expression of total indifferce and murderous coldness remained on his handsome face, along with great confidce. "It''s time for phase two."


    ~

 Chapter 22: Attack on the Banquet [III]

    "Phase two begins," Theos dered as he felt the six hooded figures rise from their lotus positions.


    One by one, each figure removed their robes, revealing their deformed and disgusting appearance.


    Their brains could be se through their hair, and there were those with deformed eyes, others with small eyes, and others with huge eyes. Several parts of their bodies were robot prostheses, and there were ev people whose robot parts took up 90% of their bodies.


    Theos unconsciously frowned at the sight of such a sce, ev though he had already read about it. Reading about something and seeing it are twopletely differt things¡­ Especially wh that thing is your new reality.


    Holding the sword in his right hand, Theos took a fighting stance. ''Ev in my currt state, this won''t be easy¡­ And no one will be able to help me. Arnold and n must still fight. Eleanor and Nora, I have trusted you with saving the lives of most of the nobles'' Theos concluded, tighting his grip on his sword.


    "Ark, fighting these guys alone is not a good idea," a voice with a bored tone sounded in the middle of the big battle that was forming.


    Theos turned to find the smile of a woman who was beautiful in her own right, but whose blood on her face and worried eyes made her ev more beautiful in his eyes.


    "Luna?" Theos asked wh he recognized her.


    "The same," she smiled and approached him with her light steps.


    Instead, the six figures attacked the duo that had formed, but a powerful wave of mana drove them back.


    "You know what''s going to happ, right? These guys are much more powerful than the other hooded ones, probably of middle rank, plus that fat guy who will wake up soon and be ev more powerful," Theos said, turning to face the emies.


    "Th I''ll help you as much as I can, I can''t be of much use physically in this battle, but I''m definitely still qualified, so at least I won''t be a hindrance in this battle," Luna said from behind, looking at the young man''s back, who suddly stopped wh he heard her words.


    "Well, you can do whatever you want, I am not forcing you to help me¡­ Your safety is my priority, ev if it doesn''t seem like it." His voice, determined, made Luna shiver slightly, and she blushed.


    She wanted to leave, she knew it would be a problem if he was a. But the curiosity to see how he dealt with the danger gnawed at her, so she decided to go back, and she didn''t regret it.


    Seeing the man who unleashed his power with total naturalness, defeating his emies as if they were ants, and facing the emy with indifferce, he ev seemed to joy it¡­ That made her move for the first time in a long time.


    Wh she saw the man walking away again, she decided to help him this time. She gathered mana in her hands and ced it on the g. In an instant, three shadows emerged from the ara: three shadow wolves, waiting patitly for their creator''smand.


    "Go to him," she said, and the three wolves immediately ran to meet Theos.


    ...


    "The ritual isplete, now let the merging of the bodies begin," shouted one of the figures, and they all ran toward the corpse of the corpult man.


    And as if the corpse itself reacted, it crawled closer to the six figures¡­. Or so it seemed.


    "Death," as the Angel of Death, Theos,nded and crushed the body, which had previously be split in half and was nowpletely mangled by him.


    "No¡­ Nooooooo."


    "Save him, we must save him," all those figures shouted over and over again, falling to their knees to try to save the body; unaware of the shadow of death slowly lurking.


    "Die," he said, raising his sword. Theos, the shadow of death, made a sh, a final sh to kill them all at once, while the shadow wolves behind him also attacked to kill them in their momt of weakness¡­. Or so he tried.


    Wh his sh and the wolves'' fangs touched the bodies of the subjects, their bodies began to deform and fall as if they were liquid, and the same robot pieces also fell and merged while the liquid in their bodies merged.


    Such a sce caused the spectators to vomit, including Luna, who turned gre at the sight.


    But Theos was unaffected. With a frown of disgust, he continued to watch the evts. ''I knew this would happ, but it is too disgusting to watch¡­'', Theos thought.


    The process ofbining the liquids was quick, and the liquid became mirror-like until it formed a humanoid body¡­. Or so it seemed.


    The robotic parts stuck to the body, a creation that shouldn''t ev be called human, not ev an animal¡­. It was an abomination! It had no fixed shape, it looked like a mass that didn''t seem to be affected by gravity.


    His small stature of .5 meters didn''t help either: the robotic devices wer''t ev properly attached to his body, but the robotic arms were attached to his back. The figure didn''t ev have arms or eyes, just a lump of dough with two legs.


    "Let''s get this over with," Theos said, feeling disgusted and flying toward the emy again with his negative mana. Three Shadow Wolves followed beside him. As if in formation, Theos was in the lead, while the wolves nked and stood below him, forming a perfect diamond formation.


    "These wolves are too efficit¡­ Thanks for the help," Theos thought as he slowed down to let the trio of wolves get ahead of him and attack the abomination, which hadn''t moved an inch.


    *Blow!*


    Theos felt the wind rush past his face and immediately felt the pressure on his ribs and th the crash against the solid g. His head was spinning from the impact alone.


    The Abomination had attacked.


    ~


    Appearance of Theos in themts


    .

 Chapter 23: Fragment Of Death

    "Shit," Theos cursed. ''I was overconfidt, speed is what stands out most about this abomination.''


    Theos could hear Luna''s cries of concern and, to a lesser extt, the screams of a hiding Alice, but he ignored them for now. He needed to be 0% focused on the fight, but he still stood up and gave a slight thumbs up to confirm his well-being.


    After that, Theos heard no more cries of concern, for surely they knew the great danger of the threat and the conctration required to defeat it.


    The three shadow wolves gathered beside Theos, waiting for orders. "Go and distract that guy¡­. They can''t leave as long as Luna has mana, so don''t worry," Theos ordered, and the three wolves nodded.


    Following themand, the three wolves separated and began to bark in unison. Theos'' crimson eye glowed brightly, moving restlessly from ce to ce to survey the tire battlefield in less than a second.


    And he saw it.


    The abomination was attacking one of the wolves, its brutal speed starting with a small jump, but strong ough to leave a mark on the g. With that speed, it struck one of the Shadow Wolves, which disappeared upon impact.


    "Bingo," it was all se by the eye of Theos, who found the trick in his movemts¡­ ''It can only move in one path'' he thought. It had done it to him and now to the Shadow Wolf, so it could not be a coincidce.


    Tighting his grip on his weapon, Theos ran straight at the abomination as if it were a spear. As he gathered more negative ergy a him, his physical abilities increased.


    But the figure moved too, with such speed that it was ev faster than Theos, but with his eyes, he had already se the small jump he had made, so he swerved to the side and extded his sword downward, making a horizontal sh.


    *He fell*


    The sword shed and severed the lower limbs of the abomination, which fell straight to the g.


    "You''re pretty easy to beat; you just have to use your head a little bit," Theosmted before stabbing his body several times with the sword, over and over again¡­ And again¡­ And again. And again.


    So many times that Theos lost count of how many times he had stabbed him, but that wasn''t ough for him. ''After all¡­ He attacked me, his filthy hands attacked me!'' remembering this fact, Theos stabbed the abomination with ev more hatred.


    It wasn''t until some timeter that he waspletely satisfied.


    Wh he put the sword down, it lost its real value. It was just a simple sword that Theos had giv him mana to use to cut his opponts so easily.


    Ev after only a few seconds of receiving Theos'' mana, the sword had small cracks and tears in its de, so Theos decided to throw it away.


    Ignoring the now-dead body of the abomination, he walked past it, not stopping until he reached the same area where the six hooded m had be sitting before.


    Looking at the differt lines of blood on the g, he saw that they formed a pattern, a runic circle. "My reward¡­" Theos'' left eye twitched ominously as he looked at the circle beath it.


    Wh he touched his eye, Theos felt as if it would pop out. But he could also see things he couldn''t before¡­ The ck aura suring the tire circle was a frighting and strange mana aura.


    As a user of negative mana, he could sse a strange phomon forming. ''One of the variations of Negative Mana, Death Mana'' Theos recalled, reaching out to touch the cter of the blood circle under the terrified gaze of many.


    But to Theo''s ears, nothing could be heard; the only thing that could stop him now was Alice screaming at him, for her safety was more important to him than the rewards themselves or Luna''s safety¡­. Or the voices of his ancestors, father or mother, could stop him.


    But neither of their voices could be heard, perhaps because two were not prest.


    And Luna and Alice seemed to trust him because of his strgth and intelligce. Just the thought of them trusting him made him smile slightly.


    His hand touched the circle of blood, making each line glow scarlet. The glow drew the atttion of the other hundreds of hooded m who were still attacking, and they began to run desperately towards Theos.


    Unfortunately for them, Theos st out violt waves of mana that drove away any being that dared approach him by at least 30 meters. The only one who was safe was Luna, for Theos made sure that the waves did not reach her.


    Gradually, apletely dark de emerged from the circle of blood, which, in addition to being thin and long, gave the impression of elegance itself¡­. And the killing itself.


    With each passing second, the weapon was fully revealed¡­ Its design resembled a scimitar, with a protective hilt and a single de.


    Such a work of art also conveyed the feeling of suffocation wh looking at it, as if it were a knife to the neck, a ssation felt by everyone looking at it.


    But Theos was undeterred, nonchntly taking the sword by the hilt. Immediately, he felt a ssation of power running through his tire body, and his left eye quickly became restless as he touched the weapon.


    The veins in his hand bulged from the sudd power he received, which he gradually controlled and conctrated in his mana core.


    [The host has be detected as being corrupted by the mana of death.]


    [The host has be detected as being corrupted by the mana of death.]


    ¡­


    The announcemts kepting, but one in particr, the only one he cared about, sounded much louder and more important than the previous announcemts.


    [The host has received the Legdary Weapon: Fragmt of Death.]


    ~


    I''m sick and had to edit this chapter in the wee hours of the morning hahaha, I''ll edit it better wh I feel better.


    I hope the chapter is still joyable ??


    ~

 Chapter 24: Fear

    The announcemts kepting, but one in particr, the only one he cared about, sounded much louder and more important than the previous announcemts.


    [The host has received the Legdary Weapon: Fragmt of Death.]


    [Fragmt of Death: One of the fragmts of the Death Eaters'' invincible supreme weapon. As one of its fragmts, it gains an ability from the weapon. Each time the weapon takes a life, it converts that death into negative ergy and Death Mana].


    Reading the tire message in front of him, the corners of Theo''s lips couldn''t help but lift slightly. ''I have received the reward for this evt¡­ The Death Fragmt.'' Stroking the weapon in his hands, he remembered that in the original novel, the protagonist had never received this weapon.


    This was because, in the original novel, the ritual waspleted by summoning the weapon to fight n, Arnold, and Luna. The battle was brutal, and the protagonists were barely able to win, thanks to the protagonist''s Halo.


    ''But that wasn''t the case now¡­'' he thought, who not only prevted the summoning of the weapon with his power but also forced the ritual with his negative ergy.


    ording to the description in the novel, the first being who wields the Death Shard will be its owner until death; if the owner dies, so does the weapon.


    Thinking about it, Theos held back hisughter at the realization that he had obtained a weapon that ev the protagonist had failed to obtain. His pride would not allow him tough in front of everyone.


    They could consider him a killer, incredibly handsome, intelligt, a gius without equal¡­ But never a clown.


    As Theos walked away from the circle of blood with the sword, he saw all the dead bodies of several nobles, especially those of the hooded ones,pletely dead.


    But the dead kepting back to attack Theos, roaring in all sorts of ways. "It''s him, he took our treasure? Let''s attack him!"


    "Yes, let''s kill him."


    "The priority is to eat him down to his bones."


    All of the hooded m forgot about their battles and instead rushed to Theo''s in a frzy of madness. Their rage and fury were noticeable ev to the ever-indiffert Theos.


    But he only smiled weakly. "Come th, be food for me, my new weapon! Your treasure!" he dered, adding to the madness of the hooded m.


    Wielding the weapon, Theos leaped to close the distance betwe himself and his emies, all in a state of rage, but still aware of the danger of death that loomed over them.


    For the first time since they had tered, they felt the ssation of fear, the feeling of a primitive fear in their bodies¡­. The fear of death, of the physical and psychological torture that the young man in front of them was about to inflict on them.


    *Whosh*


    Theos'' shes cut like butter through the bodies of the hooded m, who were submerged in pain. He did not kill them instantly, but slowly, taking his time betwe each cut.


    His elegance, his beautiful appearance, the blood that spilled on the battlefield, and especially the brutality of his attacks made every young noble feel fear and fascination.


    And Theos? He felt satisfaction wh he saw the many messages from the system.


    [Host instills fear in emies +0 negative ergy].


    [The host first causes its emies to feel fear. +500 negative ergy].


    [Host instills fear in young nobles. +00 negative ergy].


    [The host instills fear in the main characters: n (the protagonist), Arnold, and Luna. + 4000 negative ergy].


    "Hmm¡­ Luna?" Luna," Theos shook his head in confusion at Luna, who looked at him a little¡­. Startled.


    Ev though he was bing more and more powerful, he didn''t want to scare one of the people he cared about and had affection for. Therefore, he elerated his killing speed without resorting to torture.


    With each promation, Theos became stronger, as did his weapon, which absorbed the death of his emies and converted it into negative ergy and death mana, making him ev more powerful.


    In just a few minutes, all of the hooded m were on the g, lifeless, with expressions of horror and suffering on their bodies until the d.


    Stained with blood, Theos was at the epicter of this carnage, and as the clear cause¡­.


    The nobles swallowed their spit hard. All the important people looked at the figure of the ck-haired man.


    However, he was not leading all the nobles, but rather his sister Nora, his fianc¨¦e Eleanor, and especially Luna.


    Reassured that they were all safe, Theos sighed in relief, but also felt strange. "I should hate my sister, but I''m still fond of her? Ev though I feel nothing for Eleanor, I don''t feel hatred for her either," he concluded, th turned away.


    He walked slowly and siltly to the ce where he had be before he started fighting. He didn''t stop until he was in front of a table, arge table with a long  sheet covering everything underneath.


    Listing to the deep breathing under the table, Theos bt down to grab the sheet and lift it.


    "?!" said a girl with teary honey eyes who watched Theos with concern. She could barely hold back her tears as she threw herself into his arms.


    "There, there, nothing happed to me, see?" Theos reassured her, holding his beloved in his arms and gtly stroking her hair.


    She didn''t answer, tears falling from her eyes and soaking Theos'' bloodstained clothes. But she didn''t care about the blood on his body or the dirt that stained his suit.


    No, all she cared about was ¡­.. "I''m d you''re okay," she said, biting her lip. For the first time, she felt true helplessness as she watched the person she loved the most face hundreds of dangers on the battlefield without being able to help him.


    She had oft regretted not being born with a skill, a way¡­ ¡­. But today, she hated herself for not having it. She felt anger and fear for losing the only person she loved with all her being.


    Theos, as a Negative Mana user, felt all those emotions and said nothing, he couldn''t do anything¡­ For now.


    At the same time, the barrier was slowly breaking down¡­.


    ~

 Chapter 25: End of Attack

    The barrier slowly disintegrated into small crystals, which th turned into particles of mana and disappeared from the world.


    Now the tire suring area was visible andpletely free; the nobles began to run in search of their loved ones.


    "Father!"


    "Mother!"


    "Grandfather!"


    Childr and teagers shouted the names of their loved ones with tears in their eyes. But their footsteps stopped as they saw the sce before them.


    "?!" The screams filled the tire Rasforh mansion. All the childr saw most of their rtives lying dead on the bloody floor. ¡­.


    In the distance, a figure once known for his extreme confidce and heroic stance was now reduced to apletely defeated man, barely held upright by the great sword that held him.


    The hundreds of corpses suring him, each one with a face full of horror and fear, made the blond man, whose blue eyes werepletely cked, feel ev more pain. In addition to the physical damage, he had also suffered colossal psychological damage.


    Duke Sonne had severe wounds on his body, although he was not in danger of dying, as his wounds could lead to irreparable injuries in the future.


    "I''m sorry¡­" was all he could say before he fell to the g,pletely unconscious.


    n put the gun away and was relieved to know that his father had not gone to the meeting of the nobles. The disgust and difort of seeing that sce still affected him, but not as much as the possibility of losing his father figure.


    Luna felt something simr; from the safety of her shadow wolves, she watched the sce of crying and screaming in front of her.


    Still, the two siblings shared one feeling: to grow stronger.


    Each of these noble young m could be himself in the future. As brothers, they were not united, but they were warriors who had to protect the honor and life of their family.


    As he finished putting away his bow, which had disappeared into his storage ring, Arnold walked nonchntly to the room where his father''s avatar, Duke Whitelock, had be staying.


    He felt no fear; after all, it was his father''s avatar, not his father himself.


    As he oped the door to the room, Arnold''s crystal blue eyes wided in amazemt.


    The room was asrge and spacious as it could be, with dozs of luxurious furnishings, mirrors of the highest quality, and delicious food on silver trays¡­. But Arnold did not notice any of these things; it was all natural to him.


    What he did notice was a beautiful woman sitting on the couch, with two beautiful blue eyes that were shedding tears without stopping. She was in so much pain that her eyes began to turn red.


    Her messy pink hair covered most of her face, making her look miserable.


    "It''s all my fault," she repeated, causing Arnold to wake up. His confidce and indifferce were shattered in an instant.


    ''If my father isn''t here¡­ It means he fought alongside Duke Sun to protect this ce. Though they saved most of their lives, many died''.he thought, the albino looking as if his world was crumbling as he understood the great threat they faced.


    [Thousands of young nobles feel a deep sadness, depression, disappointmt, guilt.... The Host is rewarded with 000 points of negative ergy].


    [The main heroines, Nora, Eleanor, Rusee, and the protagonist''s sister Luna, have various negative thoughts, feelings and emotions, despair, sadness, guilt... The Host is Rewarded with ,000 points of negative ergy].


    [The protagonist feels difort, disgust, inferiority and guilt for the host''s actions..... The host is rewarded with 5000 negative ergy].


    Theo''s rewards had increased his Power to an unimaginable level, but now, although he was proud that his n wt well, his mood is not the best.


    Carefully he lifted Alice. She still wouldn''t get off his chest, and he wasn''t about to pull her away. For him, these were the momts wh he needed to be most prest.


    Witnessing the next announcemt didn''t make him feel any better. [Because of the host''s actions, Alice, a secondary character, felt fear, anger, disappointmt, helplessness, guilt, hatred¡­ +5000 negative ergy].


    "How many negative emotions did she have to feel to get the same rewards as the main character?" He was in total shock, only to feel ashamed of himself afterward.


    ''I promised to protect her, that''s what I''m going to do¡­. But¡­'', thinking about it, Theos stroked Alice''s hair again.


    ''I promise I will never make you cry again, and if you do, it will be for happiness'' he vowed wholeheartedly, hiding his and her presce from everyone else.


    His whole n worked perfectly. He had Eleanor and Nora protect the other nobles, knowing that Duke Sonne had an undisclosed injury that reduced his power and that Duke Whitelock''s avatar couldn''t do much because it was an iplete avatar.


    Finally, Theos looked a. He saw Eleanor crying for her father, but also desperately searching for her mother.


    He also saw Nora and Luna looking for him, but hiding their presce so they couldn''t find him.


    He didn''t want to cause any more trouble than necessary. He also had no problem with who would get the credit for saving all the little nobles; after all, Luna and Arnold were fair ough to give it to him.


    ''My body still can''t handle so much power all of a sudd'' Theos concluded, feeling his body much more tired as well, possibly because he hadn''t gott used to feeling so much mana.


    "Mmm?" Noticing more weight on his body, he turned his atttion down to where Alice was fast asleep on his chest.


    Smiling slightly, Theos carried her like a princess, making sure the de of his weapon did not harm her.


    "The Arc of the Gathering of Nobles, the invasion of the Devouring of Death Organization, has ded with me as the most exploited," he dered as he left the Rasforh Mansion, where hundreds upon hundreds of blood-stained bodyguards were waiting for him.


    With a cold look in his eyes, Theos gave several orders, such as telling the exact location of Eleanor''s mother and helping Duke Sonne recover.


    "Also take care of my sister and Luna¡­ And ask for my sister''s contact number, tell her Ark will call herter," he said, now turning to thest bodyguard, Thomas, who was drched in blood from the battle.


    "Let''s go."


    ~


    For the support you give me. Tomorrow, I will upload three chapters and, I think, also the additional chapter about the power system.


    Ev though I''m sick XD I''ll try to do all that. I also have some news, like the nning of this story is already done, and I''m already warning you that Theos... He''s not as OP as you think, but you''ll see by chapter 45 that I have a lot of things nned for this novel hahaha.


    From here I say: Thanks for reading!:)


    ~

 Chapter 26: Rewards

    "We''re home," the ck-haired man said lightly, carrying a princess-like woman in his arms, Alice, who was sleeping soundly.


    Possibly out of extreme concern, she didn''t seem to be able to op her eyes anytime soon.


    Theos ced his newly acquired weapon on a table and left Alice in the maid''s room.


    But Theos had only tak three steps wh he stopped. "What if she stays in my room?" he muttered as an idea began to form in his mind.


    With this thought in mind, Theos smiled and walked up the stairs with Alice in his arms. After kicking the door, he tered quite naturally.


    The room was spotless, as always, without a stain or speck of dust. Seeing the que-sized bed, Theos carefully ced Alice there, not wanting to wake her from her sleep. "You''ve be through a lot today, you must be tired."


    He kissed her on the forehead, and she responded with a cute, unconscious smile. Theos left the room and wt back downstairs.


    He picked up his new sword from the table and wt outside. "Did you call them?" he asked as soon as he came out to the dozs of people in front of him.


    Each of them looked professional, with a suit and a strong, intimidating body, but under Theos'' cold gaze, they were nothing more than ants.


    ''They must feel guilty for not being able to protect me'' Theos concluded as he saw the expressions on each of the bodyguards in front of him. They all reflected disappointmt, anger at themselves, and most of all, fear at the thought of what might happ if Theos'' father, and more importantly, his mother, found out that their son had be forced to go on a killing spree alone.


    And they could do nothing about it because of therge number of hooded m who had blocked him.


    Such a thought frighted the bodyguards, who immediately knelt before him. "Yes, Your Highness," they said in unison.


    "Mmm, well, what did she say?" he asked, raising an eyebrow in curiosity.


    "She said she''d be here in a few minutes with what you asked for."


    "Well done, let her in¡­. You can go now." Under the cold night wind, Theo''s hair moved in rhythm, while the darkness of the night further highlighted his glowing left eye, the crimson eye.


    The guards'' hair stood on d, along with the goosebumps, and they all dispersed without a word or a question, just¡­. They vanished into the darkness of the night.


    Wh he looked at the moon since it was not a full moon, it did not look as beautiful, but the natural beauty of the moon was there.


    Theos lost himself in the beauty of the moon; he had always be fascinated by the natural beauty of things, and the moon was no exception. ''The beginning of the novel is over, the first arc'' he repeated in his mind.


    ''Status.''


    [Name: Theos Von Fall.


    Age: 7 years old


    Path: Oblivion - ???


    Race: Human - ??


    Rank: Advanced Peak (By Proxy)


    Skills: ???, Attraction of Heroines, Attraction of Hate.


    Negative Mana: 4,0]


    Theos could not be proud of himself as he looked at the state he was in. ''My power has increased more than tfold? This is too scary'' he thought with pleasure.


    Power would always be wee to him, and the power he had gained on his first day as a transmigrant was to be apuded. ''System, describe the skill Hate Attraction'' he ordered.


    [Hate Vision: With its Eye of Oblivion, you will be able to directly observe negative ergy, perceive the aura of negative thoughts, emotions, and feelings of a living or non-living being, as well as expand your field of vision¡­ You can evolve] the system exined.


    Theo''s smile wided¡­ That''s why he could see the aura of people''s negative thoughts! It''s the ability he received amid battle, possibly from continued exposure to so much negative ergy.


    Such an ability is not easy. Its unknown range only proved that its limits knew no bounds.


    ''System, how can I develop this skill?'' he asked with curiosity and excitemt.


    [In order to evolve it, you need to use it constantly, gain an understanding of the skill, and gain at least 00,000 negative ergy].


    "¡­" Wh he looked at the requiremts to develop the skill, he knew immediately that it would not be an easy and quick path. It might take months.


    ''I see, as far as my Peak Advanced strgth is concerned, it means that I have the strgth of a Peak Advanced due to my negative ergy, but that I can''t officially be considered a Peak Advanced, right?'' asked Theos, as a fan of the novel, he knew all about it, but as a living being in it, he had to confirm any doubts to get the most out of it.


    [Indeed, host. Wh the path is awaked, which is usually wh you are born, that is wh you can train. Every rank, basic, intermediate, advanced, master, grandmaster, expert, supreme, and demigod.


    In order to gain these ranks, you have to gain an understanding of your path, for each rank, you have to go up and up your understanding, each rank also has its requiremts, for example, to train for the advanced rank, you have to use your path as a form of aura], he exined the system, which despite being extsive, Theos resolved all his doubts at least in this section.


    ''It is simr, if not the same, as in the novel,'' he said relieved, clching his fist.


    ''In the information of the novel, Theos couldn''t use his Way and Ability until he turned 8 wh a big crack oped up in the seal.'' Remembering all the information giv about Theos in the novel, he no longer felt calm.


    ''There are only one weeks until my 8th birthday, and one weeks and a few days to attd the Academy¡­'', remembering the whole plot, Theos felt a headache.


    But he had no time to rest, ev though he was extremely tired from consuming so much negative ergy. He still had to stand there and wait for that someone¡­. Who didn''t take long to arrive.


    "Hello, Ark¡­ Oh, The Fall."


    ~

 Chapter 27: Path Of Oblivion

    "Hello, Ark¡­ Oh, The Fall," said a voice from deep in the darkness of the night. With each step, the figure slowly revealed itself in the moonlight.


    Emerging from the shadows was a beauty with pale skin, diamond-blue eyes, and strange ck hair that resembled Theos, who stood looking at her with a neutral expression.


    "Did you bring what I asked for?" he asked with a faint smile.


    He asked his bodyguards for Luna''s contact number and had no trouble finding him through the family''s informationwork. He ordered to let her in if she showed up. But what raised Theo''s eyebrows was that¡­ She didn''t have what he had asked for in the first ce.


    "Just like that?" she asked with a pout, moving closer to him. The two stared at each other, a small smile on one face and a slight blush on the other, but they did not look away.


    ''She¡­ Did she like him or something?'' Theos wondered in his mind as he saw the blush of the woman in front of him.


    He''s not stupid, she''s be looking at him with admiring (and fearful) eyes ever since he fought the hoods¡­ ¡­. Or maybe ev before.


    With her currt blush, what will he think, a fever?


    ''But it''s weird; she''s not that easy to fall in love with'' Theos remembered the information from the novel, ev though he had shown strgth, status, and ¡­. ''Wait¡­ I''ve improved my appearance and this ability, maybe it affects her?'' Theos thought, believing in this possibility. He shook his head tiredly.


    "I have no reason to call you except to get you to give me what I asked for," Theos replied. "And besides, if you hadn''t brought your wolves, I would have won anyway."


    Hearing Theos'' words, the blush on her face disappearedpletely, reced by a look of indignation and anger. "You''re an ungrateful fool, you idiot!".


    Hearing Luna''s screams, Theos grinned ev wider, his eyes full of mockery. She had be mocked! This fact made her ev more angry, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    ''It''s nice to have these conversations, just like it''s nice to make fun of her¡­'' Theos thought, not wanting to say it out loud, he didn''t want to prolong the conversation any longer, so he ordered Luna directly to give him what he had asked for on the phone.


    Once again she disappeared into the shadows, resuming her path and heading back into the darkness. Not two minutes had passed wh he returned¡­ She was dragging a body.


    The crawling body could not be fully se because of the hood that covered it, but the blood stains that stained the hood showed how wounded it was.


    Fortunately for Theos, the body was still breathing, so it was alive¡­ And unfortunately for the crawling person, it was.


    "Here you go," Luna snorted and pushed the hooded man towards Theos with all her strgth. The body bounced a bit beforending at Theos'' feet.


    "Well done," he admitted. Luna blushed a little, but said nothing, watching the spectacle that was about to unfold in front of her with curious eyes.


    Theos didn''t mind if she watched; after all, what he was about to do was a secret, and he didn''t think that Luna would tell the whole world. In his opinion, she wasn''t that kind of person.


    ''It''s time to try¡­ This Path'' the cirction of his blood in his body increased with excitemt as he finally used his Path¡­. Path of Oblivion.


    As he channeled negative mana into his left eye, it began to glow brightly in a crimson color. A petal seemed to slowly form from the crimson negative mana in his eye. Next to the night, it was no exaggeration to say that the sce was simply divine andpletely mesmerized by Luna, who watched in silce.


    Bding down slightly, he reached out to grab what appeared to be the hooded man''s neck and slowly lifted him. With an upright posture, Theos watched as the hooded man''s neck was grabbed by the hooded man''s throat, causing the hooded man''s feet to move away from the g.


    "I know you''re awake; if you don''t want to be tortured, look me in the eye," he ordered coldly, causing the hooded man to tremble¡­ With no other choice, he had to slowly op his eyes.


    Despite being hanged, the hooded man''s expression was not one of pain or despair, but of fear. Fear of not knowing what the man in front of him might do to him.


    "No, my loyaltyes first! I will not abandon my brothers! I''d rather die than betray them!" the hooded man shouted, ring at Theos, unaware that this would be the worst mistake of his short life.


    "Forget¡­ Forget loyalty," Theos'' words ev affected the soul of the subject, who didn''t react or move an inch.


    It was all so fast that he didn''t ev see how the mana tered his mind and quickly began to consume it, just like his own soul.


    "Now tell me¡­ Are you from an organization or a sect? What are they called?" he asked quickly, and the hooded man, his eyes still lost and not looking at anything in particr, replied.


    "Ie¡­ From the Death Eater sect," he replied, causing Theos to nod. ''Well, this power is reliable'' he thought as he saw how his path worked.


    He already knew the answer to his question, but he wanted to confirm his ability so he could ask other questions; after all, this was the first time he''d used his Path of Oblivion.


    The Path of Oblivion is the least explored existing path in the whole novel; its existce is only mtioned but not explored in depth¡­ Misfortune, the Curse of Oblivion.


    ''Getting one of your eyes is not as simple as looking more beautiful'' he concluded with a smile as he looked at the new message from the system.


    [The host has seeded in unlocking the abilities of the Path of Oblivion].


    ~

 Chapter 28: The End of the New Beginning

    ''Getting him to give me one of his eyes isn''t as simple as looking prettier,'' he concluded with a smile as he looked at the new system notification.


    [The host has unlocked the abilities of the Path of Oblivion].


    ''I''ll check it outter'' he thought; after all, he already knew the abilities he possessed. He was able to cast a spell because he already had information about that spell, it was just a matter of knowing if his knowledge was real or not, and it turned out that it was.


    ''It''s all because of this eye'' Theos said, running his hand over his left eye. He pressed his fingers a the eye and his smile wided ev more. "It is one of the keys to my power."


    The shape of the petals became more visible by the second, once transpart, now they looked like petals made tirely of crimson ergy and quite bright.


    "So tell me¡­ Who is the real leader of the whole attack?" he asked; he already had a theory; the novel never mtioned who st the sect to attack the gathering of nobles, but he had a theory.


    "It was¡­ The Church," the hooded man said suddly, his body shaking uncontrobly in Theos'' hands.


    A stream of blood spurted from his mouth, showing no signs of stopping for a while, staining the hand Theos was holding.


    "I didn''t ev let you die," Theos dered with cold eyes, and clching his fist, he broke the hooded man''s neckpletely with a "trace," causing his body to fall to the g instantly.


    It was no longer of any use to him. He had already heard the information, and besides, the convulsion did not seem to be of natural causes.


    Ev though his neck was brok, the blood flowing from his mouth didn''t seem to stop anytime soon, so Theos raised his sword and cut off the hooded man''s head, separating it from his body.


    As he did so, he felt his strgth increase from the kill. He didn''t think much of it, he had already felt himself getting stronger with every death, and this time was no differt.


    ''I can control this weapon much better now, ev its strong killing intt, which is so terrifying that it can make a human faint if it gets too close'' he said as he ced his new weapon in a storage ring. Th he looked at Luna, who was also staring at him with surprised eyes.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m going to have to ask you to get out of here," he said wearily, feeling like he was going to lose consciousness at any momt. Ev his left eye began to bleed, possibly as a result of using it too much or not using it correctly. Maybe it was both.


    "Wait! But the Church¡­ This kindly church of this kingdom? Besides, how does your way work? How did you get them to talk so easily after they refused so forcefully?" Luna asked such questions because of her incredible curiosity.


    But to her misfortune, he was slowly walking away and didn''t ev pay atttion to her words.


    "I promise to call you soon; I''ll answer all your doubts, but for now, let me rest¡­" he sighed and closed the door behind him to go upstairs.


    Luna stood there, all her questions unanswered, and slowly a pout formed on her face. "Hmph," she huffed and turned to leave.


    Instead, wh Theos tered his room, he saw Alice still sleeping peacefully in his bed. Seeing her sleeping made him think about how extremely cute and cuddly she looked, but Theos couldn''t be distracted right now.


    "I just have a few things to do before I rest," being a perfectionist, Theos couldn''t leave anything half-done, so he grabbed his cell phone and called one of his bodyguards.


    "Mr. Thomas, isn''t it?" he asked impatitly.


    "Yes, yes, The Fall, it''s me, Thomas," said the person on the other d of the phone, Thomas, nervously as he noticed the impatice in Theos'' voice.


    Is he angry? Dissatisfied? Disappointed? Many questions wt through his mind, but one thing was certain: he was afraid; he had always se Theos as cold and indiffert¡­ He had never se him angry.


    He started to break out in a cold sweat.


    "Don''t worry; I just want you to take care of the body I left at the pce trance, clean up the trance, and get back to your work," he ordered quickly, about to hang up the phone.


    "Wait!" Thomas shouted from the other d, making Theo frown.


    "What?" he asked, this time annoyed.


    "I''m sorry, The Fall, but this is a direct order from your father! He has informed me that your fianc¨¦e, Eleanor, is on the verge of copse from the near loss of her father in today''s invasion," he said in a slightly sad tone.


    How can you not feel sad? A poor young woman almost lost her father from the sheer helplessness of feeling useless. Now she feels worse and worse.


    "I see. At least he''s alive. Tomorrow, bring him some quality potions in my name¡­ By the way, did you find her mother?" he asked, now rxing a bit.


    "Oh, as you ordered, I''ll bring the potions¡­. As for Eleanor''s mother, she was found carefully hidd in one of the rooms, so she''s fine¡­. But I will say no more, we can talk tomorrow. I can feel that you are tired," Thomas said wisely, although he could hear that Theos was more rxed now. He didn''t want to take the risk that he would get upset again.


    Theos did not answer because he knew everything he needed to know. He decided to focus on all the problems tomorrow and put the cell phone on the table.


    He wt into the bathroom of the room and took a refreshing and rxing bath that soothed all his muscles and cleaned all the dirt: dust, blood, dirt, etc.


    He came out of the bathroom in a simple shirt and shorts and flopped down on the bed.


    Noticing Alice at his side, Theos smiled and said quietly, "Good night, wives".


    Hug Alice? No, he didn''t want to wake her.


    ''Too much has happed today¡­.. Transmigration, traveled to face the most powerful being in the universe and make an exchange. Saw my future wife, wt to the first arc of the novel, fought the Death Eater sect, managed to get the Death Fragmt, got ts of thousands of negative ergy, used my path for the first time, got a very rare system¡­. A break is not bad, is it?''


    He felt he had earned his rest. Theos closed his eyes. And fell asleep immediately.


    For him, this had be an unforgettable day, a new beginning in his new life.


    ~


    I have kept my word... Three chapters today plus the auxiliary chapter on the Power System... *Dies of a coughing fit*


    Thanks for the support! ??


    ~

 Chapter 29: Passionate Kiss

    Sunlight streamed in through the window and covered the closed eyes of the ck-haired boy as he tossed and turned on the bed.


    His long, messy ck hair covered most of his face. His eyes trembled slightly.


    "Damn light," he said, grabbing arge pillow to cover his face and ignore the sun''s rays.


    "It''s time to wake up," a melodious voice came from somewhere in the room, startling Theos a little. He pulled the pillow away from his face and looked at the beautiful girl next to him.


    "Alice¡­" hemted, a little surprised to see her. Unlike yesterday wh she was wearing a beautiful dress, Alice was now wearing a maid''s outfit that made her look ev more provocative.


    Wearing a cook''s apron, Theo''s blood rushed to his head for a momt, but he quickly controlled himself. "Yes, yes, I''m awake now." He coughed and looked away.


    He didn''t want to lose control in a normal momt, so he looked away, but Alice could see the look of desire in his eyes, which made her blush slightly and smile as well. What woman wouldn''t want to be desired by her lover? She wasn''t one of those wom.


    "I made you breakfast, I hope you like it," she said as she approached him. She handed him a tray with a variety of food: bread, casseroles, bacon, fried egg, cheese, and orange juice.


    "Thank you," he said and began to eat slowly.


    Alice sat down beside him and stared at him. "Do I have something on my face?" Theos asked curiously, to which she shook her head. "No, no, I just like the way you eat".


    "I see," he said, smiling and letting Alice stare at him.


    Time passed like that. He ate while she watched him, it was a rtively ordinary momt; for her, it was something she had always wanted to do, and she wasn''t going to waste the opportunity.


    "My birthday is in a week," he said suddly, still eating half a loaf of bread, which brought Alice back to reality.


    "That''s right! What would you like me to get you?" She remembered, and she asked innoctly, her pretty eyes twinkling with delight.


    He drew a slight smile. "I''ll decide on the gift wh the timees," Theos said, setting the tray aside and moving closer so that his face was just inches from hers.


    A few more inches and he could kiss her! Alice''s face flushed like a tomato as Theos grinned mischievously. "Right now¡­ What''s our rtionship?" he asked, still staring at her.


    "Uh¡­ Uh," she didn''t know how to answer, and with Theos'' gaze so close, her conctration waned.


    Still, she tried to say the most basic thing she knew. "Of a servant and a master," she replied, stuttering.


    He frowned, but th a broad smile spread betwe his lips. As the distance betwe them decreased, their lips touched.


    *Kissing.


    Theos took the initiative and kissed her deeply.


    Alice was petrified and could only snap out of her state wh her heart almost popped out of her chest from excitemt and nerves.


    She had dreamed of this so many times¡­ So many times. Her hands wrapped a Theo''s neck, the two of them conctrating on a loving and passionate kiss.


    Their breaths mingled passionately as the kiss deeped, just a small touch at first before Theos'' tongue tered Alice''s mouth and touched her tongue. The two moved inside each other''s mouths.


    Sucking on each other''s saliva, ev though they were both inexpericed, they had no problem expressing the passion and lust they felt for each other.


    Time passed, kissing for several seconds before turning into minutes. Ev Theosid her back down on the bed, but all good things muste to an d.


    He broke the kiss wh he saw Alice''s breath catch and pull away, licking his now swoll lips.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah," Alice said, filling her lungs with air. Her face waspletely flushed and her clouded eyes looked at Theos with desire.


    "No," he knew exactly what he wanted to do; to go through with the act, to go further¡­. But he wasn''t going to, at least not yet.


    "Why?" she asked him,pletely embarrassed. Being rejected so directly made her feel quite embarrassed, but she didn''t feel unhappy. Just one kiss had be the ultimate pleasure paradise for her.


    But she wanted to know why not.


    Did he not find her beautiful ough? Did his first time have to be with a better woman? Did he think she wasn''t pure? Several questions formed in her mind, making her a bit paranoid.


    Watching Alice''s various facial expressions, Theos smiled slightly. "Don''t worry, it''s not because of you, I just want to wait until I''m 8," he exined, hugging her and stroking her hair.


    "Why do we have to wait until you turn 8, is it some kind of ritual?" she asked, rxing at Theos'' exnation. But this time she asked the question with real curiosity.


    "No, it''s just that wh I turn 8, the first time will be differt¡­. There will be a big change," he confessed with a hint of mystery, not wanting to reveal any more details about it.


    "But I assure you, it''s a big surprise." He assured her.


    "I understand; we shouldn''t wait too long either; it''s only a week," shemted with a bit of embarrassmt, without leaving his arms.


    "By the way, do you still consider the rtionship to be that of maid and master?" he asked mischievously, making Alice blush ev more.


    "No¡­" she replied in a voice as thin and low as a gnat.


    "So¡­ what are we?" he asked with guine curiosity.


    Alice raised her head and stared determinedly into Theos'' mesmerizing eyes, dering a stce that Theos couldn''t believe wasing out of the shy Alice''s mouth.


    "You are my husband and I¡­ You woman".


    ~


    N/A: For those curious about wh Theos does the "act", well, in a few chapters. Very few chapters... ??

 Chapter 30: A Little Peace of Mind

    The days passed, and Theos trained the negative mana in his body every day, as well as the death mana and the death fragmt, and managed to perfect his abilities a little more.


    He and Alice talked every day, spt the day together, and slept in the same bed every night. Ev though they could not share the same body heat, it made them feelfortable.


    News of the invasion of the aristocratic pantheon, where the princess herself appeared, spread like wildfire throughout the Kingdom of Hydronia until it became a worldwide ssation.


    Who were those hooded m? No one knew for sure; no one would talk despite the use of the most unpleasant methods of torture. The only thing they could get out was that they belonged to an organization called the Death Eaters, but before they could reveal who had nned the attack, they all died mysteriously.


    The case was closed as impossible to solve, and the birthday boy for whom the meeting was organized was never found and was dered missing.


    Count Rasforh himself barely survived the attack but lost a hand that had to be amputated to prevt it from rotting.


    Count Rasforh''s wife was also wounded, but not as badly, so the case was not more serious for her.


    Thanks to the monstrous strgth of Duke Sonne and Duke Whitelock''s avatar, the lives of several nobles were saved, and many others died, but they were able to save arge number.


    ording to the same investigation, the hooded m who confronted the two dukes were a thousand times stronger than those who confronted the young nobles, possibly because of some drug. With ts of thousands of them, the whole thing was a disaster.


    One of the most popr topics was the appearance of an iparable young warrior, a man of the new geration who could kill hundreds, if not thousands, of hooded m with his brutal strgth.


    His strgth was such that hepletely overshadowed Arnold and n, who had also eliminated many hooded m.


    All the kids gave him a nickname... The Crimson Shadow or The Crimson Night, because his hair was as dark as the night and the shadows themselves, and his crimson eye was as bright as blood.


    The Crimson Shadow was bing increasingly famous worldwide, and he was already being called a gius without equal.


    One Week Later¡­


    The sun''s rays had not ev begun illuminating the kingdom wh a young man began to train thusiastically in his home.


    In the Fall Pce, Theos trained with his sword, Fragmt of Death, swinging it several times and practicing his moves.


    His sleeveless shirt revealed the defined muscles of his chiseled and toned shoulders and arms. His skin, however, appeared incredibly smooth and pale , a contrast that would captivate any being who saw it.


    Sweat dripped from his forehead with every move he made with his weapon. Since he wasn''t wearing many essories, just his t-shirt, a ring on his finger, and ck pants, he could easily move a the training area.


    "I''ve be doing this for at least a couple of hours, I should stop," he said, wiping the sweat from his brow.


    He stowed his weapon in the storage ring and took off his shirt to take a well-deserved refreshing bath to remove all the dirt that had umted on his body from the constant training.


    Emerging from the training camp bathroom, he changed into much more formal attire this time: a ck shirt, brown jacket, slightly tight pants, and ck leather shoes.


    He pulled out his phone to see his reflection, and wh he saw it, he smiled slightly. "I''m serious, I''m illegally handsome," he joked narcissistically, unable to resist the feeling that he was joking with himself on this subject.


    ''I should get back¡­'' he thought, putting the memory ring back on his index finger and the phone in his pocket. Th, he left the training camp to go home.


    Upon arrival, he oped the door and saw the pce inside. Everything seemed quiet; the aroma was delicious, and the sound of something being cooked was mixed with it.


    Theos smiled slightly and walked over to the pce kitch to see a girl he considered his wife happily cooking with a smile on her face.


    "Mmm," she hummed a tune with her little mouth, seeming to dance in the kitch, gracefully tossing each ingredit into the pot. Her homely and charming movemts captivated ev Theos, who stared at her wordlessly.


    *Drop*.


    The sound of falling metal made Theos look closer, and he realized that Alice was watching him in surprise. "Ah, good, it''s you, you gave me quite a scare," Alice sighed in relief, clutching her chest with her hand.


    "Am I that ugly?" hemted, feigning "pain" and "sadness", causing Alice to roll her eyes.


    "Yes, yes, you are extremely ugly, I will not feed your narcissism," she chuckled.


    The two stared at each other for who knew how long until Alice rushed over to Theos, jumped on him, and hugged him.


    "Happy Birthday!"


    ~


    As good news, I havepletely recovered, or at least I think so hahaha, I will be able to write better chapters, because honestly, before my eyes were burning, I was just writing on my cell phone for a while, and for the curious, yes, I am writing on my cell phone:)


    I won''tmt so much from here on, because that would be like adding more unnecessary words to the chapter, so I''ll use the "Author''s Thoughts", which are there for a reason, hahaha. From here on out... Thanks for the support, and thanks for reading! ??


    ~

 Chapter 31: Another Novel Arc

    "Happy birthday!" she cried excitedly, hugging Theos tighter. "You''re all grown up now, huh?" she giggled.


    "Hahaha, thank you," he replied with a smile, stroking Alice''s hair lovingly.


    Evtually, stroking Alice''s hair became a habit that she loved, purring like a kitt.


    "Did you get my prest yet?" he asked with a hint of mischief as he pinched her cheeks while moving his hand to another area¡­ Alice''s perky buttocks.


    She shivered under his touch but didn''t dy it; instead, she joyed it. "I¡­ I got it, but for tonight," she said, her voice like a gnat.


    "Ha ha ha. I''ll wait for you th," he dered, stopping his teasing and kissing her porcin cheeks gtly. "By the way, your food is going to burn," Theos mtioned, catching the burnt aroma.


    "Ah, no way," she said, jumping out of Theos'' arms and running back to the pot that was emitting a charcoal smell.


    "Hahahaha," Theos chuckled as he walked away with a smile. As the days passed, he grew ustomed to the change in his personality wh confronted with Alice. He always seemed to be softer with her, more affectionate, kinder¡­ He liked the change.


    ''She''s one of the few who can take away my frost'' he concluded, but his smile gradually faded to an indiffert expression.


    ''Today is the second arc of the original novel¡­ The birthday of the most powerful young duke, I, Theos'' as he remembered the information of that whole party, he couldn''t help but feel his expression getting colder and colder, to the point of having a murderous intt in his eyes.


    ''In the original novel, after the massacre at the noble gathering, they were afraid and panicked to attd another noble party, but as the biggest family in the whole world, they had to ept¡­ The birthday party was more like a funeral. The only interesting evt was n''s challge to Theos to show off his greatness and conquer the heroines.''


    As he remembered more of the plot, suddly, the sound of Theos'' phone in his pocket rang rhythmically and melodiously.


    Frowning, Theos decided to answer. After all, hardly anyone has his phone number¡ªonly a few privileged bodyguards, Alice, and his parts. Ev his sister doesn''t have it.


    "Father¡­" he read the name of the person who had called him, which was stored in the phone book as "Father". epting the call, he put the cell phone to his ear. "Hello, is that you?" he answered briefly.


    "Yes, it''s me, your father, Matheo Von Fall," the voice on the other d confirmed.


    "Why all the trouble?" asked Theos with guine curiosity, although a theory was already forming in his mind.


    ''It must be to finally awak my original path'' he thought, his expectations fortunately fulfilled.


    "It''s your 8th birthday, so it''s appropriate to give you a gift¡­. Awak your path," he said in a neutral voice, but there was still a hint of fear and excitemt in his voice.


    Am I awaking an iparable monster? How will he use his brutal talt? Will he go mad with so much power? Matheo'' insecurities were still everywhere, but remembering the conversation with his wife, he could only sigh in defeat.


    "Son, your mother wants to give you this gift. She wants you to be a dragon that rises against the world¡­ That you be the greatest," Matheo confessed, surprising Theos.


    ''Is she the one who wants me to be very powerful? Is my father the one who wants me to live a peaceful life?'' he was shocked beyond belief. In the novel, he had always read that it was Matheo who led Theos to gain more power.


    ''Not everything in the novel is real; maybe he pretded to be like thatter in the story so that Theos would be more obsessed with Powe because he didn''t want his wife to bear all the responsibility or me if something happed.''


    ''But why is it differt now? Maybe it''s a butterfly effect of my actions'' concluded Theos, which, in his opinion, made perfect sse.


    "Well, don''t worry, father. Tell me the time wh you will pick me up for the awaking procedure, or should I go there?" he asked so politely that it seemed all rehearsed.


    "Mmm, don''t worry, I''ll pick you up in an hour. See you th."


    "See you."


    The two said goodbye, confirmed the time of their meeting, and hung up the phone.


    Theos sat on a couch and thought about the future. "I am Theos, but I am not 0% the original Theos. My soul has changed¡­ Will my path still be the same?" he wondered, remembering the path of Theos in the novel for which he was so feared¡­. So powerful.


    Honestly, he didn''t want to change his way; he already knew all the tricks of the original Theos way, so he could use all those advantages and be ev more powerful in less time.


    "Status"


    [Name: Theos Von Fall.


    Age: 8.


    Path: Oblivion (%) - ?¡­?


    Race: Human - ??


    Rank: Peak Advanced (By the Force) ¨C Basic (Path Understanding).


    Abilities: ???, Attraction of Heroines, Attraction of Hate, Eye of Oblivion.


    Negative mana: 45 000].


    Looking at his updated status, he smiled proudly. The extra negative mana came from what he gained that day wh he met Luna and the Hooded One, as well as more negative feelings from his actions in the banquet attack, which earned him a few negative points.


    But his gaze was fixed on the section of his Path, [Forgot %]. ''So much training and I only improved %'' heined, but he could only sigh; he already knew that it would not be easy to improve a path received from a Supreme Being.


    And this realization affected his rank, which was Basic to his condition.


    "Dinner''s ready!" Alice shouted. He was a bit stressed and hungry, so he quickly wt to joy the food.


    ~

 Chapter 32: Paths

    After breakfast with Alice, Theos prepared to leave, wearing a ck suit with silver trim, a ck tie, his hair carelessly tied back, and the storage ring on his right index finger where the gun was hidd.


    Seeing that everything was ready, he kissed Alice fondly goodbye and promised to return as soon as possible for his birthday party.


    "How long have I waited?" he asked himself quietly, positioning himself near the exit of his pce.


    The Fall, that was not only his name, but also the name of his pce, a ce protected by a circle of mana and guards to prevt anyone from passing through.


    This barrier of mana could allow what was inside to be se outside, but for those on the outside, the barrier could not be se inside, so no one had be able to know the appearance of Theos.


    "It''s a big territory," he admitted after spding a week walking a and analyzing his home, but he couldn''t help but mtion it every time he saw the extremelyrgendscape in front of him¡­ More than a kilometer of territory and all to himself.


    No one could see what was going on inside the barrier, but inside, you could see outside as the sun shone brightly in the morning.


    ""Hmm?" hummed Theos in confusion, watching as a luxurious car approached.


    An all- car, without a speck of dirt, shining clean in the sunlight.


    Ev Theos had to cover his eyes, not because he couldn''t stand so much light, but because it disturbed him.


    *RUMBLING*


    Leaning against Theos'' side, the car came to aplete stop but was still running. "Are you getting in?" came a voice from inside the car that Theos recognized immediately.


    "Sure, Father," he replied, oping the back door of the four-door car. For an average-sized car, the interior was quite futuristic and extremely clean; everything seemed to glow in the slightest light.


    "How are you?" Matheo smiled lightly beside Theos, who closed the door and sat downfortably next to him.


    "Very well, no need to ask."


    "Hahahaha. I see," Matheo replied with augh, causing Theos to raise an eyebrow in curiosity.


    "What''s the matter? You''re not usually so cheerful," he said, annoyed at not understanding what was going through his father''s mind.


    ''You''re certainly the mostplex person I''ve ever talked to'' he admitted mtally, waiting for his ancestor''s answer.


    "Nothing, nothing, you''ll know wh you see your mother, ha ha ha ha," the albino replied, annoying Theos ev more.


    "Well, leave it at that. Chauffeur, drive," Theos ordered. Immediately the car started to move. There was no need to say where, because the chauffeur must have be told where Matheo wanted to go.


    As for ignoring his father''s orders? That''s normal. After all, ev Theos has an equal or higher status than Matheo.


    "What do you think your path will be?" he asked curiously. Theos touched his chin and pretded to think.


    "Who knows, maybe a path of darkness through mypletely dark hair, or a path of a special fire through my left eye? Maybe a path of blood," he argued, causing Matheo to nod in agreemt with his logical argumt.


    A path is giv at birth, and there are many influcing factors, such as eye color, hair color, personality, and so on. It is possible that these have some connection to one''s path.


    The journey was not long and not too hectic. Matheo didn''t ask any more questions and Theos didn''t speak, both focused on the uing arc in the novel, just today. He is determined to receive some great befits.


    "We''re here," the chauffeur announced, bringing the car to a slow stop so as not to disturb his masters. Matheo got out of the car, followed by Theos.


    "Mmm," he didn''t ev feel his feet touch the g wh the feeling of being veloped in mana came over¡­ They had cast a spell on him!


    "Rx, it''s an ult sp, all so no one can see your face; they can see your body but not your face," Matheo exined with an amused smile.


    "Why won''t they let their son show his spectacr face? Is it illegal to show it?" said Theos loudly, feeling unhappy but unable to do anything but sigh.


    Matheo rolled his eyes but said nothing. In a father-son rtionship, ev if they didn''t see each other all the time, there was still a connection.


    Matheos stepped forward without answering Theos'' words.


    The red-haired man followed him siltly, observing therge building in front of him, almost the size of a skyscraper. "Just like in the cartoon, every building here is so big that it''s impossible to see its roof with normal eyes," Theos remembered, feeling nostalgic.


    The two m tered through the front door, where they were greeted by a pretty receptionist who, despite her appearance, didn''t ev impress Theos.


    He had se Alice, Eleanor, Luna, Rusee and Nora; how could he be impressed by an ordinary beauty? For him, it would be pathetic.


    But the girl at the reception desk didn''t move, her head bowed and shaking uncontrobly. Her whole body was shaking with pure fear! And it didn''t take a gius to figure out why.


    "Where is the customized Caminos awaking chamber?" asked Matheo, this time in the coldest voice Theos had ever heard.


    "Eh¡­ Uh¡­ Miss Mariana put you on the 53rd floor," the receptionist replied betwe stammering. Fortunately, Matheo did not follow the conversation, but nodded and walked towards the elevator.


    Seeing Matheo walk past her, the receptionist fell to her knees, trembling.


    Theos could only shake his head and follow his father. ''It is a merit to be brave ough to face him. It''s pride to be a mere human¡­ After all, he is one of the strongest and most famous people in the world''  he thought, also walking past.


    Matheo, a heroic figure a the world, it is impossible not to know his name by sight. It is impossible to stand next to such a famous and intimidating figure.


    ~

 Chapter 33: Paths (II)

    After taking the elevator up, father and son walked through the eerily empty corridors of therge building, not a sound or a breath to be heard.


    Everything smelled of a new and modern sct, so clean that it seemed to have be freshly cleaned from every possible ce.


    The duo walked down the long corridor, and after a few minutes, Matheo stopped in front of arge  door, the most promint door in the tire corridor as it was thergest.


    "This is it," Matthew dered, reaching out to ce his hand directly on the  door. The door lit up like a scanner, with purple lines sticking out.


    But gradually, the light faded, and the door slowly oped.


    Wh the door was fully oped, it revealed a room, or rather a chamber, without any decoration. The tire 50-square-meter room waspletely , including the ceiling, walls, and ev the floor.


    It ev gave the impression that time and space itself did not seem to affect the room.


    "So this is an awaking chamber," Theosmted, smiling at the knowledge of what awaited him. His awaking¡­


    "Yes, this is an awaking chamber," Matheo said without going into much detail, but Theos already knew all about these chambers.


    ''In the novel, awaking chambers are extremely expsive, so much so that only dukes and kings can afford one and suffer its cost'' he recalled all the information from the room he was currtly in.


    ''An awaking chamber makes waking up faster and less painful than it should be, optimizing the process.''


    ''This is not a room that is simply made. Only someone with a deep understanding of time, space, and the Paths can create this room'' Theos thought. He couldn''t help but remember all the information about the chambers, as it was one of the elemts that would be mtioned a lot at the d of the novel.


    All the secrets that covered an tire room of the Awaking are infinite, ev all its pottial has never be 0% discovered, and he knew that. He also knew the reason how to use 0% in the process of awaking.


    "I think it should be in the cter of the room," he said, and Matheo nodded, confirming his guess.


    Showing no fear or hesitation, Theos walked to the cter of the room and stood perfectly still.


    Matheo closed the door behind him, looked at him, and walked calmly towards Theos.


    "Let''s finish this," Theos said, taking a deep breath and conctrating all his mana into his ck and red mana heart, which was filled with power. On the contrary, Matheo approached him, pulling apletely  orb out of nowhere and holding it in his right hand.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    The two did not say a word, and Matheo, already understanding ough, brought the orb close to Theos'' heart, who watched the whole process coldly and indiffertly.


    *Swoosh*


    The orb touched Theo''s suit and burned itpletely,ing in contact with his skin and creating a shockwave. The walls cracked with the first shockwave.


    Matheo had to step back for his safety; ev he did not know what would happ if he stayed near the monster he called his son.


    "Phew!" Despite keeping his mouth shut, blood oozed from Theos'' teeth. The sheer amount of blooding out of his mouth seemed like an dless stream.


    Still, Theos did not move from the epicter of the room. Ev as the orb burned all over his skin and wt straight into his physical heart and soul, he did not move.


    The purple lines of the room lined up in a runic drawing with Theos at its cter. All those purple lines tered his body without warning, filling it with marks that looked like tattoos, sticking to his skin and moving like the most fluid water.


    The pain increased intsely, almost destroying Theos'' resistance, which began to bleed from his eyes. ''Why is it so painful to gain power, damn it?'' he thought, clching his teeth to bear the pain.


    Not far away, Matheo stood inplete disbelief. "I knew my son was an iparable gius, we ev put a seal on him that can only be removed by contact with an awaking orb, but this is ridiculous," he muttered as he watched the runic s move like snakes on Theos'' body.


    It wasn''t long before wings of dark ink appeared on Theos'' back, wingsrger than his own body, growing to a lgth of three meters. As if that were not ough, the orb, previously pure , turned to pure darkness, absorbing Theos'' heart and soul.


    His body, which couldn''t have be more perfect, became ev more refined, and his right eye became ev cker, as did his hair, looking more like infinite darkness.


    The waves spread throughout the room, creating more and more cracks, causing Matheo to use some of his strgth to hold himself steady under the chilling pressure.


    The room, which had bepletely , turnedpletely ck. The runic s changed color wh they came in contact with the negative mana, turning a crimson red, just like Theos'' left eye.


    "Ahhh," he finally oped his mouth slightly to let out a sigh of satisfaction. ''This feeling is ev better than wh I was giv the negative mana,'' he thought as he felt the seal quickly break as his soul was shown a new path¡­ A path that would take him to the highest heavs.


    Moving away from the epicter of the room, Theos stretched his body, the bones creaking with his new body.


    He felt the wings on his back and tried to move them a little until a message appeared in front of him.


    [You have awaked the Path: Celestial Corrupted].


    ~

 Chapter 34: Teressa Hydronia

    [You have awaked the Path: Corrupted Celestial] the system said, causing Theos'' eyes to wid slightly.


    ''Corrupted Celestial, shouldn''t my Path be that of the Fall Angel?'' Theos asked in confusion. ording to his guess, it should be a Fall Angel like the original Theos in the novel.


    [Actually, a Corrupted Celestial is an evolution beyond a Fall Angel, a Fall Angel is a rank beyond the Supreme, but a Corrupted Celestial is a rank beyond the Supreme and the Fall Angel] the System exined, causing Theos to go into shock.


    Fortunately, the System continued its exnation. [You are not the original Theos, you are a new being based on Theos'' body and much of Theos'' soul. You also have negative mana, so your original path has be modified and improved. Thus your currt path was born] the System exined, causing Theos to go into a state of contemtion.


    ''I have more pottial now, I''m stronger, so I shouldn''tin¡­ This is great news!'' he concluded, quite satisfied.


    No longer in doubt about his path, Theos began to observe his surings and witnessed all the destruction he had caused in the room.


    "Ahem," Theos coughed and cleared his throat, turning his atttion to Matheo, who had be silt the whole time.


    "Rx, I''m Theos, or as everyone calls me, The Fall," Theos exined casually, causing Matheo to nod with a smile.


    "I see, that''s a relief to know," the albino sighed in relief.


    His father''s words did not seem strange to Theos, for there were several records, albeit scarce, of the Paths corrupting and possessing their wearers, ev from birth, thus initiating a catastrophe.


    His father''s concern wasmon, especially because of the unstable seal he had. "Let''s go," Theos said, taking a step forward before he could go any further. The pressure of a greater force prevted him from moving.


    "What now?" he said with deathly cold eyes, watching his father.


    "Sorry, son, but in case you hav''t noticed, the runic markings are still on your body. It''s dangerous for you toe out now, ev if you don''t move," Matheo confessed, applying pressure with his mana so as not to provoke Theos to move.


    The runic s were still spinning all over Theos'' body, from one ce to another, randomly, aimlessly.


    "So this is it," he muttered in confusion as he watched all the runic  move to his left side, specifically his heart, running down his tire left arm and part of his neck.


    All of the runic  gradually turned to ck letters until it finally disappeared, leaving only the runic  on his heart like a shapeless tattoo.


    [??????????], the system notification came with question mark symbols that made Theo''s frown, feeling a bad feeling inside.


    ''Something is wrong¡­ And it''s obvious what these s are about,'' he concluded, deciding in his heart to cut off the skin covering the tire runic symbol wh he got home.


    "It''s all over," Matheo said, releasing the pressure on his son''s body, causing Theos to move again, where he gave him a cold stare.


    "Never do that without warning," he dered, ignoring all the cracks in the floor on his way to the exit and the trance of the room.


    "Kya!" before he touched the doorknob, a shout came from the other side.


    The door burst op and from it a figure jumped out and embraced Theos. Because of the surprise, he was unable to keep his bnce, so the figure and he fell to the floor in an embrace.


    "My son, you have grown up very well," she said with a smile full of pride and happiness.


    ''Son?'' knowing that he could not be his father, only one person was allowed to call him that? His mother, of course.


    Theos studied the figure in front of him: a woman of great beauty, unfortunately the ravages of time and age had tak their toll. Wrinkles could be se all over her face to the naked eye, but it is clear that in her youth her beauty was iparable.


    His mother was Teressa Hydronia. She was the daughter of the former king of the Kingdom of Hydronia and the sister of the currt king, a former princess of the most powerful kingdom in the world, Zeifer.


    "How are you, Mom?" he asked, trying to put on a half smile. Talking to his father was easy because they were simr, but talking to his mother was another matter.


    "Is that how you talk to your mother after not seeing her all this time?" He pinched her cheeks and she scolded him like a mother scolds her childr.


    The truth was that she didn''t see him as much as Matheo did.


    She knew that there were few asions wh she had be prest in her son''s life other than during his childhood, so she wanted to make up for that lost time, but she could do nothing in the face of her son''s natural indifferce and coldness.


    She knew this, so after scolding him, she immediately separated from him.


    ''Her attitude is tough and stubborn, but deep down, she''s really afraid that I''ll hate her and get angry with her,'' Theos thought with a raised eyebrow at his doting mother''s attitude.


    "Don''t worry, I wouldn''t hate you," Theos said with a smile, unlike the forced smiles from before. This time it was a natural smile that made Teressa''s eyes sparkle with joy.


    ''He smiled at me!'' she eximed inwardly, her heart filled with happiness. Outwardly, however, she shed a smile that said more than a thousand words.


    "Hey, son, I heard you got a girlfrid," she said, causing Theos to stumble as he stood up.


    "Where did you hear that?" he had no problem with his parts knowing about his rtionship with Alice, but he felt ufortable knowing that they had heard about it from a third party.


    "He told me Duke Sonne; he recognized you and told me as soon as he recovered." She continued, "He also told me that you were giv a nickname at the banquet disaster. I think it was Blood Shadow," she said, touching her chin to try to remember.


    "No, no, it''s Red Hat," Matthew interjected as he tried to remember the nickname.


    "Yeah, yeah, I think it''s Red Hat too," they both smiled broadly.


    It was a joke, it was obvious¡­


    ''I think I should cut off my blood rtions'' Theos thought with a twisted grimace.


    ~

 Chapter 35: A Call

    "We''re having your big birthday party at the Fall Pce today," Teressa said with a charming smile from the passger seat as Matheo drove through the streets of the area.


    Theos nodded to confirm his understanding, but his gaze was fixed on the window, through which images passed like blurred blobs.


    ''The Fall Zone, eh,'' Theos thought as he saw the thriving "city" that was called Zones.


    Each family had a territory of the kingdom, and the Dukes were the ones who had thergest parts. Unlike normal dukes, the Fall were giv arge portion of the kingdom.


    Roughly, each duke in each kingdom has four dukes, each with 5% of the kingdom''s territory, but the Fall family is differt, as they get 40% of the tire kingdom''s territory.


    There are some cases where ev small families, such as barons or counts, get a separate territory or zone. They have to be within a ducal territory, but these are rare families.


    ''And as arge family, we also have the best area in terms of security in all of Zeifer'' Theos thought with a small smile of pride at the sight of all those people happily strolling the streets. ''Should I let them fall from grace to get more points?''


    What began as a proud smile ded in a sinister grin, but he shook his head to dispel those thoughts and focused on the evts that would take ceter in his party.


    ''I already know a bit about how to master this path; at least I know how to protect my wings and activate my path wh necessary'' he reminded himself, having only tak a few minutes to understand his Path.


    In the Zeifer world, there were multiple paths, from paths such as weapons, traits, physical, spirits, skills, and bloodline¡­ An infinite variety of paths. ''But I received a Path as a physicist. The protagonist, n, will also awak a simr Path just before tering the Academy'' Remembering the whole plot, Theos felt a little dizzy.


    The Path that n would awak would not be easy; ev in the novel, Theos'' and n''s Paths are at the same level; both are of the highest rank. ''But n''s path is much more destructive¡­. The Dragon''s Way, together with his other way, will be a "Dual Way''.


    Just thinking about how lucky the protagonist was to wake up an extra path out of nowhere made him frown.


    Without any awaking orb, he just woke up one day and that was it, by sheer luck. In the novel, such an evt was great, but now that he''s a viin? It just gave him a headache.


    ''Fortunately¡­ I''ll be able to steal his future main weapon'' Theos smiled with a hint of mystery. ''Maybe it would be better not toe to my birthday after all'' he concluded.


    In fact, getting a new Path ruined a lot of his ns. He had nned to attd the banquet and introduce himself to everyone, but now that a more powerful Path would take longer to gain power, Theos decided to steal the main weapon from the protagonist.


    "I never thought I''d be the one to call¡­" Theos sighed, pulling his cell phone out of his new pants pocket. Since almost all of his clothes were soaked in blood, he had to change his clothespletely.


    Fortunately, the phone was undamaged, so Theos turned it on and decided to go straight to the calling application. Searching, he found the name of the person he wanted to call. "Luna."


    *DING*


    But just before he called Luna, someone else came on the phone. "There are coincidces, ar''t there?" he smiled "Coincidces of life," Theos smiled wh he saw who was calling him: Luna.


    ''Getting the guards to give you my contact number wasn''t such a bad idea after all'' he said before answering the call. Theos gathered negative ergy from his body to create a small barrier to cover him so that no sound could escape and his parts could not hear his conversation.


    "Hello?" a melodious voice came from the other side, making the ck-haired man smile.


    "Hello, little minion, what are you calling for?"


    "Who am I supposed to tell?" she rolled her eyes as she replied to Theos'' teasing.


    "Ha, nothing, nothing, you''re just a little minion, nothing more," he chuckled.


    She didn''t respond to Theos'' taunts, but she could still feel her face lighting up with embarrassmt and anger.


    "Anyway, I''m calling because your own guards gave me your phone number, which you st to my house yourself. Luckily no one saw it because that would have meant trouble," she sighed in relief, making Theosugh.


    "Besides, it''s your birthday today, isn''t it?" she asked, pouting at Theos'' joking remarks.


    "Yes, but forget it, I''m not going to my birthday. Instead,e with me somewhere special and who knows, maybe I''ll get you a prest."


    "Really?" her eyes wided in surprise. ''Wasn''t that a date?'' she thought as she remembered what had happed and got ev more excited, not knowing why, not knowing what those symptoms of falling in love were¡­ ¡­.


    "Yes, wait for me just outside the barrier of my pce. I''ll be leaving in the eving, a :00," he confirmed the schedule as he thought of all the things he had to think of and do before finally leaving.


    "Wait, wait, but¡­ At least tell me what we''re going to do," she panicked, remembering that Theos could hang up at any momt.


    "Remember that sect that infiltrated the banquet a week ago?" he asked seriously.


    "Yes, I remember, I could never forget it ev if fifty years had passed" she replied, this time frowning seriously. The mtion of that sect couldn''t be good at all, and she wasn''t wrong.


    "Easy. You''re going to help me kill them all, everyst one of them. We''ll pretd we did it to avge our fall fellow nobles and take the glory," Theos dered with his widest grin, like a psychopath at the thought of how much negative mana he''ll take.


    "But-" she couldn''t ev finish her words wh she heard Theos'' next words, which made her blush deeply.


    "I love you, see you soon."


    Hearing Theos'' words, Luna touched her hot cheeks with her hands without noticing that Theos had ded the call.


    Instead, Theos removed the barrier with a big smile. ''I''m finally going to be able to have some fun after so long¡­ With the adraline of battle and Alice''s body at home'' Theos thought, and his smile changed to that of a predator waiting for its prey.


    ~

 Chapter 36: Alice [R-18]

    It only took a few minutes for Theos to arrive in front of his pce, as the car had no Fall Family symbols on it, so everyone thought it was a normal car.


    In order not to arouse suspicion, Matheo took out an object that made the car invisible for a while, allowing Theos to get out easily.


    After saying goodbye to his parts, he made his way to the door of his pce. "Phew, home atst," he muttered as he tered the pce he had be living in for some time. Everything looked extremely neat and tidy, without any imperfections.


    ''Possibly Alice''s handiwork'' Theos concluded as he saw some sandwiches on the table, carefully covered. Theos oped them and noticed that they were loaves of bread with jam on them. He grabbed one and popped it into his mouth.


    ''So much effort makes the stomach hungry'' he consoled himself, as he ate another, and another¡­ And another¡­ And another.


    He didn''t know how much he''d eat until a presce behind him spun him a with a mouthful of jelly bread.


    "Hello," Alice said with a reproachful pout.


    "Ahem, I was hungry," Theos said, clearing his throat to avoid making a mess.


    "Sure, you were hungry, but did you eat all the bread with jam? You should watch your diet," she scolded him, taking all the tes from the table.


    Alice thought Theos would make a move to stop her or tease her, but to her surprise, he just stood there siltly. ''What if he''s annoyed?'' she thought in panic, ev though she''d be living with him practically as man and wife for a while now, she couldn''t help but freak out at the thought of Theos being annoyed with her.


    "Uh¡­" Alice tried to apologize, but Theos'' speed was too fast; by the time she realized it, she was already in Theos'' arms with her back against the wall.


    "Huh?" she was confused. At no time had Theos ever done these things out of the blue, at least in the years she had spt with him¡­ What had changed?


    But she couldn''t think much as Theos devoured her lips with passion. He left no chance as his tongue tered Alice''s mouth and began to dominate herpletely.


    It was such a rough and intse style that Alice didn''t have the strgth to resist. The way Theos sucked on her lips as if he hadn''t had a drink of water in days, made her ev hotter as she writhed in Theos'' arms.


    ''Sorry, but I can''t resist'' he mtally apologized as he grabbed Alice''s buttocks and molded them into various shapes, his other hand touching one of her shapely breasts at the same time.


    Along with the passionate kiss, the sheer amount of stimtion caused Alice to be more and more lost in pleasure.


    "Ahhhhh~" a melodious sound rang throughout the pce, a voice filled with pleasure.


    Alice had no more strgth in her legs and the love juices from her pussy overflowed her panties and slid down her thighs. Fortunately, Theos felt her legs weak and grabbed her buttocks from underneath to lift Alice''s figure and have her legs twined with his body, still not breaking the passionate kiss.


    "Ahhh~"


    "Ahhhh~"


    Alice''s moans became more and more audible, and her voice, full of lust and ce, held back until this momt, finally expressed itself. Theos couldn''t help but walk with Alice pressed against his body, climbing the stairs without breaking the kiss.


    Wh he reached his room, he kicked it op. He could do his business on the various couches in the pce, but what he and Alice deserved most on their first time was a bed and a proper ce.


    "Ahhh~"


    Separating his lips from hers, Theos let her breathe a little, knowing that, unlike him, she was an ordinary human.


    Carefully, Theosid Alice''s body down on the bed, the same way he hadid her wh she was asleep, but now it was differt¡­ Her eyes were clouded with desire, her lips swoll from the intse kiss they had shared.


    Theos'' hands moved ev though it was his first time, he knew the nature of wom and what turned them on¡­


    Theos'' hands moved first from Alice''s thigh, squeezing it lightly to feel the softness of her skin, and th he slowly moved the same hand to her panties.


    The other hand, on the other hand, was removing part of her maid''s outfit under Alice''s nervous eyes. Her cleavage revealed her bra, her nipples sticking out in excitemt.


    The hand moved inside the bra, squeezing and pinching her nipples.


    "Ohhhh!!" she moaned loudly and rolled her eyes.


    "You came?" Theos raised an eyebrow in disbelief.


    Alice''s face turned incredibly red with embarrassmt, unwilling to answer the question.


    "?!" But inadverttly looking away from him, she looked at his lower half and especially at the big thing sticking out of his pants. ''How can it be so big, it looks like he''s hiding another leg in there!'' she shouted in disbelief, her eyes widing in amazemt.


    Theos smiled proudly, what man wouldn''t be pleased or proud to see his beloved''s reaction to the sight of his pis? Of course, he felt extremely proud and confidt.


    Theo''s hand yed with Alice''s lower lips, which were trembling with excitemt.


    "Ahhh~" Just his touch made Alice feel extremely horny, but ev though she was almost blind with pleasure, she remembered not to bepletely submissive in the act.


    "Let me move too," she said, moving to Theos, specifically to his pants, which she unbuttoned as quickly as she could. She pulled them down, exposing the big dragon, who couldn''t ev hide in his cave. This one was protruding and roaring with rage.


    ''That strong masculine smell¡­'' Alice sniffed her nose, almost drugged by his sct.


    Swallowing saliva as she saw the size of his pis, her pussy began to quiver ev more, begging for his cock inside her. Like a woman who couldn''t resist her urges, shey down under the bed, leaving her legs in a "W" shape, revealing herpletely soaked panties.


    "Please, Your Majesty, make me yours~" she dered, her eyes slowly revealing hearts of love.


    ___

 Chapter 37: Alice [R-18]

    "Please, Your Highness, make me yours," she dered, her innoct and pure tone vanished in an instant to be a seductive voice full of charm and, like that of a subus.


    Her eyes showed a heart in love, in her maid''s dress, watching the pleasure that pulsed. Theos could not resist grabbing her thighs and pulling her to him.


    With his pis freed from anyyer of cloth, he pushed the panties aside with his fingers and th lubricated his pis with Alice''s love juices that were gushing from her pussy.


    "Mmmmm~" As she felt Theo''s throbbing member, its warmth touching her lower lips, Alice moaned.


    "Here we go," Theos said without changing Alice''s position. If there was one thing he knew, it was that the missionary position was the best for a woman''s first time, so he didn''t change position. Instead, his body moved closer to Alice''s, kissing her and nibbling on her neck.


    "Okay, do it, I''m ready," she agreed, although she was extremely horny. She was still a little afraid of losing her chastity, but fortunately, Theos kissed her and calmed her with his caresses.


    "Good" Theos nodded as his member slowly tered the small hole. It tered slowly but surely, his pis working its way in, expanding the spaces of her pussy.


    But it didn''t take long until a smallyer, a kind of wall, wouldn''t let him through.


    Fortunately, there was no expression of pain on Alice''s face. But the next momt it was not the same.


    "Agh¡­" Alice eximed, letting out a small wince of pain at the same time that blood began to stain the sheets as Theos broke her hym.


    But underneath that little wince of pain, a wide smile spread across her face a few secondster.


    Her two honey-colored eyes twinkled a little, th¡­ A tear fell, th another, and another, and another, without stopping¡­


    "Mmm, why are you crying, are you in too much pain?" asked Theos with guine concern, but Alice shook her head before he coulde to the wrong conclusion.


    "No, these tears are from happiness, happiness to be your wife, your first wife, and your wife," Alice exined with a smile on her face.


    Hearing Alice, Theos couldn''t help but smile as well. "First wife? Do you think I''ll have more wives?" he asked curiously, making Aliceugh.


    "You''re the most handsome man I''ve ever se, possibly the most handsome man in the world; you''re quite powerful, trustworthy, caring, detail-orited, and, in the future, possibly the strongest person in the world¡­ And ev though you are a little crazy, you will undoubtedly have all the wom chasing you," she exined without realizing it, her cheeks puffing up with jealousy at the thought of that future.


    "Oh¡­ you hold me in high esteem." Chuckling, he continued. "Am I a little crazy? You know me very well¡­ But today you''ll be my only woman and my first time," he confessed, wiggling his hips.


    Pa! Pa, pa, pa. Pa! Pa!


    She felt so happy to hear him say those words, but she couldn''t ev say a word because she couldn''t control her moans.


    "Aaaaahhhh~" Alice responded with a moan every time Theos rammed into her, increasing the speed.


    His hands were not idle either, ying with her tworge naked melons.


    But as an almost unavoidable desire, Theos'' eyes fell on those pink nipples like a cherry blossom. Such perfect skinbined with that pink nipple made Theos couldn''t help but reach his mouth in to lick one of Alice''s nipples.


    "Ooohhh!"


    "I''ming~ I''ming~" she cried, feeling the orgasm approaching and writhing her body to expel a whitish liquid all over the bed.


    The orgasm was much stronger than the previous one and stained Theos'' legs a little, but he ignored itpletely, conctrating on licking Alice''s nipples as she writhed in pleasure.


    Despite Alice''s long orgasm, Theos did not slow the pace but rather increased it. The sound of their bodies colliding echoed throughout the room.


    Theos'' cock protruded from Alice''s stomach. His member was frightinglyrge, but no one cared how many inches it measured.


    Alice''s intse pressure brought her closer and closer to climax, but he never stopped.


    Instead, Alice had lost almost all reason and was holding Theo''s head to push him towards her breasts.


    "More. More," she demanded, so Theos was not stingy and not only licked but also gave her nipples a little nibble.


    "Oh, oh," she came for the third time almost immediately.


    But Theos didn''t stop, he wt from nipple to nipple, licking and nibbling them from time to time.


    "Yes," and losing her mindpletely, Alice wt for the uplicated pleasure, exploring Theos'' body with her hands, slowly removing his shirt and exposing his toned muscles. She didn''t mind biting down passionately.


    "It''sing," Theos warned, grabbing Alice''s buttocks and pulling her body against his. As before, she twined her legs a his waist, following Theos'' firm movemt.


    "Yes... Fill this maid with your seed" Alice said, making Theosugh.


    "Where did you learn such dirty words?" he asked, but the answer didn''te as he gave a big thrust that brought Alice''s uterus boundary.


    "Ooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~," she let out a final moan that was heard throughout the pce as she felt the hot, thick sem spray all over her baby''s room.


    Her legs were not strong ough to interlock and cling to Theos'' body, which was losing its grip. Fortunately, he had his hands firmly gripped a her perky buttocks.


    By the time he pulled a limp Alice onto the bed, she was unconscious and unaware of the pleasure. "I think I wt a little overboard," Theos said with a small smile.


    "But it was worth it," he said with a shrug, watching as a red aura sured Alice.


    "As a Fall Angel, the Seed of Theos gave Alice powers for the first time in the novel. Now, as a Corrupted Celestial, the effect should be much greater," he reminded himself, but he wasn''t tirely happy as he looked at his little brother, who was still being pushed with pride.


    "Sleep, little one. I''ll wake you wh the action continues," Theos sighed, determined to take a bath and wait for Alice''s transformation.


    Not knowing that thepletely red mana would turn into pure pink mana, which contained all of Alice''s love and obsession for him.


    ~

 Chapter 38: Wife Corrupted By Love

    The pink mana suring Alice''s body seeped deeper and deeper into her,pletely taking over her body and soul.


    At that momt, Theos came in with a new set of clean clothes and sat down in a chair near Alice''s body to watch her transformation.


    "Luckily she''s unconscious, I don''t think she''s in as much pain as I am," Theos sighed in relief, watching Alice''s tire transformation process.


    Her formerly brown hair had lighted a bit, but the other half had darked to ck.


    The right half became a pretty pink color, while the other half became ck like Theos'' hair.


    The contrast was unique, which, for some strange reason, made her ev more attractive. But that was not the only change; her skin, already wless and , became softer and softer as the seconds passed.


    The "attributes" of her body also increased slightly, making her look more like a woman than a young girl, more seductive.


    But the most important change¡­ "Here ites," Theos muttered as he watched all those physical changes d without noticing the pink mana inside her yet.


    "What''s wrong?" Theos'' left eye bugged out ominously as if ssing the greatest danger of his life.


    Theos looked a, not noticing anything strange, so he focused more of his atttion on the only person besides himself in the room¡­. Alice.


    Without saying or chanting any spells, Theos activated his Eye ability, Hate Attraction, to observe all the negative Mana, and what he discovered shocked him.


    Inside Alice, pink mana was conctrating on creating a mana heart, which was what he had nned for her, but the pink mana¡­ "Love Mana?" he wondered. Ev he, who had read the novel several times, could not recognize the Mana inside her.


    ''There is a mana of love, but it is not a negative mana. If I''m seeing this now, it''s because of my ability¡­ That means it''s a negative mana, a variant'' Theos concluded, breaking into a cold sweat, and the message in front of him only confirmed his suspicion.


    [The host has just corrupted Alice, making her have Madness Mana, a madness caused by Alice''s love and obsession for the host¡­ You have received ,000 negative mana]


    The message only served to unsettle Theos ev more. ''System, how is this possible? Did something happ to her while I was gone? Did the butterfly effect cause this?''


    [You have negative mana in your body, so the intse love Alice has for you merged with the negative mana and made her love more and more powerful, creating mana of madness, madness of love] System exined, causing Theos'' eyes to wid in astonishmt.


    ''Wait! And her ck hair part is because of my Corrupted Celestial Path, isn''t it?''


    [Indeed] the system reacted, leaving Theos to watch helplessly as the whole process unfolded and ded.


    He couldn''t interrupt, that might kill Alice if her Mana Heart exploded, destroying her real heart and soul.


    He just stood there and watched as her Mana Heart built uppletely and connected to her body.


    Ev he could feel the power that Alice radiated, terrifying power and pottial. ''She might ev surpass the natural pottial of the heroines'' he muttered, approaching her cautiously this time.


    Fortunately, Alice did not possess any mana yet, nor was there a mana wave that could destroy the room, so Theos did not worry about such details. Looking at her face, which had changed in appearance but was still that of the same person he loved, Theos sighed in relief.


    "It looks like everything is fine," Theos sighed in relief as he checked Alice''s body; everything was working fine, her breathing, her pulse, her temperature.


    "Mmm," she yawned and slowly oped her eyes. Still drowsy, she looked directly at Theos, whose eyes met hers.


    "Your eyes¡­" he murmured as he noticed the changes in Alice''s eyes, which wt from a honey color full of inne to a scarlet color that seemed to want to devour everything.


    "!!!!", but she couldn''t finish his words wh his lips were locked against hers, the pressure so strong that shey on top of his body.


    "Mmm~," she moaned, still lost in the kiss, her hands wing desperately at Theos'' brand new clothes.


    And Theos? He obviously returned the kiss with passion, but there was still a worry in his mind. ''What''s happing to her, why is she so crazy all of a sudd?'' he thought with a bad feeling.


    Theos'' cock naturally became erect and pushed through his crotch, which was already quite wet from Alice, who was still tearing at his clothes.


    Wh he touched Alice''s buttocks, which were still protected by her clothes, he was no slouch either, using his strgth topletely rip off the back of her maid''s outfit, allowing Theos to have contact with her growing buttocks.


    "Give it to me ~"


    "I need it inside me ~," she said into Theos'' ear, her hot breath colliding with Theos'' ear, making his cock harder.


    Alice''s hand reached for Theos'' pants, unbuttoning them all at once, and his little brother, who looked more like his big brother, proudly pulled them off, pointing to the sky.


    "Mmm ~", she hadn''t ev started wh drops of her love juice began to fall from her pussy and slide down her thighs, extremely horny.


    ''Will she be some kind of masochist,'' Theos thought curiously, wanting to know the answer.


    "Suck it," hemanded authoritatively, and unlike Alice, who watched him with strange or reproachful eyes, what she got was a mad grin as her pussy dripped more and more love juices.


    Without warning, she took his cock right into her mouth and sucked on it.


    It was going to be a long sce¡­.


    ~


    Question for my dear readers... Do you want me to continue one more chapter of R8 or do you want me to skip it and go straight to the next arc? This question will possibly be deleted in about 4 hours or much sooner, depding.


    Thank you very much for reading :)!


    ~

 Chapter 39: Wife Corrupted By Love [R-18]

    You can skip the chapter if you want


    ________


    With Theo''s cock in her mouth, Alice swirled her tongue in circles a his shaft, making Theo shiver with pleasure.


    As if she hadn''t eat or hydrated in thest few days, Alice sucked, licked, and sucked again on Theos'' cock.


    By sheer instinct, Theos ced his hands on Alice''s head, pressing her head against his crotch.


    The masculine sct made Alice drunk, and although she tried to swallow the whole cock, she simply couldn''t, she could only swallow ? of Theos'' cock, which averaged at least 5 ctimeters.


    "Mmm~," she hummed happily, Theos'' aggressivess sding waves of pleasure through her as she felt her pussy expel more of her love juices.


    "Don''t me meter, you little pervert," Theos said, pulling Alice''s face. She looked up at him in confusion, but just as his cock was about to leave her mouth, he shoved his tire pis down her throat.


    "!!!" Alice oped her eyes in surprise as she felt her whole mouth swallow all of Theos'' cock, but it didn''t stop there.


    Pa! Pa!


    Theos began to use Alice''s mouth like her pussy, thrusting his hips into her. Despite the pain, she didn''tin, but joyed it, feeling more and more horny.


    "Here ites," he roared, feeling that he was about toe.


    "Mmm~," Alice probably didn''t ev hear it, she was so lost in her world of swallowing and gulping cock that she forgot any sound at all.


    With onest thrust, Theos pushed Alice''s mouth to the limit, practically only the tip of his cock touching Alice''s lips as he pushed her tire face into his cock and thrust his hips into her.


    *slurp*


    "Mmmm!!!" Alice''s whole throat filled with hot, thick liquid, so much of it that it ev dripped out of her mouth.


    "That was too good," hemted, slowly pulling his still-hard cock out of Alice''s mouth.


    With her tongue, she licked up any sem left in her mouth, sticking her tongue out and savoring it. Such a seductive image made Theos'' cock ache from the excitemt of watching.


    ''It''s delicious¡­ Stupidly addictive,'' she thought, moving closer to Theos to grab his cock and clean it, trying to taste the remains of his cum.


    Pah!


    Theos whipped Alice''s buttocks with his hand, the sound echoing through the room.


    She shuddered from the spanking, her eyes rolling, while a stream of love juice spurted from her pussy without warning.


    "Did youe?" asked Theos, totally confused, he had concluded that she was now or always was a masochist. ''But this level of masochism¡­'' he thought, but he didn''t have time to react wh a shadow knocked him down on the bed.


    "Mmm~," she didn''t answer his question, with a small blush, her love hearts watching Theos madly. "I love you ~ I love you ~ I love you ~ I love you ~ I love you to death ~", she said word for word.


    At the same time, she pulled her panties away from her pussy. With Theo''s cock touching her quivering pussy, begging for cock, she slowly thrust deep.


    Her mana was released and she controlled the mana to create ropes that bound Theos'' hands and feet, leaving him no chance to get out.


    ''She''s not ev a day old since she created her heart and she can already handle mana like this?'' Theos thought in total disbelief, but the proof was right in front of him.


    He watched as Alice removed her bra and the top of her maid''s outfit to reveal tworge melons with a pink rose protruding from them, demonstrating her state of total arousal.


    Her two heart-shaped eyes were directed at him and moved closer to his ear. "Suck them¡­ y with them as you like ~" she dered, nibbling at Theos'' lobes.


    "After all, you are going to stay here with me for the rest of your life," she confessed with an increasingly crazy smile, her two hands grabbing Theos'' head so that he sucked on her nipples.


    "¡­" he didn''t answer, but he did what he was told; he sucked and bit Alice''s nipples like crazy, making Alice moan like crazy.


    "Mmm~"


    "Ahhhhh~"


    "Oohhhhh~"


    She pressed Theo''s head against her with her hands, and her hips didn''t stay still either, going up and down like a squat.


    Pah! Pah! Pah!


    "Aaaahh¡­ Ahhh¡­ Oohhh"


    The speed increased by the second, causing her to lose herself in lust, her eyes clouding with pure ecstasy as a mad smile spread across her lips. He¡­ He will be mine forever, his body, his cock, his heart, his soul¡­. EVERYTHING! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH''


    Inwardly, sheughed madly, unaware that the man on top of her also had a sinister smile.


    "Don''t get so excited¡­ Love," Theos said suddly, snapping the ropes that bound her hands and feet together.


    "Kyaaaa!" Without warning, Theos grabbed Alice''s waist to lift her, and out of instinct, she wrapped her legs a Theos'' waist.


    "What are you doing?" she asked in astonishmt; one momt, she was in control of the whole situation, but now¡­. It waspletely out of her hands.


    "You tried to rape me for the rest of my life? You''ll be punished for that," he grinned and pped Alice''s stic buttocks hard.


    "Ahhh~" she moaned sweetly, rolling her eyes in ecstasy and dripping arge amount of love juice from her pussy.


    "You little pervert, just one p, and you came," Theos chuckled, pping Alice''s buttocks a few times harder, causing her to writhe in pleasure.


    Pah! Pah!


    "Uuuhhhhhh~," Alice''s moans filled the room, but Theos didn''t just stand there.


    Smiling as Alice exposed her body in the air, he brought her buttocks up with his hands to lower her and push his cock into her womb.


    "Oh no, wait¡­ Wait¡­ Ahhhhh~" she begged, but Theos didn''t hear any of that; he kissed her intsely while he moved his hips, and Alice, without realizing it, moved hers unconsciously.


    She came several times, but Theos didn''t stop and continued to devour her for hours.


    Until he was satisfied.


    ~


    I edit the chapterter:)


    ~

 Chapter 40: Secrets revealed.

    "Whew, that was intse," said a ck-haired man with a face beyond perfection as he casually looked out into the dark night.


    ''Although, if I hadn''t promised Luna I''d be here at this hour, I might still be at Alice''s for a few days'' he thought with a smile as he remembered leaving his wife Alicepletely unconscious in bed.


    They joyed several hours of shared love over several s. Although at one point Theos simply took pleasure in torturing an Alice who couldn''t take it anymore.


    She had started to fight back, but in the d was brutally defeated and knocked out by Theos'' strgth.


    "Mmm," Theos mused as he stepped outside the barrier that could not prevt his try and exit. His gaze fell on each of the guards, who guarded as much territory as possible with erect postures and steady gazes.


    "Respect to the Fall," the guards said in unison, bowing to Theos as he walked past, ignoring thempletely.


    His left eye glowed in the dark night, and thanks to his [Hate Attraction] ability, he had hanced vision that allowed him to see everything from a great distance.


    "Found you," Theos smiled faintly as he saw a small unnatural shadow in the midst of all the darkness. Suring it, his negative ergy body prepared to go there, but not before saying a few words to the guards.


    "Don''t tell my parts about this, or else¡­" and he didn''t finish the stce. The next second, he disappeared from the scepletely, leaving only a blur of his image.


    The guards? They didn''t react, but people with ke eyes would have se sweat appearing on their foreheads despite the cold vironmt.


    "Come out, I saw you," Theos said to one of the hundreds or thousands of forest trees in front of him.


    "Tsk!" echoed a click of tongue through the trees, from which emerged a beautiful woman with hair as ck as night.


    "How did you find me?" she asked, frowning.


    "What, were you trying your best to hide? Were you trying to surprise me?" he replied with another question, leaving Luna op-mouthed.


    "What¡­?" but she couldn''t stay surprised for long as her face blushed with embarrassmt, this time leaving Theos speechless.


    ''Were you seriously trying to impress me with that?'' he was shocked beyond belief.


    But he quickly pushed those unnecessary thoughts away. "Well, that''s not for us now. I didn''t go to my birthday party for you, you should at least be grateful," he said arrogantly and started to walk deeper into the forest.


    She rolled her eyes at his words but followed him as well. "You know, for your birthday, I will also get into trouble; there are a lot of nobles; I will create a bad image if I do not go," she replied.


    But Theos smiled ev wider. "Don''t worry, I promise it''ll be totally worth it wh you get out of here," he said confidtly, making Luna stop her protests.


    ''That guy¡­ He always gives me the feeling that he knows everything, that being by his side is the ultimate protection and safety, ev wh he is in danger, he seems to be prepared for everything,'' she thought with a small blush on her face.


    "By the way, do you know where we''re going?" he asked, not knowing Luna''s thoughts, still walking into the dark forest.


    "Hmm¡­ Into the forest, is the cult there?" She asked innoctly, her little mind hadn''t be exposed to the dangers of the world yet, so she couldn''t imagine much else.


    "No, we are going to a mysterious ce in this forest that only the Fall Family knows exists, and you will have the privilege to see it," Theos said, making Luna''s eyes sparkle with curiosity.


    Was it true? Of course not, if it was true and the cult was there, the tire Fall Family would have eliminated it without a problem. But that was not the case, ev though it was close, the ce they were going to could not be se, not ev by the most powerful beings in the world.


    "Corrupt Zone," he murmured in a tone so low that ev Luna couldn''t hear him.


    The Corrupt Zone is described in the novel as one of the most dangerous ces because that''s where the sect''s tire conctration cter was.


    It is strange because the Fall Zonepasses the tire territory, but the Corrupt Zone is within that territory, cultivated with the power of the Fall Family itself.


    "Do you know why they have special mana?" he asked, turning to Luna, who shook her head sincerely.


    Theos smiled and slowly exined. "The Fall family is known throughout the world for their extraordinary use of mana, but all of their members are so powerful because they have some kind of secret in mana that makes them extremely powerful¡­. It''s something in the family''s blood that they received from their ancestors," he revealed, causing Luna to be shocked.


    It was true that the Fall were known to possess special mana, but everyone believed that their secrety in some technique, skill, or crazy theory circting on the Inte. However, she never thought that it could be something that possessed the same blood.


    Theos continued, as she already understood where he was going.


    "The Death Eater sect is so close to the Fall Family because they can be more in touch with the mana of the Fall Family. They have an artifact that allows them to absorb the mana, or the essce of it, from a distance. And do you know why they are so close to my house?"


    Theos'' footsteps stopped suddly, staring at the void itself, but he could see it with his eye¡­. Arge door blocked his way, a door that no one but him could see.


    He turned to look at Luna, and his next words st a shock through her. "Because I am The Fall, out of all these gerations, dozs of gerations, I am the one who naturally had the most of this kind of mana in my blood¡­. And also the purest of all."


    ~

 Chapter 41: Secrets revealed [II]

    He turned to look at Luna. His next words made a real impact on her. "Because I am The Fall, out of all these gerations, dozs of gerations, I am the one who had the most of this kind of natural mana in my blood ¡­ And also the purest of all".


    With this statemt, he reached out his hand and oped the invisible door in front of him with a creaking sound.


    Suddly, their vision of reality changed and some kind of advanced city appeared in front of them, which surprised Luna, who remained op-mouthed.


    "What?", she had received two bombshells of information at the same time: First, Theos revealed that he had the purest blood of all the gerations.


    ''Does that mean he will be ev more terrifying than his father? Will he be more terrifying than his own grandmother, Atheo Von Fall?!!!'' She could not believe that in front of her stood not only an unparalleled gius of her geration, but an unparalleled gius of all history, the greatest gius of all.


    She swallowed hard. ''And he¡­ He must have the ability to see beyond, to see illusions, perhaps his left eye,'' she concluded, following Theos'' footsteps as he walked deeper into the city.


    "Maybe they created all this illusion because of the help of the church, right?" asked Luna while analyzing a bit, which made Theos nod in confirmation.


    "That''s right, it''s not a big possibility; it''s a fact; the citizs here are not smart ough, nor is it their style to create illusionist spells," he confirmed with full confidce; he already knew all this.


    ''After all, one of the story arcs is that n travels here'', he thought, but someone else had other, more paranoid thoughts¡­


    ''How does he know so much? Could it be that he hase this way before, or is it that he already had all the information gathered by his family before he came here?'', thoughts and possibilities ran through her mind, which, though childish and immature, was still analytical and intelligt.


    But she didn''t ask any more for fear of upsetting him, so the two of them walked through the city.


    The only sound was her footsteps echoing throughout the area, not a soul to be heard, not a conversation to be had, not ev a person to be se¡­ Everything seemed deathly empty.


    This scared Luna a little, but Theos waspletely calm. "You do what you think is right," he said, making Luna nod.


    "I understand," she gathered mana in her eyes and focused it on that point to clear her path. "Shadow Vision," she chanted, th felt the ssation of having a thousand views in one.


    But unfortunately, there were no shadows for 0 meters a. The darkness was there, but the shadows created by the lighting were invisible, as if they didn''t exist?


    I couldn''t ev see the shadows of the houses or buildings, as if they wer''t shadows at all¡­ But something else.


    "Uh¡­ I can''t see anything, nothing," Luna reported, a little panicked.


    "Calm down, it''s normal, we''re not in an ordinary ce? They must have tak precautions," he guessed without stopping his pace.


    His words calmed the excited Luna a little.


    She still felt that psychological imprint wh tering their of those who had psychologically harmed her, a primitive fear of her mind that would not go away so easily.


    The duo walked past thepletely empty houses and tered a deserted ce without a single dwelling.


    "The floor is well cared for ceramic, if there''s anyone they should be far away from us," Theos warned, moving a little faster.


    "Understood," Luna whispered.


    Minutes passed as they walked together until they came to a stone wall that seemed to have no height limit, for ev the clouds covered its top.


    "They should be here" he warned, analyzing the drawings on the stone wall, feeling a little familiar with them. ''They are simr to runic s'' Theos smiled, remembering the runic s attached to his body and what he had to suffer to gain more power.


    He reached out and touched one of the runic designs on the wall. Like a switch, the drawings lit up, as did his heart markings, the tire left upper extremity, and part of his neck.


    The crimson glow of Theos'' markings contrasted with the dark blue glow of the runes on the wall.


    *squeak*


    The stone wall parted slowly as if it were a double curtain door.


    "Are you or were you a member of the cult?" hesitated Luna, still shocked. ''He had oped this by touching the drawings wh they started to glow, and his neck was glowing too. It''s too suspicious'' she thought a little anxiously.


    But he did not react, he waspletely focused on the op wall in front of him. Theos tered without a problem, followed by a trembling Luna.


    *swosh*


    Wh Theos finally tered the cave, a shadow advanced with great speed, cutting through the wind itself. But with his hanced sses, he managed to dodge the spiky shadow.


    "What is that!!!", Luna was rmed wh she saw with her own eyes how Theos was almost decapitated by a sharp shadow.


    "A sword," he confirmed as he approached the shadow. With a wave of his hand, he grabbed the hilt of the sword and pulled it out of the g.


    "An ordinary iron sword, but quite sharp¡­ It''s a trap, and if it''s already be triggered, it''s very likely that the cult already knows about us uninvited guests," Theos smiled slightly.


    "Ah," Luna sighed, but her eyes wtpletely ck as she activated the spell "Shadow Vision" and saw everything a her at a distance of 0 meters.


    She didn''t ev have time to see into the shadows wh footsteps echoed, not just a few, but several, more than 4, giving the feeling that it was arge group.


    "A battle is inevitable," Theos dered with a carefree smile and eyes full of emotion.


    ~

 Chapter 42: Torture

    Dozs of footsteps echoed in the cave, causing Theos and Luna''s atttion to focus on the figures emerging from the darkness.


    From there, 5 hooded subjects came out from head to toe, each one measuring more than six feet tall. The shortest was about 6''", and the tallest was about 6''".


    Their hulking, tall bodies made them quite intimidating, but Theos showed nothing but indifferce, looking at them like apes.


    "Did they warn the whole cult?" he asked approaching the hooded m who didn''t move an inch.


    They did not respond, their mouthspletely closed... And they had continued like this forever until they felt death itself upon them.


    As the very embodimt of death, Theos released not only his Negative Mana but also his Death Mana, causing the hooded ones to feel the terror of death.


    "Yes..." they responded briefly to Theos'' question, who frowned.


    "You know, it''s not polite not to answer a question. They had to force me to use their force to make them talk," hemted with a small sadistic smile.


    "So you wouldn''t mind a little punishmt, would you?". With every word that left his lips, the hooded m trembled slightly.


    But still, they said no more of that, as if they had already epted their death; they pulled their weapons out of their hoods; some had axes, swords, daggers ...


    ''They are all short-range weapons,'' Theos quickly observed; without wasting any more time, he approached them this time at maximum speed.


    "Ark," the voice of the hooded m changedpletely, now with a bestial roar, each one as if they were marking their territory.


    As if they had lost any ability to think or feel anything, they began to run with terrifying speed towards Theos.


    And to all these evts... And Luna?


    "There is no one else but them in the vicinity," she muttered as she used the shadows of the hooded m as a support to use her ability, Shadow Vision.


    The first thing for her to do was to make sure there were more emies in the vicinity; unlike Theos, who had ough strgth to fight them all alone, she had no such ability, so she had to make sure.


    ''Shadow summoning,'' she chanted mtally, her hand gathered in her hands which made differt positions to control her own shadow.


    From there, two wolves came out, unlike the ones summoned a week ago, the currt ones seemed a bit bigger and stronger.


    ''It was worth getting my Way in all this week,'' she thought, pulling a dagger from her robes.


    Fear? Yes, she had plty for now to fight her psychological traumas.


    But was she going to hide? No! She couldn''t hide while the man in front of her was facing off against dozs of emies.


    ''I still have the strgth to help him,'' she concluded, running towards the fight with her two wolves following her.


    "It''s good to have her here, as I thought of my subordinate, she defies her very fears withplete confidce," Theos muttered without paying the slightest atttion as he watched an axee within inches of impacting with his head.


    "Too slow," he dered disappearing like a blur, his speed not ev the dozs of hooded m couldn''t keep up with them.


    "Scared, are you feeling scared?" he said, watching the hooded man, but dozs of guns were pointed at him from all directions.


    *Boom*


    Expelling arge amount of negative Mana from his body, the same wave of Mana drove away all the hooded m at once.


    Theos'' eyes swept over all the hooded m, his left eye glowing with ecstasy as he observed how much negative ergy he could gain.


    And Theos is just as ecstatic.


    "The week before, I couldn''t think clearly; that''s why I killed so many; I hadn''t thought through my actions," Theos began to chatter Theos with a kind and warm smile, startling all the hooded m.


    Ev Luna stopped her sprint, in total shock, unable to believe the words he said.


    But that angelic smile of Theos'' suddly turned into a sinister grin, like a sadistic maniac, he licked his lips with delight.


    "But calm down," he began. "This will not be the case... I will torture you, I will make you feel the most horrible horrors in the world, I will make you feel fear, panic, despair, madness... I will make you suffer unimaginable feelings."


    With these words, Theos'' Mana began to increase until it reached the power of an Advanced Peak in his Path.


    "Ark," despite the fear in their hearts from Theos'' words, released their Mana to fight; they could not sumb so easily...


    It wouldn''t be fun for him.


    Theos'' grin wided; in one instant, it disappeared like a blur, and in the other...


    "Agh," the sound of breaking bone echoed throughout the cave to subsequtly hear the screams of a hooded man writhing in pain on the floor.


    His two legs unnaturally protruded from his body, making a disgusting sight, but to the younger hooded man, his oldpanion, now fall into uselessness, looked like the best meal in the world.


    The two red eyes under the hood lit up, moving closer to his fallpanion who was writhing in pain.


    "Aghhhh", but as the same result, both his legs were brok in an instant by a shadow. He couldn''t resist the pain falling to the g just like hispanion.


    "United," said the remaining ones in unison, not caring in the least about the breath in front of them.


    After seeing with their own eyes how their starvingpanion had ded up, they no longer wanted to challge that trap.


    The remaining hooded m gathered at the same spot, unaware that from the shadows two wolves ck as ink wereing out with ferocity.


    "Arrkhj," another hooded man fell as he felt one of his legs not break, but was directly ripped from his body.


    Looking down, they noticed the wolves, and looking a, they noticed the owner.


    Luna with a look of determination.


    ~

 Chapter 43: Torture [II]

    Luna watched the hooded m with her fierce gaze, her ck hair camouging her well in the darkness of the cave, but her extremely pale skin was a beautiful contrast.


    However, the hooded m did not see her beauty, no, they saw an emy they had to kill at all costs¡­ "She came with that monster; maybe if we take her hostage, we can save ourselves," said one of the hooded m, and everyone nodded in agreemt.


    Because of the fear Theos had caused them, they regained some of their intelligce, but they were still not giuses ough not to say their ns out loud¡­


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go," she said with a gtle smile, moving across the g with great skill to approach the hooded m.


    ''Afraid of them, was she really afraid of them? I am currtly talking, joking, flirting, following, and being well-known to the person I currtly fear the most. A monster among monsters,'' she concluded with a smile.


    With her elegant movemts, she managed to get close ough to one of the hooded m, who defded himself with a sword against Luna''s dagger, which bounced off the defse.


    But she didn''t care, she continued to attack and sh, ev though the cuts were too shallow for the emies.


    The other hooded m?


    "Arrkkkkkkhhh"


    "Arrkkkkkkhheee"


    "Eerrhhhh!"


    The piercing screams shook ev the body of the hooded man fighting Luna, who refused to turn a to see how¡­. Each of hispanions was ughtered and tortured by Theos.


    His fear increased ev more as he ssed the inevitable torture he was about to experice¡­ Fighting Luna and buying time to prolong his life was the only thing he could do.


    Until what¡­ "Now it''s your turn," a chilling voice made the hooded man''s scalp bristle; he couldn''t ev turn a to see who was whispering in his ear as he felt all his bones brok¡­ Ev his teeth, his tongue cut out¡­ All this happed in a measly second.


    "Aahhh," his vocal cords failed to produce a voice; he lost his bncepletely and copsed to the g.


    "How did you do that?" asked Luna curiously, turning to Theos who waspletely drched in blood.


    "Simple, simple, I stuck his hand in his stomach and did it all in one second," Theos exined, raising his hand to show his whole arm full of blood.


    And with his other hand, he pointed to the hole in the hooded man''s stomach.


    "That''s disgusting," sheughed, to which Theos responded with a smile.


    "Thanks for the wolves; you''ve improved a lot; they were a big help."


    shing a grateful smile, Luna momtarily lost himself in this smile. "Mmm? Hello?" tried to wake her up. Theos pinched her shoulder, causing her to react.


    "O-Oh yes, hello," Luna stammered, now she just wanted to get in a hole to hide, her little face blushing in embarrassmt. ''Again, again she shamelessly stared at him,'' she inwardly scolded herself.


    Unbeknownst to her, Theos smiled ev wider, amused at her reaction. "You''re cute like that," he said briefly, turning to walk away.


    "What?" she was tak aback. Her face not only turned bright red, but her ears, neck, and ev her breath steamed out.


    ''He told me I''m pretty¡­. ''He said so,'' she repeated in bewildermt, as she had always stayed away from family gatherings or noble banquets. So their conversations had always be few.


    For this reason, she had always be suspicious of everything a her, causing her to develop a kind of mild paranoia that affected her little by little.


    ''No one had ever called me that,'' She recalled without remembering a single time she had be called cute, or ev charming.


    She had always be called weird, strange, scary¡­. But never cute.


    ¡­


    After leaving Luna stunned by his words, Theos proceeded to torture each of the hooded m.


    For Luna not to get out of her world of happiness and dreams of a happy family, Theos empathically decided to protect her ears with a barrier of negative Mana.


    With everything ready, Theos decided to torture all the hooded m¡­ Breaking bones, gouging out eyes, sticking stones in their ears, making them eat each other¡­


    He did everything imaginable for him, receiving rewards all the time.


    [The host has caused too much psychological damage to an extra character in the novel, you receive 00 negative mana].


    [The host has caused too much psychological damage to an extra character from the novel, you receive 00 negative mana]


    [The host has caused too much psychological damage to an extra character from the novel, you receive 00 negative mana]


    Every notification was a song to Theos'' ears, but what was ev more beautiful to him was the sounds of desperation from the hooded m who, despite telling everything they knew, did not stop, nor did he show mercy.


    He quietly killed hundreds of hoods before, but it was on his first day of transmigration, a week had already passed, a week where he was not idle at all.


    He changed his mtality, knowing that scaring a character in the novel is not everything; he should go further, and he must squeeze the full pottial of the Negative Energy to the maximum.


    He concluded¡­ "Destroy every emotion of my emies, destroy ev their will to live, that I remain only an empty shell, a total waste that I won''t be able to draw any more power from," Theos siltly dered, still torturing the hooded m.


    "Please, the boss, the only boss who runs this side of the cult is in this very cave at the d, please let me go!"


    "Agh"


    The minutes passed in extreme torture where Theos only stopped wh he saw them as totally dead.


    Regrets? No, not in the least. Not that he was a heartless monster, he knows he is an evil person, but at least he would have morals and principles like not torturing the undeserving.


    ''In their case, they deserved it,'' he thought as he remembered how, in the original novel, they had ughtered countless people, eat humans alive, and countless other horrors.


    "But it''s not time to think about that, there''s onest hurdle left to get us out of here."


    ~

 Chapter 44: Main Event

    The duo walked together through the cave. Because of the darkness of the cave, normal people would have recoiled from seeing nothing, but it was not a problem for Theos, with his left ey,e, and Lu,na, with her high affinity for shadows, so that her shadow could observe the surings.


    After tering the cave, she, for some reason, could now see more shadows, so she used her ability as efficitly as possible.


    Thus they continued deeper and deeper into the cave.


    "Hey, Theos, do you see that?" asked Luna, pointing to the front, where a small  light was getting bigger and bigger as it approached her.


    "Yes, I see... We are close to the final evt," Theos dered, preparing his storage ring that contained his most powerful weapon.


    Luna also put on a serious expression, preparing her Mana for any situation. "Hey, you never told me it would be the main evt... What is it finally?" She asked curiously, turning her gaze to Theos.


    "Simple, we''re going up against the head of this crappy organization," he confessed turning his atttion to Luna. The two pairs of eyes stared at each other. "And you know how to destroy the cult? It''s using eliminating the boss; most of their cult members were eliminated at the banquet, and what''s left alive are possibly on missions outside. Therefore, we must take advantage now."


    "Wait, but didn''t the Church have something to do with all this? If she''s still a are we going to do this to ourselves for nothing?" said Luna, who was a little worried and confused by the situation.


    "Do you think the Church is that easy, do you think they are really what they are? You need to op your eyes more, Luna." Theos'' words fell to Luna''s heart, who felt like a fool.


    But Theos smiled a fridly smile again. "Don''t worry, you are still young. I will teach you to op your eyes to this world... To this cruel world, where ev the church, something harmless, may be the greatest danger facing Zeifer''s history... The natural emy of the world", he dered with a passionate smile, as if he was excited about what was going to happ in the future.


    "I see, ev the smallest ant can be a hidd dragon, can''t it?" Luna perked up at her first glimpse of a passionate Theos. An unconscious smile rose on her face.


    "Precisely, but I''ll exinter, for now, we must win... It won''t be an easy battle," he said to draw the sword, Death Fragmt, from his storage ring.


    By using the sword for several days, Theos learned how to control the weapon''s intse and massive killing intt.


    It was not an easy task, as a Legdary weapon, Theos had to work much harder to master it, and although he had not yet mastered itpletely, he could already control all those emotions of the sword.


    Luna also pulled out her daggers again, one in each hand, while the shadow wolves were already forming from her own shadow.


    The  light grewrger andrger, and it wasn''t long before the image was fully revealed... A giant room.


    "..."


    "..."


    The two stared at each other, letting out a sigh. She already knew what his eyes meant: trust, she shouldn''t stop trusting him.


    And Theos knew the feeling in Luna''s eyes: concern and determination, concern for the battle, for risking their lives in it, but determination to win ande back alive.


    "This is quite a date, don''t you think?" sighed Theos with a chuckle.


    "Indeed, it''s turning out to be a great date," Luna smiled happily, giving him a yful punch on his shoulder.


    The twoughing at their yful banter, they took the first step into the room, taking in the whole ce... Empty.


    Well, there was only one thing.


    "What the fuck is that?", with total shock Theos observed a high-tech capsule with liquids inside... Among all that liquid, a humanoid figure stood out.


    With his eyes closed, he was sleeping soundly in the capsule; his features were extremely normal for a person: neutral and forgettable face, slim body, an average height, but...


    "That thing in his head, what is that Theos?" asked Luna with total inne.


    Instead, for the first time in all his transmigration, he felt real fear and panic.


    "Let''s get out of here fast, quick!" shouted Theos, grabbing Luna''s hand and boosting his body with negative Mana to get out of the cave as fast as possible.


    *Boom*


    But without ev starting to run, arge boulder crushed the only exit and trance to the room, leaving itpletely blocked and with no way out.


    "What?" in confusion, he swung his head from side to side to look for a way out of the room.


    Theos'' look of confusion gradually turned to panic, th to coldness, and thplete indifferce. ''There''s not a single way out, and that rock is too big, as if that wasn''t ough, it''s made of a very resistant material,'' he thought now with a cool head.


    "Well, this wt from difficult to almost impossible," Theosmted, letting go of Luna''s hand. "I''d ask you to hide, but ev I''m not sure I''d make it out alive if I fought alone," he confirmed withplete honesty and sincerity, surprising Luna herself.


    "Theos, but... what''s the problem? The only thing I see is that man with..." Before Luna finished speaking, the capsule oped slightly, and the blue liquid escaped quickly.


    All the liquid that was expelled fell to the g, emptying the capsule and slowly making the man inside the capsule touch the g.


    Therge piece of flesh on his head suddly began to beat as if it were a heart, beating desperately and causing the man''s veins to bulge.


    Slowly, he oped his eyes, his eyes the color of blood red without ev having pupils, and ev Luna herself was startled with fear at the sight of him.


    However, Theos did not stand by and watch this whole process.


    A wave of conctrated negative Mana wt like lightning towards the newly awaked man, a being half human and half... Damn it.


    ~

 Chapter 45: Curse

    *Boom*


    The violt wave of negative Mana crashed brutally into the subject, causing a huge explosion that st Theos and Luna sliding backward.


    ''Did I kill him? ''He must be weaked from getting out of there,'' thought Theos, betwe closing his eyes to look over all that smoke that was slowly dissipating.


    "Theos... What exactly is that?", Luna asked off to the side, the two wolves already fully summoned and out of their shadows.


    "That''s... Possibly the fusion of a human with a Curse," Theos stated continuing to watch the smoke slowly dissipate.


    Luna didn''t ask any more questions, because she already knew theplexity of the battle from seeing Theos'' conctration and panicked expression earlier. An always confidt figure, for the first time, expericed panic... What was that creature that could fright the one she considered a monster among monsters?


    Theos, on the other hand, was thinking of a thousand and one ns for the currt situation. ''Not with a thousand years of nning would I have imagined a cursed creature to be here, not ev its existce should exist in this part of the kingdom,'' Theos thought uprehdingly.


    *Whosh*


    But he couldn''t think much about it.


    Not ev had the human dissipated wh the figure appeared, not just anywhere, but it was... In front of him, separating him only a couple of ctimeters away.


    "Aghhh," Theos group as he took a blow that st him flying backward, crashing into the concrete wall and being embedded there, with more than three brok ribs.


    "What the fuck... Uhhh," he couldn''t ev curse, blood spurting out of his mouth.


    "Theos!", Luna shouted, worriedly at the powerful attack he received. But she couldn''t let her guard down; mtally, shemanded a wolf to charge toward the figure that was now standing idly by.


    Meanwhile, the other wolf wt to Theos to help him.


    ''Shit, this is bad,'' he concluded as he felt the pain in his body, but not letting himself be ovee by fear or pain, with all his strgth he tried to get out of the concrete wall, with the help of the wolf the things made easier for him, but not that he was happy about it.


    "Help Luna, you bastard, Help her!" he cried out in desperation, trying to get out of the concrete wall with all his might.


    But the wolf didn''t list to him, why would he list to him? His mistress and creator gave him this task, so for him, it was an order that could not be brok.


    But such a reaction made Theos more desperate. "To hell with it all th," he shouted, slowly making a small de with his Mana, which I th wielded to stab his very skin.


    "..." He said nothing but continued the process of cutting the skin on the left arm that was embedded, ripping off all of his skin; his arm was freedpletely, but with the living flesh on his now ssitive arm.


    With the help of the left arm, augmting his physical capabilities with more Mana, he detached his other arm from there, and with more ease, hepletely got out of the concrete wall.


    "I''ll kill you if it''s thest one I do," he roared, his crimson eye began to glow madly as he grabbed the sword from the g and propelled himself into battle.


    "..." His eyes fixed on Luna, who contained a lot of wounds on her body, bruises, and cuts, and ev her right arm seemed to be leftover natural as if it had be left without bones.


    The shadow armor she summoned was slowly disappearing, now only having a part of her that protected her chest and legs.


    On the other hand, the subject, a curse, also had armor butplete, his armor as a tissue of his muscles protected his whole body, including a helmet of muscle tissues that protected his head.


    His figure also grew, reaching  meters in height and now as sturdy as a mountain.


    With his right hand, the curse strangled the shadow wolf, destroying itpletely.


    It was like a one-sided beating, Luna could no longer fight because of her injuries and exhaustion.


    But Theos was not willing to lose. With his heart of Mana, he activated his Path: Celestial Corrupted.


    Instantly, darkness itself appeared in his body suring him as he moved closer to the Curse, who noticed the explosive surge of Mana.


    Curse didn''t say a single word; heunched himself toward Theos, veloped in darkness; the impressive speed of the two parties brought them face to face in less than a second.


    *Boom*


    The two shed with their power, making the whole room tremble from the mere impact of the two forces.


    The shockwave spread ev for Luna, who had to move away to watch the battle of the two titans...


    "But I won''t stand idly by," she confessed, gathering Mana in her hand, the shadows gathering there to gradually form a great spear.


    Instead, the darkness suring Theos disappeared, revealing a differt figure, the crimson cracks on the left parts of his face became more evidt and deeper, but his right eye did not ev contain pupils, totally ck and dark.


    His body became more robust, with two rather long wings on his back giving him more momtum.


    The figure and he collided, Theos with his Death Fragmt, and the curse with its very tissues created a kind of sword that resisted the power of a Legdary weapon.


    Below them, cracks in the g formed more and more, but neither of them paid any atttion to it.


    But that wasn''t all the game for Theos, who, with a face colder than ever, smiled mysteriously. "Nah, I''ll win... I''ll make you experice worshipping a superior being from below...", he confessed, his wings pping little by little with more speed, making Theos gain more strgth and pushing the curse back.


    The recoil didn''t ev affect the curse''s attitude, the mass of flesh on his head began to grow, teeth protruding and grinning with mock amusemt.


    "Weak," he blurted out a single phrase, the phrase Theos hated the most in his tire life, but...


    Suddly, both of his arms snapped off.


    ~

 Chapter 46: Theos vs Curse

    The bones in his arms snapped in two, causing Theos to recoil. Incredibly, he was only held steady by the momtum of his wings and feet.


    "What did you just say?", face darked and solemn, Theos asked his words as cold as ice itself.


    "Hahahahahahah... HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA", but what he received in reply was a grotesqueugh, the flesh in the subject''s headughing maniacally out of control.


    "You..." Veins bulged from Theos'' forehead, his grip on the Death Fragmt increased further, and his teeth clched in anger.


    Neither Ark, let alone Theos, angered him more than anything else. He was called weak, proving incredibly frustrating.


    Completely ignoring the pain of his injuries, Theos stubbornly pressed on.


    "It''s useless," for the first time the subject spoke directly from his mouth, his voice causing Theos to flinch slightly.


    A Master''s Mana spread throughout the room, making Theos shrink more and more under this power.


    "What do you have to say?" the locallyughing flesh asked, its mockingughter echoing throughout the room, but to Theos, it fell on deaf ears.


    "I''m going to win... I''m going to win."


    "I''m going to win"


    "I''m going to win!"


    Repeatedly Theos mumbled the same words over and over meaninglessly, but still cringing from the curse mana.


    "And how are you going to win? -Before the Curse could taunt any further, Theos'' negative Mana countered the Curse''s Mana, slowly gaining the upper hand in Mana''s dominance.


    Without realizing it, Theos''s mind was going crazy and sinister, his desire to win had transcded to another meaning....


    "I''m not going to win," he said, looking at him with his crimson eye and a mad smile, a smile of satisfaction and ecstasy. "I will destroy you from this world, vanish from existce itself," he dered.


    Suddly, runic s were spreading all over Theos'' body: his arm, the tire left side of his chest, and part of his neck were covered by runic s that glowed with intsity a crimson color.


    Theos'' muscles grew slightly, possibly due to the great umtion of power, a violt st of intse Mana hit directly towards the curse that could not resist it, sding it flying.


    *Boom!


    The curse was embedded in the wall, the same way Theos was, making a parallel.


    "Doesn''t feel good, does it? Hahahahahahahha!"ughing madly, Theos wasted no time propelling himself towards the curse with a weapon in hand, performing a horizontal sh.


    The horizontal sh hit nothing but air, but it was so fast and full of Mana that an equally powerful sh of Mana was created from there, heading into the curse.


    "Very predictable," said the mass of flesh, the Curse broke free from the concrete wall, dodging Theos'' attack.


    *Boom*


    A deep crack was left in the wall from the impact of the Mana, but the Curse paid not the slightest atttion to it, running all of its all-red Mana just like Theos to boost its physical abilities.


    ''Negative Mana'', Theos guessed, but not feeling the slightest fear... Instead, he felt excitemt and satisfaction knowing that the fight was going to get more intse.


    "Let''s get this over with already," the ck-haired man said, again going against the curse that awaited him with a fighting stance.


    *Boom*


    Again, the death shard and the curse fist collided.


    * Boom *


    * Boom *


    * Boom *


    The attacks wt on and on, again and again. Theos swung his sword against the curse, which answered it with equal power.


    The two were equal, Theos with Physical Path, his negative ergy, and for some reason, his mark gave him more power, but he still couldn''t ovee the curse that contained the two Mana, the normal and the negativee,e, plus with the sturdy body of the cult leader.


    "We''re at a stalemate," muttered Theos, this time, releasing another type of Mana... Death Mana, the variant of the negative Mana that despite not being as strong as this one, still added a plus to Theos'' power.


    But the reason for activating Death Mana wt beyond just boosting his physical power. He had practiced that kind of Mana for a week and had already made significant progress...


    And he achieved a new ability.


    "Underworld" he uttered, the ck Mana of death conctrated on his weapon, which trembled uncontrobly at the utterance of a single word.


    The battlefield suddly changed to a stage that gradually becamepletely dark, like... A domain.


    [It has be activated...]


    [It has be activated...]


    Theospletely ignored the system announcemts, directing only his atttion to the curse in front of him who was looking at the new battlefield with confusion.


    "What is this?" the curse asked with confusion and curiosity.


    "This is...," Theos smiled politely trying to exin his ability, but suddly swung his weapon tounch an attack that caught the emy off guard.


    Curse tried to dodge, but still received a deep cut to his chest.


    "Did you think I was going to exin my skill inbat? Are you two years old?" Theos asked with amusemt, th disappeared into the darkness of the domain.


    The next momt, the dark hands grabbed the curse''s body, more than a hundred hands trying to hold its body and separate each limb, but the curse struggled desperately.


    "Die at once, despite being much stronger than me; if you had spt a day alive, you would possibly defeat me with two moves, but currtly, only, that is not the case," Theos exined, and, looking down from above at the curse writhing from the hundreds of hands covering it.


    "Oblivion," chanted Theos, his left eye glowing brightly; from his mind, he made an order... ''Forget your life for a few seconds,'' hemanded, causing the curse for a brief momt to roll its eyes.


    "Now!" shouted Theos, heading into the shadows of the darkness; hidd there, was Luna with arge spear 3 meters long and with arge amount of Mana that she recharged, ev negative Mana that boosted the power.


    "Yes," Luna confirmed, boosting herself a little, she threw the spear with all her might.


    *Boom*


    The spear traveled at a high speed that ev broke the wind, its mere power caused all the dust a him to be scattered and in less than a second, with a still-confused curse, the spear hit his head, destroying not only his head but half of his body that exploded on impact with the spear.


    Instantly, all the darkness disappeared and returned to normal, now in the room with the aftermath of thebat.


    The battle was over...


    ~

 Chapter 47: Winners

    The battle was over...


    The lower half of the subject''s body fell to the floor without any life.


    The other upper part of his body had practically exploded, and all the flesh, blood, and organs were scattered all over the room.


    "We won," Theos muttered weakly with a smile, his two eyes trying to close from exhaustion.


    The negative Mana was slowly diminishing from his body, while the darkness was turning into particles tering again from his body.


    Slowly, his body fell to the g from exhaustion. He couldn''t ev protect himself from the impact or at least move a little to protect his head.


    "Theos!" shouted Luna, quickly running towards where Theos was going to fall to catch him in mid-air, protecting him from the impact.


    "I''m sorry... I can''t move," with those weak words, his vision going ck and blurry. But the next momt, he felt a cold liquid ter his mouth.


    As if it were divine grace itself, Theos'' eyes regained their rity as his body regained vitality, ev though his bones ached, he felt that they were no longerpletely brok as before, and ev the skin torn from his arm no longer burned in the slightest.


    "What was that?" he asked with his gaze fixed on Luna, who smiled happily, her hands reaching out to reveal a luxurious but slder ss bottle, with abel with the letter (S) on it that made it more special.


    "?!" Theos, was startled at the sight of the bottle''sbel. "S-grade bottle!" he asked in shock.


    "Hehehe, the very same," she replied with a bright smile of happiness.


    "Why are youughing, do you know how expsive that is for you? Besides, you hav''t healed your wounds yet," he exined, trying to make her understand what she had spt.


    An S-rank healing bottle is rare in the world; very few have it, only Dukes and Kings of a kingdom.


    A healing bottle is divided into differt ranks: F, D, C, B, A, and S. As S is the highest and F is the lowest rank, ev one of those bottles can heal the same mana, and they count that they can revive limbs.


    A bottle of healing no Marquis could afford, but she had one.


    "Yes, I know what this bottle means, ev my father only has  of them, and I stole this one, but... It''s more of a relief and joy for me to be useful in this battle" with a slight blush on her face, she exined shyly, but still with the happy smile on her face.


    And how could Theos scold her in that state? He could only shake his head with a smile, feeling all his bones slowly healing.


    "I have something for you too," under Luna''s curious eyes, Theos, with a smile, pulled out a bottle from his storage ring, idtity butpletely simr to the bottle Luna possessed.


    The only differce was that the bottle contained a liquid inside, a greish liquid and it looked somewhat thick.


    "Take it," Theos offered, reaching out for her to grab the bottle. "I knew it was going to be difficult, so I brought this potion for you."


    But Luna quickly shook her head. "No, no, I''m still-"


    "If you say you''re fine, I''m not talking to you anymore," Theos dered coldly, putting the bottle closer to Luna''s face.


    Although what he said could be considered a threat, the truth is that he knew that if he didn''t threat her she would never ept the potion, so I had to resort to that only option.


    Looking at Luna''s wounds, he... His heart ached a little. More than anyone, he knew that feeling guilty was ridiculous; he could say that because she was weak, she was not responsible for her injuries.


    But just the opposite, he felt guilty for her wounds, the truth is that he is to me and must take responsibility for her wounds, not to feel guilty, but to know that he is to me.


    "Okay, I''ll take it," she stated with a smile and a sigh; she knew the threat from Theos was an empty threat, but she found the attempt cute.


    Grabbing the bottle, she popped it into her mouth; not ev two seconds passed wh a greish aura sured her body. As a result, her wounds began to heal in an elerated manner.


    "That''s it," Theos smiled, separating from Luna''s arms, he stood up to look a the currt room... In the aftermath of the battle. ''It certainly was an intse battle,'' he concluded with an amused smile, feeling satisfied.


    For the first time, he had used all his power and was still inferior to his emy; if Luna had not be there or the battle hadsted a minute longer, he would have lost.


    Although he had a recovery potion, the curse was no fool, not ev in the greatest miracles could he take that potion without the curse prevting him.


    The whole room, previously spotless, was now no more reduced to rubble and cracks everywhere; if Theos'' calctions wer''t wrong, the room wouldn''tst more than a couple of days firmly but would copse to pieces.


    "Luna," he called without turning to look at her. "Thank you so much for putting yourself on the line like that for me. You are a very strong and smart person; you knew how to handle the little negative Mana I gave you to make the spear stronger. Good job," Theos thanked and congratted her sincerely.


    "No need to thank me so much; after all, you did most of the work; without your weird Mana, I wouldn''t have destroyed that guy," she confessed honestly with a small blush, making Theos smile.


    "Well, we''d better hurry, we have one thing left before we leave here."


    "Yes?"


    "We should look for traces of that mass of flesh that was on that guy''s head, I''m sure it wasn''t destroyed with that attack," he confessed, making Luna startle with fear.


    Seeing her reaction, Theos smiled amused. "Don''t worry, without a body, she''s harmless; just help me look for her; she won''t be able to ept anyone; she''s in a weak and vulnerable state," he exined, making Luna relieved.


    She nodded, getting up with her body rewed without any scars or wounds, the two began the search for the curse.


    They lifted debris, investigated every corner of the room, ev the capsule destroyed to pieces, but in the d...


    In a deep crevice, they found it.


    ~

 Chapter 48: Escape

    "So you''re here,"ughed Theos as he saw the mass of flesh, the curse, hidd in one of the hundreds of crevices in the room.


    Because of the depth of the crevice, it was almost impossible to tell if something was inside without carefully observing its interior.


    Fortunately, he and Luna decided to carefully investigate the tire room in depth. Theos knew how dangerous a loose curse could be, especially one that, on its first day of birth, is much stronger than an Advanced Peak like Theos.


    "Arrkk," growled the curse, showing its misshap, sharp teeth but provoking no reaction from Theos, not ev Luna.


    It simply looked like a harmless creature that, with just one blow, would be destroyed to pieces.


    "Answer me one question... Who created you?" this time, Theos'' voice echoed throughout the room with coldness and indifferce, ev an intse murderous intt sured and pressed down on the curse that could only squirm to defd itself.


    "No one" growled the curse, causing Theos to frown.


    ''What a big lie,'' he thought, further increasing the intsity of his murderous intt, as a user of Death Mana, his murderous intt was more than controlled, being able to increase and decrease it as he pleased, obviously, up to a certain limit.


    But... Why such a question? Because he knew more than anyone else that a curse wouldn''t appear as early in the novel as this, that he hasn''t ev started the academy.


    In fact, in the novel, the curses started to make their appearances after the academy, at first not being much of a threat, but evtually, right after finishing the first year at the academy, the curses became known to everyone after that idt...


    "Ahhhh... I just-", the curse growled, but before he could say another word, Theos'' left eye glowed brightly as blood gushed from it.


    "Forget Loyalty," hemanded, using the only ability he had on his Path of Oblivion.


    The curse was slowly affected by themand, forgetting the very concept of loyalty.


    It was natural, he could notpete against the very Eye of an all-powerful being and God of misfortune.


    "Now tell me... Who created you?" he again asked calmly and intriguingly, causing the curse to resist a little, but in the d, he blurted out two words.


    "It was...HIM," stated the curse, as he suddly twisted uncontrobly.


    His tire mass doubled in size from swelling, expanding ev the crevice he was in.


    "RUN!" he shouted, grabbing Luna''s hand to take a great leap augmted by the Mana, moving a doz meters away before the explosion.


    *BOOM*


    Pieces of flesh, or rather, particles of the curse''s flesh, were spread all over the room by the explosion; the rift expanded further, and debris was falling from the ceiling itself, forcing Theos to make a Mana barrier and Luna to make shadow armor for her and Theos.


    "Let''s get out of here," he said, now with all the curse flesh scattered like particles a the room; it was a matter of time before it took over his or Luna''s body, both being worst-case scarios.


    "Click*


    But as if on cue, the very miracle; possibly from the intse battle of Theos and the curse and now the explosion of the curse, therge rock split in half, oping the only way out to flee.


    "Theos, look," Luna pointed out, but Theos had already noticed this ''miracle'', so he took a big leap that way, leaving the room without hesitation.


    ''This is... Weird, but he felt strange, nor could he help but turn his head towards the room that was getting farther and farther away with every jump he took, feeling a bad feeling.


    Now, with his head a little cooler, it was all too timely and strange; first, they tered the room, and just as they noticed the capsule, they tried to flee, but arge rock prevted it.


    After the great battle that they won wh questioning the curse, it exploded at the mtion of the word or named "HIM."


    Everything up to that point could be a coincidce or the prevtion of the guy who invted the curse; possibly, that curse was an artificial curse with a program not to reveal his name.


    But... He couldn''t leave everything to chance wh just the big rock split in two as he tried to flee.


    "It''s as if someone knew all my steps... Or directly, manipted all my steps," he muttered with a bit of anger as he felt that feeling he hated with all his soul.


    He hadn''t epted a system precisely because of that, but now, it seemed as if someone was guiding him... And the worst thing is that if he was guiding him, it didn''t bring anything beficial to Theos, making it more frustrating.


    "Theos, are you okay?" Luna asked with concern as she saw the quiet Theos, who gradually had a darker and solemn face.


    "Yes...," he nodded, but Luna pinched his leg.


    "Tell me the truth, honestly," she demanded with her eyes fixed on him. Making Theos sigh deeply.


    "If I''m honest with you, Luna... No, I''m not well at all, but it''s something I''ll tell you aboutter... This battle didn''t feel natural, and now that I think more deeply." Theos swallowed a little as he now thought not only of the currt battle but of the days before.


    He continued. "Now that I think more deeply, I think that... I don''t know, I feel like I was guided and manipted toe here," he stated, causing Luna to be surprised.


    She didn''t know how to respond to Theos'' words, and now that he said it, she felt that it could be true, nothing was natural at all.


    At least she was d to know that he trusted her to tell her such things, so the two of them left the cave in silce and thought with Luna in Theos'' arms.


    Unaware that in the room, a shadow was slowly revealing itself.


    ~

 Chapter 49: Nameless Shadow

    In the room, a humanoid figure wandered among the shadows, cracks, and debris fall as a result of the explosion and battle of Theos and the Curse.


    The figure, totally shrouded in darkness, could not be se exactly, but it did not appear to be small, about two meters tall and a muscr figure.


    He looked at therge crater caused by the explosion of the curse, hemted with a frown. "Well, it wt rather better than I expected hahaha," heughed madly, but despite the madughter, they sounded like little bells that could hypnotize any mortal just by listing to them.


    But theughter stopped abruptly, as if from one momt to the next his amusemt had turned to anger. "That bastard... He''s moving too fast, faster than I first imagined," he remarked solemnly, drawing closer to one of the hundreds of scattered pieces of the curse.


    A small piece of meat stood out, with a pale reddish hue; the figure grabbed it with his very hands, and as he observed the piece of meat a little more, the smile on his face grew wider. "Not bad at all," hemted, crushing the piece of meat in his hand.


    Anyone would have imagined that the piece of meat would have scattered into pieces, but quite the opposite, the piece of meat suddly came out as a  liquid that fell to the g through the hole he inttionally created in his fist.


    *Drip*


    The  liquid fell drop by drop on the g, each drop moving on its own, gathering with other drops and merging in a process that seemed to create a new being or mass.


    "Be born, my little son," the voice dered, the drops forming little by little finally gerating a figure, a mass of flesh but one that seemed to force itself to take shape... To a humanoid form.


    As if it had waited for that momt, the figure smiled wider in a twisted, macabre smile; its elegance and subtlety had be set aside so that from its body it would expel Mana, but a Mana very differt frommon Mana, also differt from the negative ergy of Theos...


    Mana of a transpart  color, ev having celestial sparkles that seemed to be the cosmos itself covered the figure.


    He further wided the range of his Mana, covering the newly born  mass as well.


    "Hiiiiiiii," in less than a second, the  mass managed to develop arge mouth full of fangs, beginning to shriek eerily; at the same time as from its body, it absorbed more of this mysterious Mana.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA, that''s it, grow my son," the man began tough maniacally like a psychopath, his mad eyes watching with each passing second as the mass grew more and more, thus forming a more humanoid creature.


    Unlike his previous body, it only took a few seconds for his power to multiply several times what he had before.


    From a Master rank, he became a Grandmaster, and not only that but in power,r, he ev became a Peak Grandmaster, being monstrously powerful.


    The very g began to tremble from the great power released by both the man and the  mass that looked more and more like a human.


    "Let''s continue this somewhere else," suddly dered the man, stopping his Mana, and thus the creature stopped its constant evolution, growling a little.


    "Oh Did you growl at me?" the man asked with a wide grin that could be anything but fridly.


    Therge murderous intt made ev the curse shrink back in fear, choosing to shake his head from side to side.


    "Oh, that''s good to know, and always keep in mind, I am your lord and master; at any time, I will make you disappear if I want to," he stated with his smile slowly fading, ding in a neutral and emotionless expression.


    "Now, let''s get out of here; we already drew too much atttion, he probably recognized us, but that doesn''t matter for now." Extding his hand in a position as if his hand was a sword, he made a sh with his hand, managing to slowly break through the same... Reality, a gap of reality inside the room where total darkness could be se, infinite darkness.


    "Tsk, this expds a lot of mtal ergy," clutching his head, he groaned, but that didn''t stop his course of action. Grabbing the curse, still cowering in fear with his other hand, he leaped toward the hole.


    Upon tering, the hole closed instantly, leaving no trace of his existce.


    As if nothing had happed...


    ¡­


    "We''re out," sighed Luna, relieved to be out of danger, her face and bodypletely sweaty from exhaustion.


    "Yes, fortunately...", Theosmted, looking back at the cave he hade out of. ''That power from a momt ago... It was from a Peak Grand Master,'' he thought, his eyes fixed there.


    "Oh, Theos What''s wrong?" asked Luna beside Theos, getting up from the g.


    She hadn''t noticed that he all the while seemed to be looking back, with concern for his mere state of health or future danger she wondered.


    "I rectly ssed a great power, ev much greater than that curse, a power beyond Grandmaster rank," he dered in a serious voice, startling Luna.


    "A Grandmaster? Are theying for us?" she asked nervously.


    One had to know that a Grandmaster rank oppont is differt from a Master, and if it''s a Peak Grandmaster, it''s a hell of a lot worse; she didn''t ev have the slightest hope that Theos would face something like that and defeat it.


    Fortunately, her heart regted her pulse as he watched Theos shake his head from side to side. "No, that monstrous power disappeared a while ago as if it never existed in the first ce."


    "Ahhh... I see," with her head down, she couldn''t say much, her fear stopped, but every time she analyzed... She got ev more scared. "Theos... You know what that means, don''t you?" she asked with difficulty speaking, a lump in her throat settling in her throat.


    Instead, Theos nodded quietly with his eyes growing colder and colder. "Yes... This only strgths my theory that we were controlled or manipted by another, more powerful being."


    ~

 Chapter 50: A Declaration Against the World.

    "Ahhh... I see," with her head lowered, she couldn''t say much, her fear stopped, but every time she analyzed... She got ev more scared. "Theos... You know what that means, don''t you?" she asked with difficulty speaking, a lump in her throat settling in her throat.


    Instead, Theos nodded quietly with his eyes growing colder and colder. "Yes... This only strgths my theory that we were controlled or manipted by another, more powerful being."


    "..."


    The two fell into total silce, Luna got a chill just thinking about it. Who the fuck predicts that two 8-year-olds are going to walk into some of the most dangerous and secretive cults in the world and make it strong ough to defeat them?


    Just thinking about it, it seemed more and more unlikely and ev impossible directly, but the proof was right in front of them.


    They could not predict that the major forces, such as a Peak Expert, woulde here and defeat them easily, but with an advanced rank and an intermediate rank, it could be said that only knights or some small nobles have that rank.


    But would knights or small noblese to such a dangerous sect? Impossible.


    And why did they want to control and guide them toe and defeat the emy in the first ce?


    She could only think of one thing...


    Looking at Theos beside her, her expression filled with concern. ''Could it be what they want to get his information? How strong he is, his weaknesses, his strgths...'', she came to that conclusion, being more worried.


    Although she had only met him a week ago, only a week was ough to make it clear to her that Theos is a unique person, with a loving personality and at the same time as ruthless and cold as a serial killer, a gius without equal, as intelligt as he could be and his appearance was notpared to anyone.


    And if that wasn''t ough, she felt more and more a sse of familiarity with him, getting closer and closer in such a short time.


    "You''re thinking that the person who manipted us possibly wants to know my information, ar''t you?" asked Theos, without ev turning to look at Luna, continuing to observe the cave.


    Hearing Theos'' words, she got a little nervous, as if she would be caught red-handed, but she was totally honest and sincere nodding her head. "That''s right, I think about it..."


    Hearing that confirmation, for the first time since they came out of the curve Theos smiled slightly, turning to look Luna straight in the eyes. "You''re smart, pretty smart... But you''re missing one primary piece of information," he stated, turning to walk away from the cave.


    "Huh? And what''s that?" she asked, following Theos behind hurriedly.


    For a momt, the conversation froze in total silce to Theos not responding, but as if he had tak his time to choose the right words, he announced. "It''s true that they possibly want to collector my information, but... Why?


    It didn''t kill me and that power I felt from there could have crushed me in a heartbeat, so it most likely needs me alive," he stated, stopping his steps again to turn to Luna, who was froz in ce.


    "And you know what that means?" taking a step forward approaching Luna, he continued. "It means I can give him something; if he wants me alive, it''s because I can give him power; maybe he ev wants to install a curse on my head that controls my mind; with my brutal talt, it could easily be one of the strongest curses."


    With the exnation giv by Theos, she concluded that it all seemed to make sse, although there could be several probabilities, this one seemed to be the most likely.


    "But... I don''t know if you had anything to do with it, he possibly wt after me, but you can''t be ruled out either," Theos stated, causing Luna to nod solemnly.


    She had realized that ev though the odds were low and ev near impossible, there was one that could point to her for reasons unknown to her and Theos himself.


    Thinking about it only made her shudder more, but she had one person she could trust now, raising her head slightly towards Theos.


    Luna expected to find his face serious, solemn, or expressionless, but unexpectedly... He was smiling, a smile that seemed to shine brighter than the sun itself on the cold night, making Luna go into a trance.


    "No way... So what if that happs? Possibly he showed his Mana like that because he doesn''t ev take us seriously. But you know what?" he asked, his smile getting a little wider, making it more charming, and with his eyes shining like a me impossible to extinguish.


    "That will be their undoing, in heav, earth, the very cosmos, and beyond all existing and non-existing. I am an Absolute Emperor; ev if I am destined to die, I will destroy that destiny... I will build one myself, with my strgth, one where I am the absolute ruler, the Emperor who looks down upon all above the very sky itself."


    Luna''s very soul trembled at the words, the voice, and the expression of Theos, who seemed to dere to her the world a deration of war that, ev if he had everything against him, he would rise ande back as the strongest.


    No, he wouldn''t ev be shot down; she could see a non-stop direct asct; ev now, she saw the image of an emperor in him.


    She didn''t know what to reply, her words stuck in her throat unwilling toe out, ignoring his efforts to respond.


    But to this, Theos had a confidt smile. "So, my scaredy-cat, will you apany me on this journey? Would you like to see the front row?" he asked, extding his right hand in a posture simr to how the nobles asked for thedy''s hand to dance.


    Recovering from her trance, her pretty eyes observed Theos'' hand extded to her, and without hesitation she grasped it, intertwining their hands.


    The two stared into each other''s eyes, thughed.


    "I''m not ev a scaredy-cat, by the way," she dered with a pout, causing Theos to roll his eyes.


    "Yeah, yeah, you sure ar''t afraid of anything," he replied with a grin, but as he still felt their hands intertwined, his smile became more of a mischievous one.


    "You know, I hav''t said what character you''ll be on this trip, whether a spectator, a frid, a best frid, a partner, my apprtice, or... My empress," he teased, pressing harder on Luna''s hand, which was blushing deep as a toast.


    "Bah, you do have a sweet mouth," she snorted, but with a happy smile on her face.


    "Well, we''d better get some clean clothes now," he said, grabbing Luna by the waist, who screamed from fright and blushed deeply.


    Creating wings of darkness, he flew into the sky, flying away from the cult with Luna''s constant screams...


    ~

 Chapter 51: Birthday Party

    In the great pce of the Fall family, the great banquet was celebrated as usual, but everyone, including the rtives of Theos, had the same question in their minds... Where is the birthday boy?


    As a result, thest banquet ded with an invasion that massacred several nobles. The guests were not in high spirits, but they still had to attd andply with etiquette as they were summoned by Duke Fall himself.


    "Darling, where do you think our son will be? I''ve be calling him, but his phone doesn''t seem to have a signal," Teressa approached Matheo with a worried expression, causing him to frown slightly.


    "I honestly don''t know, he has changed a lot in thest few days, in every way," hemted with a smile. "He''s bing stronger and stronger; maybe he got too moved, that''s why he''s tak to training, or is it that he''s running a with girls here and there, like yboys of his age?" he replied with a nostalgic smile, remembering the old days.


    "Ouch," Matheo''s smile was erased as he felt a great pain in his side, Teressa was pinching him with a chilling smile.


    "Darling, don''tpare the other filthy young m to my son, and much worse to you in your youth," with the most forced smile she could muster, she turned and walked away, leaving Matheo there sighing.


    ''Oh, wow, she practically just called me trash,'' he thought with a grin. Fortunately, they were in a private room of the pce, so no one saw the very "Amorous" sce betwe the two.


    *Ring*


    Just as Matheo was about to leave the room, his phone rang, notifying a call. "Whom could it be?" he muttered, grabbing the phone and seeing the number he had booked as "son."


    "Hello, Theos?", epting the call, the first thing he did was to confirm his son''s idtity, as there are many forgers these days, ev if only his number is known by his peers who are counted on their hands.


    "Yes, Father, this is Theos... To confirm it, everywhere you go you carry a row of documts with you," answered the other side of the phone, making Matheo frown and observe his surings where...


    All that could be se were papers, documts, and pcils everywhere, causing Matheo to return to his neutral expression. "You''re Theos, now... Why hav''t you arrived? Your mother is like crazy looking for you."


    "Huh, that... Don''t worry, I''ll go; I just blocked Mother''s number because I knew she could call at any momt, and she was on to something extremely important," Theos replied from the other side, causing Matheo to nod.


    "Fine, fine, but wh you get there you''ll have to exin what you were doing," he continued after a brief pause. "I honestly don''t mind if you don''te to your birthday party, after all, it''s already a great honor that guests can set foot in this pce, but your mother wants to give you a well-deserved birthday, so I expect you to cooperate."


    Before Matheo''s words, Theos was silt for a momt, before answering. "Sure, I''ll be there shortly."


    The call ded there, Matheo was on his way back to write and sign documts regarding the Fall family''s business, while Theos...


    ...


    "Phew, let''s get this party over with quickly," Theos dered stretching his arms.


    "I''m surprised you''re going," Luna said with a smile at his side.


    He replied with a smile, the truth was that he wasn''t nning on going to his birthday party.


    Originally he nned to go to the party and joy the conflicts there, butter he realized that without his presce at the party, almost no conflict was going to happ, and with his power increased, he decided to vture toward the cult to get one of the weapons that the protagonist was going to possess in the future.


    ''Too bad the original possessor of the weapon is the leader of the sect, and wh I saw him he wasn''t fighting with anything but his fists thanks to that curse... Pitiful'', sighing inwardly, he kept walking.


    "We''re close," he concluded as he saw closer and closer to his family''s pce. He had cut his route by flying a lot shorter. Otherwise, it would have tak him many more minutes, if not hours, to get there.


    Fortunately, no one saw him flying through the skies, and if that was the case, it wouldn''t matter, after all... His idtity would be revealed today.


    "Are you nervous?" she teased with a yful side, causing Theos to look at her with confusion.


    "Not; I''ve already faced hundreds of hoods; I faced a guy one level above me and was able to make it out fully alive; what makes you think I''ll be nervous about a party?"


    "Oh, nothing in particr," chuckling, she stepped forward to the Fall family pce with a smile.


    "This girl...", Theos could only shake his head, but he couldn''t hide the corners of his slightly raised lips.


    The two arrived at the pce, Luna in itself had an invitation, but with Theos'' help, the course was easier; upon seeing him, all the soldiers immediately knelt on the spot.


    Such a sce started amotion in the banquet, making all the nobles turn their atttion to the boy who arrived with total elegance as he had changed his clothes for a new one; he looked elegant, clean, and imposing.


    With the improvemt of his appearance, Theos'' charm left all the wom in total shock, some of them ev drooling.


    He paid no atttion to thosedies but walked past them not ev greeting him; his superior aura made everyone feel like mere ants.


    "He... He is the heir of the tire Fall family."


    "Yes, he is the one called The Fall, rumor has it that he has more status than the Duke himself, his father."


    "Yes, there are also theories that wh he was born, a phomon urred where the Mana was altered..."


    "No kidding... It''s him! The crimson shadow! The young man who contributed the most in eliminating those hooded m!"


    "Really? He looks differt now... But they''re the same person! That unique left eye no one could ever forget..."


    After Theos passed from his side, all the guests started their gossip and rumors, they also recognized him as the hero of the Rasforh banquet.


    But Theos didn''t hear them, those whispers did nothing to stop him from walking toward the stairs that led to the second floor.


    "Sister!" as the very work of fate itself, a loud shout came from the other corner of the room.


    Just hearing them once, Theos already knew who it was, and who else it could be after hearing them thousands of times in the animated adaptation of the novel.


    "What do you want, n?"


    ~

 Chapter 52: Another opportunity?

    "What do you want, n?" turning to look at n who stepped through the crowd of guests like a madman.


    He asked. "Like what do I want? You might be the son of the most important family, but that doesn''t make you y with all the girls as you please," as he finished passing betwe the crowd he dered, being red with rage.


    But such a look only made Theosugh derisively inside, while on the surface his eyes grew colder and colder.


    "Are you implying that I am like those noble yboys or that they go here and there to have fun?", with a frown, he said in a voice so deep and icy that the guests recoiled by mere instinct.


    Each of them understood the meaning of this dispute, at stake was Theos'' public image for the next few years, as such a bad first impression, his family''s reputation, though gigantic and insurmountable, and though he had a great reputation as a hero, something like being a yboy would be a great damage to his reputation.


    Therefore, everyone remained silt. They could help Theos as the one with the highest status, but n is a Marquis which is no small thing, and as if that wasn''t ough, he is a great talt recognized by all.


    "Yes, if I mean that," n replied, turning slightly to find Luna standing next to Theos, just looking at such a sce made him ev angrier.


    No one had noticed her before; despite being so beautiful, she is like the very shadow of Theos, and in a literal way, her affinity for shadows made her very hard to notice at first nce.


    But n, being the brother that he is, noticed her immediately, causing him to burst on the spot.


    These actions made Luna frown with annoyance. ''I''ve never bothered him; I don''t care about his romantic rtionships, we''re just siblings, but he barely sees me with a boy a, and he goes crazy...'' she couldn''t help but curse inwardly.


    Out of sheer annoyance, Luna was about to interrupt the conversation, but suddly a melodious voice made everyone prest turn their heads in her direction.


    "Stop!" the shout brought both Theos and n to a halt, both for tirely differt reasons.


    On the one hand, like all the guests, n turned his head towards the source of the voice, finding a beautiful woman withpletely  hair and sapphire blue eyes, making his heart instantly race.


    Moving into the crowd, her pretty  dress swayed with her movemts, hancing her purity and beauty to unimaginable degrees.


    With her expression neutral and indiffert, she passed everyone to stand right in front of n and Theos, slightly closer to Theos, her beautiful eyes watching thetter cautiously and curiously.


    ''I get there pretty fast,'' Theos thought with a slight frown directed at Nora, his sister.


    Noting Theos'' frown, the corners of her lips lifted slightly and she nodded, leaving Theos confused.''What the fuck...''.


    But his confusion didn''t take long to turn to satisfaction as Nora covered it, her eyes fixed on n. "What do you think you''re insinuating to my brother?" raising her voice a little higher, she asked.


    Over Nora''s slightly louder voice, they all managed to hear, their ears perking up at the currt sce.


    "Uh... I..." n didn''t know how to answer, the beauty in front of him was differt from the one he saw at the banquet a week ago.


    Possibly because she was in a very bad mood and so was he, he didn''t pay much atttion to her, but now, seeing her so tall and majestic made his heart pound harder.


    "Speak", seeing how n didn''t seem to answer her question, this time she decided to use another method... Demanding an answer from him, and as if that wasn''t ough, her pure  Mana was slightly escaping from her body.


    "You see, Luna doesn''t normally hang out with m, and I find it very strange that all of a sudd, she disappears and th appears next to him as if nothing," calming down a bit; n answered as politely as possible, making Nora nod an approval.


    But the frown in her eyes didn''t disappear in the slightest, quite the contrary, it deeped. "But, you know, you shouldn''t tell my brother yboy just because you think well of your sister; I could say the same about him; I never see him ying with any girl, nor does he care much about people besides his own family."


    n didn''t know how to react to Nora''s response, which was so well structured that it left no room for discussion.


    It was as if he had be giv a spoonful of his own medicine.


    And as if that wasn''t ough, Luna didn''t seem to speak at any time, making it more ufortable for him, because it only meant that he was with Theos of his own free will.


    What Marquis would be a ve to a Duke? He couldn''t, it would be impossible, ev for the Fall, to do such a thing is impossible.


    "Oh... I see...", feeling that he had made a fool of himself, n slowly walked away before they started to mock him.


    Instead, Nora smiled sweetly, turning to look Theos straight in his eyes. "See, you can trust your sister!" puffing out her chest with pride, she dered cheekily, causing Theos to roll his eyes.


    "Yes... I can trust you," he said withplete nonchnce, causing Nora to shake her head tderly with a smile.


    "I don''t know what happed to you, I''m not ev going to ask why you''re now with another girl or why you treat me coldly, but I just hope that... If I did something to you, you forgive me," she dered, bowing her head to give a curtsy in front of all the guests, who burst into gossip.


    "...," Theos fellpletely silt, his confusion and shock evidt before everyone. Never in his most impossible dreams would he have imagined that his sister would apologize and bow to him in front of everyone, and as if that wasn''t ough, all this for something she didn''t know.


    Theos'' indiffert, icy stare softed significantly. ''I think I misjudged her, ev though because of her I died in the novel, but that was in the future and THE NOVEL, now we''re in the real world... What can I change.''


    ''He''s a thinking mortal like anyone else and although I still hold a grudge... I should give him a chance,'' he concluded, a faint smile creeping onto his face.


    ~

 Chapter 53: Butterfly Effect Or...

    "Hold your head up; you don''t have to apologize like that," the voice so maic, like a spring breeze, rang through the room, bringing all the gossip to a direct halt.


    She straighted her posture. "Thank you so much" she thanked, staring at Theos'' face.


    ''He''s smiling at me!'' she mtally shouted, her bright eyes fixed on Theos'' smile.


    Like Teressa, Nora had never once se Theos smile at her, so seeing his smile, though very slight, she saw the natural radiance and beauty of that smile.


    "You mustn''t thank me," he said politely, making Nora''s heart pound.


    "Ah... Yes, Happy Birthday, brother," she congratted aftering out of her shock, causing each of the guests to react as well.


    No one had congratted him directly!


    They had prested their congrattions to Theos'' parts but  directly to Theos; his dazzling appearance made everyone forget to congratte him, and th n made a sce, making everyone forget.


    "Oh, yes, Happy Birthday!"


    "Congrattions to the heir to the Fall family! I hope you continue to have more birthdays!"


    "Yes, congrattions, may prosperity and the gods be with you!"


    Each of the guests began to congratte Theos, who didn''t care to answer him. What for? They had missed to congratte him, so it was tasteful to pass on answering him.


    But there was one exception.


    "Thank you, Nora," he thanked sincerely, Walking away with Luna to go up to the second floor.


    Nora stood there with a big smile on her face. ''Hahaha, I''ve already improved our rtionship a lot... Awesome!'', she mtally congratted herself, feeling extremely happy.


    Pitifully, as she looked a, she couldn''t find anyone to chat with; Eleanor was nowhere to be se. In a corner, n was eating, mumbled to himself, but she already considered him a lot, so she didn''t approach him.


    The other nobles didn''t represt much either; they all treated them out of interest, but on closer inspection, she saw two girls with gre hair and pointed ears who recognized her immediately.


    ...


    Arriving on the second floor, the two walked a little further into a hallway full of rooms, where they met a guard.


    "What is your wish, Your Majesty?" the guard recognized him instantly, causing Theos to nod.


    "Lead me to where my father is located," he ordered, causing the guard to nod.


    Guided by the guard, Theos and Luna walked together until they arrived in front of a door, an ordinary room, causing Theos to raise an eyebrow. "He''s here?" he asked, making him hard to believe.


    "Yes, young sir, our lord is currtly here, in one of the private rooms of the pce," the guard exined, causing Theos to nod.


    "Okay, you may go," with these words, the guard left siltly.


    "He is of Master Rank, but he respects you quite a bit, the loyalty to your family shows," Luna spoke briefly in awe after watching the guard walk away.


    "It''s obvious; I trained since birth to be loyal to our family," turning to look at Luna, Theos continued his exnation.


    "You see, mostly our family recruits orphaned childr with pretty dect talt, sometimes ev recruiting pregnant wom so their child can be born and serve the family. Everyone gets paid, we''re not freaks either, so the guards are quite satisfied."


    Luna''s  eyes wided with astonishmt at learning such privileged information. "Oh, I see, now I understand."


    Smiling confidtly, he moved a little closer to Luna. "Now, how do you n to pay for my information?" he asked, causing Luna to blush with embarrassmt.


    "What do you mean?", her gnatty voice was barely audible, trying to hide from Theos but being useless, she was trapped.


    "Nothing, I just want to know why your father nor mother are here," with amusemt, Theos stopped and decided to ask something that was constantly rolling a in his head.


    Despite Theos'' teasing, Luna''s blush disappeared immediately upon hearing Theos'' question, making her feel a little depressed.


    "My parts... They''re quite ill; rectly, they''ve both be in bed with coughs, flu, and a very high fever," she said with deep sadness, sighing. "Mostly, I take care of them, but today, with your birthday and so on, I left them in the care of the maids, who, honestly speaking, are better than me with that; after all, they have received training."


    Her words contained her deep regret and sadness, causing Theos tofort her by patting her on the head. "Don''t worry, everything will be fine... I''ll help you heal them," he assured her, making Luna shake her head.


    "No, it''s like some kind of curse; not ev healing potions have be able to cure it. We''ve tried to resort to the priests, but for some reason, they didn''t want to visit my parts," the exnation of a decayed Luna made Theos frown deeply.


    ''This is extremely strange... By now, Luna''s parts should have be cured naturally, but now it''s not just any fever, but a curse...'' he thought with a bad feeling in his heart.


    ''This is not a butterfly effect; I didn''t do anything for them to reach that one as if that wasn''t ough; they should have be sick since before I traveled to this world... I know this isn''t the novel, but these sudd changes make me think...''


    Theos swallowed saliva at the thought of just one possibility. ''There is someone like me in this world,'' he concluded, feeling a little strange, nervous, but also... Moved and amused.


    Now everything would be more interesting! Honestly, he felt a bit bored if everything would be as he imagined, everything would go ording to his ns, but with this discovery, he could feel a thrill he had never felt before.


    But with it, also came his alertness. They could no longer be careless, so every move counted now.


    ''I must be more powerful, faster than I had thought,'' he concluded, resolving to increase his already rapid growth.


    With this new resolve, Theos was about to respond to Luna''s words, but a shout interrupted him.


    "You''re here!"


    ~

 Chapter 54: And The Other Dukes?

    "You''re here!" a shout interrupted Theos and Luna''s conversation, causing the duo to turn their heads in the direction of the voice.


    There they saw a woman a long pink hair swaying as she ran in their direction, her blue eyes always focused on Theos as she gave him a big hug.


    "Where have you be? I''ve called you a hundred times," Teressa scolded him, still holding the hug tightly.


    Fortunately, he naturally possessed great strgth so he was not suffocated by Teressa''s brutal grip.


    "I was with Luna killing some bandits, so to speak," with a smile Theos answered honestly, causing Teressa to smack him on the forehead.


    "You did what, with your first Path, and you''re already going a killing anyone!" again she scolded him, making Theos shake his head from side to side.


    "No, no... I''ll exin it to you wh we''re together with Father," Theos said, causing Teressa to stop hugging him,ter nodding in agreemt.


    "Fine, we''ll talk it over with your father... By the way, who''s Luna?" she asked in confusion, to which Theos moved to the side to introduce hispanion, Luna, who was standing at his back the whole time.


    "Hello, nice to meet you,dy Fall, I''m Luna Roy," she introduced herself, bowing slightly in respect.


    As the most important family, any of its highest members deserved her utmost respect, but Theos was an exception for her, as her only frid, and ev beyond that, she treated him most affectionately.


    But Teressa waved her hands with a smile. "No need for such formality, you are my son''s girlfrid, so you should feel like family," she stated cheekily with a loving andplicit smile, making Luna blush.


    "No, ma''am, I think there''s a misunderstanding," she tried to exin, but Teressa shook her head in dial.


    "No, no, wh a Fall invites you to kill, it''s almost like proposing marriage, so they''re only one step away from getting married." With this new information that came out of his mother''s words, Theos almost fell over on the spot.


    "What... Since wh did you make that up?" he asked almost spitting out a curse, but managing to barely contain himself with his noble exterior.


    Teressa only smiled at him without answering his question, but with a more cheeky smile, as if to say, "Wow son, now you have two little girlfrids," a look that Theos didn''t like at all, and that made Luna feel ev more embarrassed, with a face as red as the toast.


    "Ahem, anyway, let''s go to Father; it''s gettingte," Theos said, causing Luna to nod quickly as an opportunity to escape this awkward momt.


    Teressa agreed, the three of them going to Matheo''s room, oping it to find a -haired man working inttly with documts, signing, sealing, saving them, and ev creating new ones, all with a serious expression and slow ones in his eyes.


    ''He didn''t ev notice our presce,'' thought Theos with a smile. Luna was amazed, and Teressa just smiled as if this would happ every day.


    "Darling, your son has arrived," Teressa''s melodic voice made Matheo quite frighted, almost blowing up all the papers on his work desk.


    "Phew, what a scare," he sighed in relief, clutching his uneasy heart from the fright.


    "Oh,e on, you''re one of the strongest people in the whole world, you''re ev in the Supreme rank... Do you still get scared by things like this?", Teressa asked sarcastically, making Matheo chuckle.


    "Well, it''s just that if you suddly hear such a horrible voice wh you''re conctrating on work, without ev knocking on the door and just knowing you''re alone here, it''s scary," the albino exined with a smile, earning a snort from Teressa.


    "What did you say, you bastard?" she cursed, causing Matheo to y hurt.


    "Oh, the little princess is looking very vulgar today," he said, chuckling, causing Teressa to chuckle as well.


    Still sitting at his desk, he turned his atttion to Theos standing with an indiffert expression in the doorway and Luna beside him with surprised eyes.


    "Happy birthday, son," congratted Matheo with a big smile, making Theos startle.


    Never, not ev in the animated version of the novel had I se Matheo smile so broadly, mostly it''s indiffert or barely a slight smile.


    This made Theos smile wider as well. "Well, I''m 8 now, what are you finally going to give me?" he asked cheekily, making Matheo''s eyes wid.


    "You''ve never asked me for a gift before in my life," he said with his eyes wide with astonishmt, but Theos just shook his head.


    "That''s true, but now I need ev the smallest resource to make me stronger," Theos'' eyes revealed an unprecedted determination, so Matheo could only smile helplessly.


    "Sorry, I don''t have the gift now, but I promise to give you one as soon as possible," he promised, a little embarrassed.


    Theos already imagined this, so he only nodded with a smile. "Speaking of birthdays, I suspect  of the Sonne family is going to be a because of their duke''s currt condition, no?"


    That question made Matheo nod in confirmation, with a hint of annoyance in his eyes. "Not only that, but the tire Whitelock family won''t being either because of rect troubles, plus the Arlott family, so  of the Dukes will be attding...


    And as if that wasn''t ough,  of the royal family either, ev though you carry their blood, the King refuses to appear publicly again because of what happed with his daughter."


    Theos could only nod with an icy stare. ''Actually, a lot has changed... In the original novel, the Sonne family is at the party, as are the Whitelocks and various members of the Royal family, but there''s no point anymore.''


    At this point, Theos'' eyes wt to a more icy, expression without a single emotion. "Th we''ll just have to show why, in the Fall family, you should never miss an invitation, ev if we call you to see an ant walking on cheese."


    ~

 Chapter 55: Family

    Theos'' eyes became ev more icy, with an expression without a single emotion. "Th we''ll have to show why in the Fall family they should never miss ev one invitation, ev if we call it to see an ant walking on cheese!"


    Everyone prest was surprised by his words, the next momt, Teressa and Matheo chuckled. "Wow you are our son," Teressa said, causing Matheo to nod.


    "Yes, indeed, he looks like my father, but most of all a lot like you, wife... Before your curse," Matheo sighed, causing Teressa to wipe the smile off her face in an instant.


    At one point the two fellpletely silt, causing Theos to raise an eyebrow. ''Teressa''s curse... Not being able to advance on her Path, remaining a mortal for life,'' he recalled.


    ''ording to the novel, she was a total monster from a young age, her power ev being simr to Matheo''s in his youth, because of that, the two looked at each other as equals, became close frids, only to fall in love and marry some timeter...''


    ''But 3 years before she was born, my mother, Teressa, suffered a serious illness because of a curse that fell on her, the curse was so great that neither she nor Matheo could destroy it, causing her to evtually lose all her power and bing an ordinary mortal, because of it, she ages like a normal human''


    Theos shook his head as he remembered all that information the novel revealed; ev in the d, it never cured his curse.


    Watching Matheo, Theos'' look turned slightly into one of sorrow. ''And Matheo, despite being all the time taking care of the family with paperwork and business, is always improving his power steadily, his Path can collect Mana, a little, for every second that passes.''


    ''Although unlike me, who can use negative Mana infinitely without spding it, Matheo can spd his Mana, he can recover it for every second that passes; his Path is very connected with Mana; the more amount of Mana, the more understanding he has of it and thus the more power... It''s too scary and OP Path.''


    Thinking about all this, Theos smiled slightly, and at the confused eyes of his parts and Luna, turned a to walk towards the door.


    At the point of touching the doorknob, Theos'' smile grew wider. "Do you know why the Dukes ar''t here despite their problems? It''s because, ev though Matheo is among the most powerful people in the world, as is my grandfather, and our guards are powerful, the world knows that his wife has no strgth."


    A lump formed in Teressa''s throat; she knew it was true; she had thought about it a lot for a long time, and it hurt her that the person she loved the most was hurt and held back by her.


    Teressa, who once appreciated strgth more than anyone else, who was always praised for her talt... In the d, she was turned into just a human, besides being a burd to the man she loves, the thing she hated the most.


    "Theos...", seeing how Teressa looked like she was about to fall into tears, Matheo stood up from his seat, his indiffert and cold expression ough evidce to show his bad mood.


    "In this world, having a wife who has no strgth is stupid, and we all know them; they can use her as a hostage, as a main focus of threats, or they can use her to alter themselves emotionally and psychologically... I admire you that, despite all that, you continue to love my mother and never give up on finding a cure for her."


    Each word expelled from Theos'' mouth made waves in Matheo and Teressa''s emotions, each one with a differt reaction, but one thing inmon... They remained silt, they knew that their son''s words were not over.


    And so it was.


    Theos'' smile disappeared into apletely nonchnt expression, dering in a deep, gravelly voice. "But, to have an heir who has not shown his face, who despite having great talt, I have shown no more than that, monstrous talt, he was able to fight those hooded m, but a few hours ago, there were rumors that I may have used drugs to hance my power."


    Saying thisst word, a murderous aura escaped from his body out of fury and rage. "They believe that I am weak and several have eat that story because ording to them, it is illogical for someone as young as me to be so powerful"


    "But today I will prove that it is not so, today I will make my prestation to the world, I will let it be known that every step tak in this pce under our invitation is not a favor to us, if not a privilege to them."


    "I will make myself as strong as I could be, and help in destroying my mother''s curse... To not only further wid the gap as the most powerful noble family, but to advance to a differt league than all of them."


    Theos'' words, full of conviction, left Teressa and Matheo surprised, and ev Luna herself was watching him with surprise. But the next bombshell would make thetter two jump from surprise.


    "And I have already demonstrated my power. Luna and I discovered the headquarters of the sect that attacked at the banquet, we defeated their very leader... all it takes is for everyone to know about this, and they will know very well who we are."


    Theos'' profound words circled through his parts'' minds, each with a differt mindset but with the same thought: ''He''s a monster!''


    ''He has grown so much...'', thought both father and mother at the same time with pride.


    Teressa almost cried with emotion, while Matheo smiled proudly.


    ''I don''t know if his power has made him gain so much confidce or he was always like that, but what is a reality, is that since that day, a week ago, he looks so differt, like a new person, but... He also feels the same as Theos; it''s strange, Matheo thought with confusion, emotion, pride, and happiness.


    With coldness writt on his face, Theos turned the doorknob to leave, Luna followed behind him without saying a word, closing the door behind her.


    "See, didn''t I tell you that if his path was unlocked, he was going to be a fantastic young man for sure anywhere he''s going to be the star of the stage," puffing out her chest, Teressa couldn''t help but dere with a smile of motherly pride.


    Matheo could only smile and shake his head, sitting back down at his desk. "Sure, you said so..."


    He had already begun the steps to further investigate this cult headquarters and let the glory and credits fall on his son andpanion, Luna.


    But his mind could not help having a little difort at the memory of his conversation with Lucifer...


    ~

 Chapter 56: Challenge

    "Please excuse me."


    "We''re just here to record the prestation of the heir."


    "Yes, so that everyone in the world will realize his power"


    "Of course, after all, he is also the Crimson Shadow, although there are many rumors that he uses drugs to hance his power."


    Several cameram began to ter the pce under the authorization of the guards, who had already be warned of their trance.


    Matheo and Teressa wanted everyone to know their son, so they would broadcast the birthday all over the world.


    Each of the guests was excited about this, Nora was talking to two beautiful young wom with elongated ears.


    "Un, Nora, they have said that your brother is exceptionally handsome, ev to a ridiculous degree... It will be interesting to see him," the young woman was moving her long blonde hair that was cascading out of thrill and curiosity to see the man that many girls named the Male God.


    "Hmph, I can''t dy that he''s the most handsome man I''ve ever se, and by far, but sometimes he acts like a lot," Nora snorted with a frown, earning a small giggle from the blonde.


    "They also say that your brother is super talted and powerful, considering him as the undisputed number one gius," spoke another female voice, this time, from a blonde but with her hair pulled back in a bun, in a cute ponytail.


    The girl, unlike the previous woman, had a thrilled look and curiosity, but for the strgth and power of Theos.


    Nora watched these two girls who looked idtical, her blue eyes fixed on the two pairs of gre eyes of the two.


    "Indeed, he is super talted, ev though my parts warned me today that he awaked his Path, without a Path, just with his Mana and physical power, he is a monster, now with a Path..." Nora just shivered imagining this.


    "Hahahaha," the two girls chuckled with amusemt.


    "Twodies, observe upstairs," interrupting the conversation of the three youngdies, a tired-looking older man called out to the two blondes, causing them to fix their atttion on where the old man would observe: the second floor.


    As the two of them did, all the nobles fixed their atttion on the second floor where a tall figure watched from above with superiority.


    "It''s him... Record it!"


    "Yes, yes, I''ming!"


    "It''s the Male God!"


    The exmations kepting, but Theos didn''t pay the slightest atttion to them; his eyes were indiffert and cold, roaming the tire hall of his birthday.


    "Luna," he called softly, causing Luna to approach him slightly from behind, but still unse by passersby.


    "Pleasee down or stay away; I don''t want you to be harmed by what I''m about to do," hemted softly but loud ough for Luna to hear.


    She hesitated a bit but finally reluctantly agreed to walk away; still, with worried eyes, she turned to him before walking away. "Don''t do anything crazy, promise."


    Luna''s soft words made Theos smile slightly, nodding. "It''s up to you what you consider crazy, but, I''m not going to get hurt too badly, let alone killed, so I promise," he confirmed, finally making Luna walk away into the shadows.


    ''I think I''m falling for this girl too.'' thinking about this, he felt it natural; after all, the two of them are simr in some things.


    Besides the fact that Luna is quite beautiful,bined with her warm and fun demeanor, she could ev melt Theos'' defses.


    ''I wonder how Alice will take this... I''ll have to convince her whether or not'',ing to this conclusion, Theos took a step forward.


    All those earlier thoughts were erased, deeming them unnecessary now.


    The faint smile disappearedpletely, reced again by an indiffert expression.


    Under the atttive gaze of everyone, Theos raised his maic and bewitching voice throughout the pce.


    "I am Theos Von Fall, The Fall, Young Master and heir to the Fall family, the most powerful family in all of Zeifer."


    Every one of the guests raised their eyebrows, including Nora and her two frids - it was too arrogant to name their family as the most powerful in the world! Ev though everyone already knew it was probably so, no one had ever said it so brutally in front of everyone.


    But Theos wasn''t done talking yet. "And today, as my 8th birthday, I challge all the nobles of my geration to a duel, I don''t care if they all go against me at the same time or if they choose vs matches, other than that it is prov that no one is using drugs to boost their power, there will be no more rules, everything is allowed!"


    On this asion, no one raised their eyebrows; instead, all the guests'' eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    He had challged everyone to a duel!


    And by the rules, they were not fools, as nobles receiving the first level education, they knew that Theos dered this duel to erase all those rumors of him using drugs to make himself more powerful.


    In an instant, silce settled throughout the pce.


    Out of shock at Theos'' words and fear of the young m, they expericed firsthand his power and fury.


    But one, a young man with blond hair and diamond-blue eyes, stepped forward, and from below, he stared at Theos.


    With a calm expression, Theos returned his gaze unflinchingly. "Are you going to be the first?" he asked.


    n just grinned wickedly, pulling out a gold sword from his storage ring, a two-meter-long sword, one of his main weapons.


    With an aura of Mana suring his body, electricity coursed through his body, but before he spoke, two words nearly knocked him unconscious.


    "Truly ridiculous," Theos raised his voice, pressing n with his own Mana.


    ~


    Hello, here is the author of this story. This time I''m not going to use the author''s thoughts because there are people who don''t read it xd.


    This is a brief announcemt that the first volume is about toe to an d, where it will give way to the second volume.


    Notice that the second volume will start with the academy, but after 0 chapters, we are going to throw the academy down the toilet and start something more interesting; I hope you like it.


    Anyway, I would like to know what you think, and if you want, you can leave a review; if I have  positive reviews, I will make 4 bonus chapters.


    Thank you very much for reading:)


    ~

 Chapter 57: The Villain Beating Up The Protagonist

    "Truly ridiculous," Theos raised his voice, pressing n with his own Mana.


    All the nobles took a step back, watching the spectacle.


    After all, it is a duel of young m, so they had no right to interrupt, and least of all against Theos, an heir of a Duke.


    "Agh, stop being a coward and get down from there," n shouted at the top of his lungs, his ribs and bones beginning to clch and crush his very organs.


    The look of panic shed through his eyes, th turned to determination, gripping the sword so tightly that blood began to pour from his hands.


    ''Ha, it''s the same protagonist of the story... A total fool and stupid'', thought Theos, still with an indiffert look, he wt down the stairs with total tranquility and serity.


    A man in a suit and a tie was waiting for him; with a tool, he brought it close to Theos, and th the device gave the gre light.


    "The fight is fair; Theos is not using any drugs," the man raised his voice, showing the gre light of the drug-checking device, which works by being close to the person''s Mana now checking if he is using hancers or drugs directly.


    Noting this, Theos nodded briefly as did the guests, who confirmed the legality of the fight.


    "You asked for it," as they descded the stairs, Theos'' low, soft voice made the guests rx their muscles, but the next momt, they were tse again.


    Theos had expelled more of his Mana to a monstrous degree, a fully blood-red, crimson Mana, frighting ev n himself.


    "You... Demon," with all his might n managed to raise his head, turning his atttion to Theos.


    "You''re noisy." As he said these two words, n felt as if something pushed him so that the next momt, he flew backward at such a speed that almost no one saw him wh he crashed into the pce wall.


    Fortunately, the materials that were made to build the pce are highly resistant to magical and physical attacks, so, wh n fell to the g not ev a scratch was se on the wall


    "Agh." But that didn''t take away the brutal damage n suffered from that attack, spitting blood with four brok ribs. Although he tried to defd himself with his own electric Mana aura, it wasn''t ough to repel the attack.


    "Don''t eat more than you can chew," sighed Theos, pulling a badly wounded n closer.


    The guests parted and made room for Theos to walk, creating a hallway all to himself.


    [The protagonist, n, is feeling despair, fear, and anger because of the host. 000+ negative ergy], listing to the system notification, Theos inwardly.


    ''Wow, I thought you forgot about me,'' he mtallymunicated to himself, he had be thinking a bit about the system notifications, as  appeared in the battle against the curse or now with the guests.


    [Oh, host I forgot to notify you that now you will only be able to hear notifications with gains greater than a thousand of negative ergy, so if you received negative ergy, but in small amounts less than 00 each emotion.]


    With the exnation of the system, Theos understood everything immediately, basically, he would receive rewards, but only the significant ones would be notified by the system, which he thought was perfect and quite good since sometimes many of these notifications would get in the way wh fighting, despite trying to ignore them.


    Just as Theos was about to continue his conversation with the system, a scream was heard right in front of him.


    "You better die, you bastard," n shouted, extding his Mana, he gathered arge amount of Mana in one spot to cast it.


    His electric Mana advanced at a high speed towards Theos, who raised an eyebrow in amazemt. ''Wow, you can tell he''s a Mana prodigy; this spell, Lightning Thrower, is one of his main spells,'' he reminded, creating a barrier of negative Mana that damped the lightning''s impact.


    "What?", the astonishmt on n''s face couldn''t be hidd, making Theosugh a little.


    "It was a weak attack... Compared to what I''ve faced, you''re very weak," Theos dered, moving closer to n who started to panic.


    "Stay away, lunatic," with great fear he extded his hand to continue hurling lightning bolts that Theos muffled with his barrier.


    Only five meters away from n, thetter stood up desperately; with electricity coursing through his body, heunched himself at Theos, his sword releasing ev more pt-up electricity.


    "Mmm?" confused by the sudd confidce, Theos paused watching n''s movemts.


    "Theos, look out!"


    "Stay away!"


    Two voices were raised in the pce with concern directed at Theos, who could only shake his head.


    He recognized the two voices, one from his sister, Nora, and one from Luna. From Nora, he understood, as she didn''t know the full extt of his power, but... ''Luna saw firsthand how I stood up to a Peak Master, and she still cares about me? Wait... Why doesn''t she care about her brother in the first ce?''


    Confused, Theos could only push these thoughts out of his head to face n.


    Expanding the range of his negative Mana, cracks appeared a his left eye, amplifying its power. "Get lost," he uttered, n''s electricity colliding with Theos'' negative Mana.


    *Boom!*


    The guests recoiled from the wave of Mana gerated by the collision of the two attacks.


    "You..." n used up the maximum of his power to destroy Theos'' barrier, but he couldn''t; to him, it was impetrable.


    "..." Theos did not utter a single word, but he did make a move; extding his hand; he umted negative ergy from there, creating a fist-sized sphere of Mana.


    Without warning, Theosunched the sphere of negative Mana which turned into a bolt of Mana lightning, faster and more destructive than n''s electricity.


    "What the..." n didn''t know how to react to such a beam of destruction; its speed was such that he knew he couldn''t dodge it, but he didn''t know how, so before his eyes, the beam brutally hit him, pushing him back again.


    *Boom!*


    Like a D¨¦j¨¢ Vu, all the guests turned a to see n embedded in the wall again with his whole body wounded.


    The big differce in this case was that the tire wall a n was cracked from Theos'' attack.


    ''He has Mana resistance, but I guess not negative Mana,'' Theos concluded, removing his tire power field.


    Turning a, he walked back towards the stairs, his inttion was more than clear... Did you see what I did with one of the greatest giuses of the currt geration? Imagine what I''ll do with you!


    Everyone imagined that in their minds, so the younger ones didn''t go near to challge him... Except one.


    "Lord Theos, I would like to challge you to a duel," a slightly childish voice echoed throughout the pce, attracting the atttion of a slightly surprised Theos.


    ''The voice is not Nora''s... n is almost unconscious in there... Th who is it?'', he mtally asked himself, turning a to notice the person who was challging him.


    Unexpectedly, a young man and not just any young man, but practically a boy of about 4 years old stared at him.


    His emerald gre eyes glowed with an intsity of determination fixed on his now emy.


    Unsheathing the sword that hung from his waist, he pointed it directly at Theos'' body. "I am Tristan Valor."


    ~

 Chapter 58: Changes

    "I am Tristan Valor," the young boy shouted, his eyes burning with determination.


    "Tristan...," Theos muttered, with a faint smile. ''Wow, I didn''t expect to find you a here,'' he thought.


    "Are you sure about fighting me?", Theos asked to make sure, to which Tristan nodded several times in confirmation.


    "Stop!", but before Theos could position himself, an old man ran towards Tristan. Causing thetter to turn his atttion to the old man.


    "Felix...", the young man muttered as he saw the old man stop in front of him, deciding to put his weapon away. "What do you want?" he asked with total respect, to which the old man smiled with relief.


    "Thank God you didn''t face him, young master; I swear to you don''t ept these types of challges and ev less with your father''s delicate health," spoke the old man with differt emotions as he spoke, from relief to being strict and finally sad.


    "I understand" Tristan stated, this timepletely putting away his gun. "I guess I got too thrilled watching him defeat some of the most talted giuses currtly; I apologize, Felix..." Tristan''s regretful and sad voice was evidt to all those a, so no one scoffed.


    Felix smiled happily. "Don''t worry, young master; you must not apologize to a humble servant like me," bowing slightly, Felix spoke with humble and respectful words, causing Tristan to nod.


    "Well, we''d better go," turning to leave, the two started to walk away, but a voice made them stop in their tracks.


    "Where do they think they''re going?" asked Theos with a frown. "You think they can just do whatever they want and leave just like that - no apology, no nothing?"


    All the guests fixed their atttion on Tristan with eyes of disgust. Have you no manners? Is he ev a nobleman?


    Several whispers circted within minutes among the nobles, but Tristan did not flinch, instead, his expression was indiffert and neutral, making an apologetic referce. "I''m sorry, Theos Von Fall, for challging you just like that, I hope you won''t take this misunderstanding so seriously."


    Tristan''s voice revealed his embarrassmt and more sincere apologies despite his indiffert expression, so Theos nodded. "Fine, you can go," Theos said, causing Tristan to return to an urged posture.


    But Theos continued. "You know, I overheard the conversation betwe you and your servant, you''re from the Valor family... Rumors were circting on social mediately that they''re going through a rough time, is that true?"


    "Yes," Tristan answered directly, surprising Theos. "And what are you going to do with that information? I don''t think such an important person told you that for nothing," for the first time, Tristan smiled slightly towards the boy.


    "Hahaha," Theos chuckled, turning and walking away, but the conversation for him continued. "I can solve your family''s problem, I can help you, you''ll get my contact number at your house tomorrow, I''ll sd it with my guards, so I expect a reply... See you, young Valor."


    Tristan froze at Theos'' words, staring at that receding. ''Will he be telling the truth...? Nonsse, I shouldn''t trust anyone, not after what my brother did to me... Everything is precious, and this won''te cheap.'' thinking about this, Tristan returned to his indiffert eyes.


    ''Let''s go,'' he said, turning away and heading for the exit.


    "Young master... Possibly, this is a great way out, but we won''t be able to trust him much," Felix whispered, using a spell with Mana so the others wouldn''t hear him.


    "Easy, I know very well... We''ll see what will happ, we''ll know sooner rather thanter," Tristan dered, walking out of the pce under all the nobles'' eyes.


    "So... That''s the so famous Tristan Valor, a gius among giuses."


    "Although I didn''t see him fighting, his temperamt is something else tirely."


    "Yes, moreover, he is a direct member of a Marquis family, and not just any Marquis family, they are Valor, one of the two non-duke families that canpete to be Dukes."


    Opinions kept popping up from one side to the other,pletely ignoring the existce of a young blond man embedded in the pce wall...


    "What did you think of the show?" asked Theos with a smile to one of the many shadows as they reached the second floor.


    "Very tertaining hahaha," out of nowhere, Luna appeared in the shadows of a couch,ughing out loud. "Truth be told, I was hoping you could defeat my brother, but wh I didn''t see you reacting, I got worried that he used some kind of weird magic since he''s a gius wh ites to Mana, or is it that you reached your limit today?


    Sorry for doubting you" she apologized with her face full of guilt.


    But Theos shook his head. "Don''t apologize, you shouldn''t apologize for showing the concern you have towards a person. If anything, I should apologize for worrying you," Theos said, making Luna''s eyes wid in surprise.


    "Wow, you... Apologizing? Am I in another parallel universe or are you someone else?"


    "Oh, gee, why do you say that?" he asked, taking a seat on one of thefortable sofas.


    "Why do I say so? It''s no exaggeration to say that you''re the proudest person I''ve ever met and by far," she stated, causing Theos to raise an eyebrow.


    "Am I prouder than your brother?" he asked in utter disbelief, in response, Luna shook her head up and down.


    "Yeah, well, at least you were prouder, until now," she continued. "You''ve changed a lot from the person I first met."


    "Now that you mtion it... I seem to have changed, although I''m still as ruthless as ever, make no mistake," he dered.


    He had noticed that he seemed to be changing his way of thinking and acting the more the days wt by; he rectly had a theory about that. ''Maybe the two souls, Ark and Theos, are slowly merging, so I''m constantly changing my mindset''.


    "Don''t worry, I already saw you fight the hooded ones and that creature, I could consider that you ev became more ruthless and scary," confirmed Luna with a little shiver, remembering the whole experice they had lived a few hours ago.


    Theos nodded with a smile, watching from above the whole party. ''This being nobles is bullshit... I don''t ev want to stay until the prests,'' he thought, instantly wiping the smile off his face.


    "Brother!"


    ~

 Chapter 59: Sister Yandere?!

    "Brother!" shouted Nora,pletely ignoring Luna, she ran to Theos and gave him a big hug.


    "...", Theos didn''t know what to reply, so he could only have a smile. ''What''s wrong with this one all of a sudd? That Heroine Attraction ability is truly strong...'' Theos concluded.


    "Brother, I was really worried watching you fight against that electric blond, ev though I trusted your power; I was really worried wh I saw how you didn''t react for a momt," Noramted, almost in tears.


    Theos rolled his eyes. ''She saw me fight those hooded m and didn''t worry so much... She''s really strange,'' he thought.


    Not wanting to interrupt that momt, Theos said nothing and Nora didn''t miss the opportunity to hug him as much as she could.


    On the side, Luna was pouting prettily out of jealousy. ''She''s truly clingy and gooey for just his sister,'' she thought, and remembering that Nora is Theos'' half-sister, so they don''t share blood, made her feel angrier.


    "Uh, hello," suddly, a voice made Nora''s embrace disappear in an instant, opting to have a dignified position.


    Curious about his sister''s great change in mood, Theos turned his atttion to the source of the voice... Or rather, two voices.


    Two beautiful wom were walking up to the second floor, one blonde with her hair cascading down her back and the other just as blonde but with a ponytail.


    One had a shy smile and the other a confidt smile.


    ''Elsa and ,'' Theos recalled as he saw the two beauties approaching him. ''In the novel, they are members of the main character''s harem, two beautiful half-elf noblewom, who are quite powerfulter on, though now maximum is just as powerful as Luna.''


    The two half-elves approached Theos, to more jealousy from Luna and a smile from Nora. "Oh, brother, I introduce you more... These are the Roshal twins, Elsa and  Roshal," Nora introduced them.


    "And well, my brother doesn''t need an introduction anymore... Theos Von Fall, heir to the Fall family," she introduced her brother.


    "Uh, hi, I''m Elsa," said the blonde with long hair, Elsa, with a shy smile.


    "And I''m ," interrupted the other, with a confidt smile, .


    Theos nodded without saying much, instead turning to his sister. "Nora, why are they here?" he asked, making the two twins a bit ufortable.


    But he couldn''t take unnecessary risks anymore, he might go crazy in the fights, but outside of them, his mind always wandered betwe the possibility that the nobles have to kill him at any momt.


    "Rx, brother, those two just wanted to meet you, that''s all," Nora replied with a sere smile.


    Theos nodded; this time, his atttion turned to Luna. "And what do you think?" Luna was startled by the sudd question.


    "And what have I got to do with it? You can do whatever you want" she said angrily.


    ''Oh, boy, she sure is upset,'' he thought with a grin. ''She''s pretty jealous, more than I thought she would be.''


    Thinking about it, the truth was that Theos never imagined being in a rtionship with Luna, it was all so sudd that ev he was surprised, but he didn''t see anything unusual about it either.


    She was his partner, she knew more of his ns, she had fought with him side by side several times, and they rectly wt through a life-and-death experice.


    Remembering how many things they had faced together, he chuckled softly.


    Nora, Elsa,  and Luna stared at him, quizzical. "Why are youughing?" asked Luna curiously.


    "That I''ve turned your life into a mess and chaos," he replied, again taking her by surprise, and Luna didn''t know what to answer.


    Theos stood up from his seat, approaching the two half-elf twins. "Nice to meet you, is there anything I can help with?"


    The two twins immediately blushed, despite having two totally differt and arguably opposite personalities, their blushes and embarrassed faces were the same.


    "We... We want your contact number," asked the braver one, , with a blush so deep it looked like a toast.


    "What!" cried Luna, like a bolt of lightning, she instantly separated the short distance betwe Theos and the twins. "What the hell are those orders!" She asked a little agitated.


    The two twins took a step forward with a frown. "What we ask is  of your business," surprisingly those words were spok by the more timid sister, Elsa.


    "He''s my boyfrid, it has a lot to do with me, bitches," Luna cursed, her macing eyes fixed on the twins, releasing a murderous intt.


    ''I never thought to see lightning and ev fireing out of wom''s eyes,'' thought Theos with a smile, unfortunately, he didn''t have much time to watch such a spectacle wh his sister spoke.


    "Oh, darlings, don''t fight," she continued as she approached. "Luna, don''t worry, possibly they just want to talk business with Theos, and twins...Understand Luna, she''s my brother''s partner," she exined, getting the staring contest to d.


    Theos watched his sister, seeing how she winked at him. ''She goes out of her way to help me,'' he thought, approaching the twins and pulling out a piece of paper from his storage ring.


    "Here, this is my contact number; if you want to talk to me, you can talk to me anytime but at night," he replied, walking away from them and, this time, stopping in front of Luna. "Let''s go," he said softly in Luna''s ears, making her flinch.


    "Okey...," she replied, just like that, the subject of Theos having just giv his number to a pair of noblewom slipped her mind.


    Watching as the pair walked away, the two twins jumped for joy, fist clched in a victory stance. "We did it!".


    "Yes, that''s right, we did it!" The two sisters jumped up and down joyfully, not noticing that Nora was also siltly walking away.


    Her noble and dignified appearance vanished in an instant as she tered one of the many rooms of the pce.


    That nice, warm smile that the albino was known for was gone in an instant, reced by apletely insane and demted grin.


    "They got that number for me... Ev though it pisses me off to help them get it, it''s just one more step... One more step to having him by my side hahaha."


    In the room, only a creepy smile could be heard.


    ~

 Chapter 60: A Second Wife.

    Outside the pce, two figures were walking out holding hands, the moonlight illuminating them creating a dream scene... Too bad no one was able to witness it.


    "You went to your birthday just to generate chaos?" asked the ck-haired girl, Luna.


    "No, I demonstrated my authority and might, two different things," said Theos with a smile. "Besides, it was fun, too bad my next birthdays probably won''t be like that."


    Hearing his words, Luna shook her head in confusion. "Why can''t your next birthday parties be fun?" asked Luna.


    "Easy, everyone will be afraid to face me, everyone will treat me not with respect or fear, but with terror. They already know that my family has someone like me as an heir, so they will not only be afraid of my family because of their history or my father but also because of me," Theos exined with a bittersweet feeling.


    Sweet because he showed his authority and sour because he couldn''t kick those nobles anymore with a justification... However, it won''t mean he wasn''t going to kick the nobles anymore.


    "Oh, I see; certainly, if they''re already afraid of you before, it''ll be much worse now," Luna stated, to which Theos replied with a smile.


    *Ding*


    Interrupting their conversation, Theos pulled his phone out of his pocket as he heard a notification.


    Turning on his phone and seeing what the notification was about, he couldn''t help butugh. "Why are youughing?" Luna asked seeing himugh so suddenly.


    "Look for yourself," Theos said, handing her his phone.


    Looking at the notification, she widened her eyes in amazement. "They recorded your whole battle and now you''re viral all over the inte," Lunamented with a smile, watching the video.


    The video consisted of how Theos fought... Or rather, beat up n; being a noble dinner and no singlemoner had seen Theos, the video was quickly viral all over the inte.


    The strength, fighting style, and speed with which he defeated n was an important point of why it is so viral on the inte, but not the main one...


    "Theos, the most handsome man and everything and every woman''s wet dream," muttered Luna as she scrolled down, where she saw a wholemunity of young Theos fans, mostly girls in love with his looks.


    Not only that, forums, private groups, public groups, and even religions are all about Theos and his great beauty that many consider beyond divine beauty.


    "Oh Luna, you''re going to break your teeth if you keep this up," concerned as he watched Luna grind her teeth violently, he advised.


    "Hmph! Look for yourself," she snorted, handing the phone back to Theos who reviewed what Luna had seen.


    ''What the...'' Theos'' face grew paler the more he saw; at first, he thought Luna was just exaggerating, but he was watching for himself...


    He felt real fear. ''What the fuck is the group: Lovers of Theos; if we don''t have him, we better cut his head off,'' reading all the groups, one worse than the other, until he decided to turn off his phone and put it away.


    "I''m not going out...ever again," he dered, picking up the pace to get to his own Pce.


    "Hey! Don''t go so fast," she said. "Besides, I''m not done talking to you either."


    Stopping, Theos turned to Luna, frowning. "We''re never going to talk about those groups or religions about me anymore, in case you were wondering," he warned, still feeling scared.


    "Hahaha, I''m not talking about that, silly," sheughed. "I want to talk about that guy who challenged you, that 14-year-old boy... He had your same temper, but less cold."


    Hearing Luna''s words, Theos thought for a moment before opening his mouth. "First of all, that fool was left over," he continued. "And regarding Tristan... He almost never leaves his house, he is almost a stranger to the nobles. Still, he is very famous for his brutal talent, but it''s true what you say; I was surprised by his reaction so indifferent and simple, even if itcks pride."


    For Theos, being indifferent, butcking pride is like being anyone''s puppet and not rebelling, a ve with no opinions and no ambitions.


    ''But in the original novel... Tristan was not like that; in fact, he shouldn''t even appear so early in the novel. I don''t know what happened for him to be here, but it''s suspicious,'' thought Theos.


    He had already decided not to continue ming the butterfly effects, which, although they are true, some things have nothing to do with the other, for example, Tristan''s appearance or the more serious illness of Luna''s parents.


    ''And if that wasn''t enough, Tristan in the original novel is not like he is now; he is much more mature now; he doesn''t care about his pride to save his life, and his indifferent expression makes it clear to me that he doesn''t care about anything, but... What caused that change?'', Theos wondered, but the more he searched, the more difficult it became to find the answer.


    "Oh, yes, you''re right, hecks pride, but you can tell he''s pretty smart," she said with a smile, hugging Theos'' arm. "Though I doubt he''s half as smart as you''ll ever be," she dered.


    "Who knows," stroking Luna''s hair, he continued. "Possibly not even a quarter of what I''ll be."


    The two of themughed for a while at their conversation, enjoying the walk together. They talked, discussed some things, and joked about others.


    "Hey, Theos... And what is Alice to you?" suddenly asked Luna with a serious expression.


    In response, Theos pinched one of her cheeks at how adorable she looked with a serious expression. "She''s my first wife why?" he replied honestly.


    Luna had aplicated expression for a few moments, before rxing, but with disappointment and sadness still on her face. "Nothing, she''s your first wife, I''m just a meddler."


    Seeing Luna''s sad and disappointed expression, Theos kissed her forehead affectionately. "You''re not a meddler. Alice let me have other wives, or so I think, so, who knows, next you may be the second."


    Hearing Theos'' such a cheeky statement, she pouted, but the small smile on her lips could not be hidden.


    So, without warning, she jumped towards Theos and kissed him, a deep kiss that Theos didn''t miss to grab her waist and pull her closer to his body.


    "Mmm~" The kiss was lustful, full of love and tenderness, with a blushing Luna taking the initiative and Theos not missing the opportunity to eat her lips.


    *Swosh*


    But from one moment to the next, Theos found himself kissing the wind... I mean, nothing.


    "Mmm... Did he learn another spell? Ran for the shadows hahahahaha," he chuckled, finding this situation truly amusing and charming.


    As the seconds passed, theughter diminished considerably, until it reachedplete silence.


    "Sadly, I will have few of these momentster," he muttered to himself, gazing at the bright and beautiful midnight moon.


    "Today I realized that I have neglected myself... Perhaps I am not the only transmigrated; if there could be one transmigrated, why can''t there be two, three, four, or even a thousand?" with each word he said, he became even more excited, his crimson eye shining brightly.


    "Maybe I shouldn''t even go to the academy," with thisst said, Theos walked away; with every passing second, he was creating, calcting, and analyzing all possible ns in his mind.


    Not realizing that thousands of eyes were following him with every step he took...


    ~


    End of Volume One~


    ~

 Chapter 61: Plans

    It had been several days since Theos'' birthday, which became very famous on the inte, both Theos himself and what happened on the birthday.


    But, even though the news was still making a lot of noise, there was something else everyone was talking about... The opening of the Academy.


    ...


    "I think it''s all ready," said Theos looking at therge amount of luggage on top of his bed.


    In an instant, all that luggage was stowed in his storage ring. ''This should be more than enough,'' he thought; he had already groomed himself meticulously; even for the first time, hebed his hair carefully, with a tail tying it back, but it looked extremely neat.


    Along with his jet-ck outfit and his beautiful, elegant appearance, he looked amazing, to say the least.


    *Ding*


    Puzzling Theos, his cell phone vibrated rhythmically with the ringtone, so he had to see who was calling him.


    A smile came across his face as he saw Luna''s name, quickly answering the phone.


    "Hello, Theos?" On the other end was Luna''s sweet, soft voice.


    "Yes, it''s me, what are you calling for this time?" He asked with a smile.


    These past few days, Luna had phoned him several times since that kiss and their rtionship was on the rise, the two of them talking practically every day.


    Albeit for a short time, since Theos had been busy recently....


    "I want to know if you''re going to be at the opening of the Academy," she said with a small blush, she knew that she was the one who always called him, very rarely was it him, but this time she couldn''t help it.


    "Yes, I''ll be there, don''t worry," he replied, putting the storage ring on his finger. "Excuse me, I''ll talk to you over there, I have to do a few things before I leave."


    "Okay, as long as you''re there... See youter."


    Saying goodbye, they ended the call.


    Theos put the cell phone away, subsequently standing in front of his room, observing everything. ''I''m going to miss this ce a bit... I''m not going to be here for a long time,'' he thought a little sadly.


    He had been in this room for several days and also had all his memories of this ce, ording to him, he had been in this room for years, so leaving brought him a bit of homesickness.


    Shaking his head, Theos turned to open the door, leaving the room.


    Suspiciously, the entire pce was deathly silent; only Theos'' footsteps descending the stairs could be heard.


    As he exited the pce, there he saw a beautiful woman with crimson red eyes, pink and ck hair, with a figure that would drive any man crazy.


    "Did you wait long?" asked Theos with a smile, causing Alice to respond equally with a smile.


    "No, I''m just getting there," affirming this, Theos moved closer to her to give her a tender kiss on the mouth.


    It didn''t go further than a tender kiss when they parted secondster, both of them smiling.


    "Well, let''s go," he said, grabbing Alice''s hands to drag her into the only car in sight.


    The car doors opened automatically when Theos was close, in the duo sat in the back.


    "You know where we''re going, Thomas."


    Hearing Theos'' words, Thomas nodded in confirmation, everyone knew that today was the opening of the academy, so there was little question where their master wanted to go.


    Starting the engine, he drove farther and farther away from Theos'' pce, which he didn''t see behind for a second.


    Alice curled up on his shoulder and chest, lying there and closing her tired eyes. Theos couldn''t say anything, it seemedpletely normal to him because of the ''exercise'' they had been getting since his birthday.


    ''She was quite intense at first, but now she''s be calmer and seems more like the Alice I''ve always known,'' he thought, stroking Alice''s hair, remembering everything he''d been through with her.


    But there was one memory that made him frown. ''But she''s still crazy when she came back to the pce, she immediately smelled that he was with another woman, so she went crazy and tried to escape from the pce to kill all the women in the kingdom''


    Remembering such an event, he could not help but get a shiver down his spine. He could barely reassure her that day, promising to spend every day with her until he entered the academy.


    ''Apparently, she does ept, but at the same time, not that she has a harem... She''s pretty weird,'' Theos thought without understanding Alice''s logic, but he could only shrug his shoulders.


    He decided to settle in the car and close his eyes, thinking about all the ns he had made for the day. ''If I''m not wrong, n should wake up his second Path today, if I make it not have much relevance or flutter by relieving my Dual Path as well, I can gain arge amount of negative Mana.''


    This was the first n today that he had to follow to get off to a good start on the opening day of the academy.


    Theos had decided to take the ns more seriously; after all, he had noticed the butterfly effects he had caused, and the odd anomaly like him could be lurking around without him knowing who he was.


    ''Also, in this academy, the story begins; the rest was the first chapters to show what n had to fight with and why. It was all a prologue to the main arc of the Academy...''


    ''At first, I considered not being present at the academy arc, but on second thought, I can tap into gaining a lot of negative energy there and disappear toplete my ns; after all, as the viin that I am, I need a personal army...''


    He wanted to obtain a personal army without the need for his Fallen family to know, he wanted to keep it hidden, even from his harem.


    At the thought of all this, Theos had a small smile, knowing what he was going to do.


    ''I will use this academy as a tool for my goals!"


    ~

 Chapter 62: Entering The Academy

    A few minutester due to the high speed of the car, the car crossed several streets to arrive at a base where there were dozens of airnes.


    There were dozens of young people lining up to get into the nes, although there was a difference in level, as the young people who looked the "dirtiest" were thest in line.


    But Thomas paid no attention to that, going specifically to a secluded spot among all these nes...


    Waiting for him in arge ck ne were Matheo and Teressa standing, Matheo with an indifferent expression and Teressa with a worried face.


    But those two expressions vanished as they saw the caring toward them, both revealing a smile.


    "They''ve arrived!" Teressa eximed, approaching the car that was parked near them, where Thomas got out and opened the back door for Theos.


    "Alice, wake up!" called Theos, moving Alice around until she woke up with a sleepy face.


    "Are we there yet?"


    "Yes," he replied, getting out of the car, where Alice followed him from behind.


    Seeing the people in front of her, she felt nervous and ufortable, pinching Theos'' arm as she whispered in his ear. "Theos! You never said we''d meet Mr. and Mrs. Fallen..."


    Theos could only roll his eyes for going around doing "exercises" with Alice; hepletely forgot to mention to her that they would be meeting his parents today to say goodbye.


    "Son!", Theos didn''t get a chance to answer Alice when his mother rushed over to him, giving him a big hug and kisses on his forehead and cheeks.


    "I missed you so much! Besides, you didn''t let us know when you left for your birthday," she scolded him, but still gave him more kisses on his forehead and hugged him.


    Theos could only make a status at this behavior of his mother; if he said something to her, she might get sad, so he let her be, while Alice and Matheoughed at witnessing this scene.


    "By the way, where is Luna?" wondered Teressa as she finished kissing Theos.


    Hearing his mother''s question, Theos remained stoic, responding calmly. "She should be waiting for me at the academy," he said, causing Teressa to smile.


    "I see; send them my regards," she said, then turning her attention to Alice, who had a smile on the outside, but inside, she was seething with jealousy.


    As an experienced woman, Teressa knew Alice was dying of jealousy, so she had an amused smile to turn to her. "Uh, you must be my first daughter-inw, I hope you take good care of my son."


    She emphasized "first daughter-inw."


    Alice nodded. "As Theos'' first wife, I will take care of him all my life, I would even risk his life for him, even if he will order me not to," Alice said humbly but making it clear that Theos'' safety is her top priority, making Teressa smile with satisfaction.


    "Good, good, I hope so," she thanked, being quite pleased with Alice''s response.


    ''They treat me as if I were a five-year-old child they could protect...'' thought Theos, sighing; simply his mother loved him too much, and Alice loved him madly; there was nothing he could do.


    "Have a good trip, son, you will go to the center of this world, unfortunately, your grandfather couldn''t say goodbye to you, he is quite busy, but he and I wish you the best of luck," interrupting Theos'' thoughts, Matheo greeted him, putting his hand on his shoulder.


    "Thank you, Father, and tell grandfather to thank you for me, but if I''m beingpletely honest, I''ll possibly travel through several realms spreading chaos more than is in the academy," he stated, knowing full well that the first person to inform his ns should be his father.


    As usual, Matheo nodded. "Do what you want, make our family proud; after all, since you made that scene on your birthday, they now hold our family in much more respect."


    Thisment made Theosugh quickly; father and mother said goodbye to their son and their son''s wife, and thetter boarded the Fallen family''s private ne.


    The ne started instantly as Theos and Alice settled in, heading straight to the academy.


    On the ne, Theos and Alice chatted andughed, a clear example of a tender and adorable but also brutally sexual and lustful romance.


    They spent several hours like that, also watching the scenery and how they were approaching a floating ind in the air, and Theos knew exactly what that floating ind was.


    "We are at Zeifer Academy," notified the ne, whichnded back on Earth.


    Under the guidance of multiple Fallen family bodyguards, Theos and Alice stepped off the ne, watching all the nes that were a little farther away from theirs.


    The same nes as the ones they had seen the other time in the car, nes that, inparison to the ones they had traveled in, looked a little older, or rather, theirs looked a little more up to date.


    "Those are state-of-the-art nes from the Zeifer academy that is in charge of transporting students admitted to the academy," Theos went about exining about the nes to a curious Alice as they approached the academy under the guidance of the guards.


    "The reason why the Fallen family''s ne seems better is because my family uses different types of magic to create it, not just technology, which is why that powerful ne was created."


    "So... You''re saying that the Fallen family is more magically powerful than Zeifer Academy?" she asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, you could say so, at least in magical resources," he answered between means, not going into much detail as he realized they were already close to arge structure.


    Seeing it head-on, Theos didn''t know how to describe it, but it was a unique image that would never leave his head.


    In front of him, great pces, castles, and buildings towered beyond the heavens, withrge spheres of different colors surrounding the entire grounds, looking like a mythical image.


    "Indeed it is the academy," Theos smiled as he muttered to himself.


    Farther away from him, several new students eximed in utter shock and admiration.


    "It''s beautiful... Very beautiful!"


    "No doubt it''s the academy... The best academy on the entire!"


    "I just hope I get in already!"


    All the students were talking amicably among themselves; Theos took a small nce, and instantly, he noticed a ck-haired girl who was also staring at him.


    The beautiful woman winked and stuck her tongue out at him, making Theosugh who only turned away, but not before revealing a hint of lust and perversion in his eyes that left the ckhead blushing heavily.


    "Always ying with fire, Luna."


    ~

 Chapter 63: Entering The Academy [II]

    Thanks to being away from the group of youngsters and because thetter were quite enthusiastic about exploring the academy, no one noticed Theos and Alice, the two of them walking quietly and observing the surroundings.


    Needless to say, several hidden bodyguards were guarding him from a distance.


    "Please, everyone, gather at the main gate, the entrance of the academy," a voice echoed throughout the ce, attracting the attention of the youngsters, who soon followed the instructions given by the voice.


    Theos and Alice also decided to go, but staying more on the sidelines so as not to be seen yet, because of the great fame gained by Theos it was not a very good idea to appear so soon in person.


    With all the students gathered at the main door of the academy, the entrance of the academy, a gigantic door, hundreds of times the size of a normal person, made entirely of wood and pure steel.


    In front of the gaze of all those moved students, the door slowly opened, revealing a magical blue wind that swept through all the young people, who eximed in surprise.


    "Wow!"


    "What''s that?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s funny!"


    The young people did not stopughing and watching as that magical wind slowly separated into blue particles, but the show did not end there...


    The magical particles fell and slowly formed a structure, a magical base, and but surely, a rtivelyrge dais was formed.


    "What did you think of the show?" a voice asked, chuckling.


    Under the surprised eyes of the students, an old man of about 70 years came out of the door with a cane, or rather, a staff in his hand, which supported his walk.


    "This was a spell; my Path allows me to control Mana particles to create things like this," as he finished his words, with a smile on his face, the old man mmed his staff against the floor of the dais with all his might.


    But to the bewilderment of the crowd, no sound or impact was heard from the crash.


    The old man smiled proudly. "Did you see that? The impact didn''t make any sound because the Mana particles absorbed the impact, that''s how you achieve that."


    With this exnation, all the other students nodded with understanding, causing the old man to chuckle.


    "Hehehe, but let''s put this aside for now; I forgot to introduce myself; I''m us Ulgar, noble independent Ulgar and one of the main teachers here at the academy."


    Upon hearing the old man''s introduction, those already surprised youngsters overcame their surprise to be shocked as they realized that they were in front of one of the great powers of the world.


    "It''s us... Called The Magician for being one of the most incredible Mana users in the magical field", said Alice, seeing the spectacle that was forming in front of her.


    "Yes, he is a mage through and through, his specialty is that of a pure mage, despite being of the simplest specialties with Swordsman, he took simplicity to another level," Theosmented with some respect, even he must admit respect to people like us, who took his specialty to another level altogether.


    "They also say he has the rank of Expert or even Peak Expert, and maybe that''s not so far-fetched," the ck-haired man continued, he already knew us'' current rank, but he didn''t want to reveal it because Alice might think it would be strange for him to know us'' exact rank, when practically nobody knows it exactly.


    Alice nodded, fully focused on how the scene unfolded in front of her, with us tapping his staff against the ground a couple of times so that suddenly more particles levitated into the air.


    "Each particle contains your information as students, so they could also be used as an ID card, so very careful not to lose them," us warned, waving his staff.


    The particles traveled to the various students under us'' guidance, each getting their ID card.


    Even Theos and Alice also received a particle containing their ID card.


    Seeing the card given in his hand, Theos smiled, "That old man is dangerous, he even knows we are here, and look at this ID card; it''s perfect."


    The details of Theos'' ID card were almost the same as given by the system: his name, age, rank, and path, although the card only showed one path, which is the Corrupted Celestial path.


    "Mine looks fine," Alice said as she looked at her ID card, which was the same as Theos'', obviously with their respective information.


    Theos took a look at Alice''s card, to shake his head. "Apparently, with this, we confirm that, yes, your path is that of the Love Mana."


    After extensive research, he discovered that Alice''s path is her own Mana, which is why she is so good at controlling it, but he still wanted to deny it for her sake.


    Even though the system confirmed to him that Alice''s path was that, he didn''t want to ept the reality until he saw the evidence under his eyes again: Alice''s ID card.


    "I have this Love Mana because of the love I feel for you," Alice expressed, puffing out her chest with pride.


    Theos rolled his eyes, not knowing whether tough or cry, but finally just shook his head and smiled. "I already know you love me, silly girl, you don''t have to have a Mana and identity card to prove that to me," he dered, making Alice smile shyly.


    Under the shadows, the two gave each other a tender kiss, but Theos wasn''t quite satisfied, so he reached up to Alice''s ear for a few words. "Today we''re going to do it," he whispered, making Alice blush more, but she smiled happily at this news.


    Without realizing that more than one girl was dying of jealousy at this moment...


    [The heroines, Eleanor, Nora, Elsa, Elena, and the protagonist''s sister, Luna, are dying of jealousy over the host... 8000 Negative Mana]...


    [The protagonist, n, is feeling jealous and lonely because of the host''s actions... 3000 Negative Mana]


    ~

 Chapter 64: First Test

    [The heroines, Eleanor, Nora, Elsa, Elena, and the protagonist''s sister, Luna, are dying of jealousy over the host... 8000 Negative Mana]


    [The protagonist, n, is feeling jealous and lonely because of the host''s actions... 3000 Negative Mana]


    Hearing the notifications from the system, Theos couldn''t have been happier to receive such juicy rewards... But also his eyes turned as cold as ice, with a tremendous murderous intent that he was fortunately able to barely hide.


    ''n feeling jealous of me? Doesn''t that mean he loves Alice?'', such an idea made Theos furious to the point of wanting to kill n right now.


    But he calmed down, why should he kill the person who gives him a great amount of power all the time? Of course, he''s going to kill him; he looked at his wife and him with jealousy; he would never tolerate that.


    But for now, he would grab the rewards; he didn''t say before to n more things to make n''s life more miserable.


    The reality was that he hadn''t had notifications from the system since his birthday because of how busy he''d been preparing, training, developing ns, and having to do ''drills'' with Alice.


    ''But... Wait, that means they all found me, including n,'' he concluded, widening his vision thanks to his Hate Attraction ability; he observed the whole scene more widely as if it was a camera capturing images from above.


    ''So they''re there...'' What Theos saw was n in one of the groups of students, chatting happily but also looking out of the corner of his eye at Theos.


    Possibly because of his great talent and affinity for Manna, he was able to locate Theos. In contrast, Nora and Eleanor were chatting happily, only apanied by Elsa and Elena, totally apart from therge group of students.


    Possibly because Nora knew of Theos'' location, since his father must have told her, she told Eleanor, Elsa, and Elena, so they knew of his location.


    ''Damn traitor,'' Theos cursed inwardly, but he didn''t think much of it, an empty curse; there was even a smile on his face since, thanks to her, he got more rewards.


    ''That proves that the system hasn''t forgotten about me,'' he thought, deciding to continue listening to us'' words, who was already about to finish his speech.


    "Today they were greeted by me since no one here is yet qualified to see our director or even deputy director, so they will have to be satisfied with just my old presence, hahaha,"ughing a little, the old man made his times his cane touch the stage again.


    Under the expectant eyes of the young people, the particles of the tform separated little by little to disappear with the wind, along with a us who turned around, heading inside the door, but not before leaving a few words.


    "I wish you luck, I hope you find your ce here, make friends to support each other, rivals to improve, find your teachers to learn from and in some future teach the juniors who are in your ce right now, but for now, all I can say is this", giving a pause as if he wanted to install suspense in everyone''s hearts, he continued.


    "Learn, learn a lot, because no one knows the dangers that threaten our world and what you will do to protect your loved ones... That''s all." leaving thesest words that sounded darker and more sinister than anything, us entered through the door, disappearing from the students'' sight together with the particles that separated in the air.


    ''Thatst dialogue... I don''t remember ever hearing it,'' Theos thought cautiously. ''Maybe the curses are already threatening the world? Or will it be a typical extra message and that''s it? After all, this world is different from the one in the novels, but thosest words couldn''t be casual.''


    Thinking more and more about it, he realized that curses were most likely already lurking around the world; after all, he had already encountered one rtively recently. ¡Ò¦Ó?$§Ô¦×!-§Ñ+?%-%


    "We''d better go, Alice," she nodded as she listened to Theos'' words, watching as the other students entered through therge door minutes after the old man had entered.


    It didn''t take many minutes for these students to enter the academy door, where finally Theos and Alice approached and also entered with total naturalness.


    ...


    "Wow that''s big," Alice murmured as she witnessed the entire academy, now closer than what she had seen before.


    The buildings bigger and brighter, even Theos marveled at the sight, but he didn''t stop his walk, as he knew that what came after this would be very important to have a more peaceful school life... And chaotic at the same time.


    "Gather in thebat center in building 09, please, all students are needed there."


    The robotic voice echoed throughout the academy again, making Theos smile. ''At least this is exactly simr to the original plot,'' he thought, pausing briefly to look at the numbers of the various buildings.


    "There it is," Theos said, pointing to one of thergest buildings on the grounds, entirely ck with red lines, as tall as a skyscraper.


    Theos moved forward with Alice, holding and intertwining their hands, for them, this was amon thing after spending so many crazy nights together... Exercise nights *cough*.


    When she looked closer, she saw that next to the building there was abel with arge number "09", so I understand why Theos considered this building as the one said by the voice.


    Indeed, there was a line of students waiting there, although there weren''t that many anymore, possibly that voice was repeated many times when the first student entered.


    They only had to wait a couple of minutes for them to also enter with total naturalness, observing the whole building from inside, with total technology that looked extremely modern, but this did not interest Theos, who only saw in front of him the crowd of students gathered under one point.


    At the epicenter, arge, burly man stood out among the others; with a serious expression, he watched each of the young people, including Theos and Alice.


    Staring at Theo''s, the man smiled brightly, but that smile disappeared as quickly as it appeared, again turning his attention to the other students. "I''m William, amoner like many here."


    William''s words had a hidden meaning that the noble students noticed, but they said nothing, merely thinking.


    Instead, themoners watched William in admiration, amazed that amoner like them hade so far, despite starting so low.


    But before they could question him, William spoke again, this time raising his voice higher. "Now, you are going to fight me."


    ~

 Chapter 65: First Test [II]

    But before they could question him, William spoke again, this time raising his voice higher. "Now, you are going to fight me."


    This statement took many students by surprise, each reacting in different ways: emotion, panic, fear, and even superiority.


    But Wiliam''s gaze was all the time riveted on a fixed point, the students eventually realized this and looked at the spot where the professor stared.


    They were in for a big surprise, at least, for them.


    "It''s Theos!"


    "Of the most powerful geniuses of the generation, the crimson shadow, mad swordsman, and much more, he has thousands of nicknames."


    "Yes, yes, already our ttery sounds stupid, it''s already obvious how monstrous he is!"


    The exmations kepting to Theos who also stood watching Wiliam, the meaning of their crossed nces was clear: Today''s first battle.


    Averting his gaze first, Wiliam turned around to approach a door, subsequently slowly opening it.


    Under the watchful eyes of all the students, behind the door was visible... Nothing, apletely white and empty room, like a bottomless cube.


    "Academy Training Room," Theos muttered, but loud enough for Alice to hear.


    "It looks like a very optimal training ground," Alice nodded several times.


    He rolled his eyes, amused at his wife''s awkwardness.


    "Well, it''s time to walk away, it''s the first shift of the fight, and guess what? I''ll be that first turn hahaha," chuckling, he slowly pulled away from Alice''s hands.


    "Fine, I''ll be supporting you from the bleachers... If there are" As she looked around, she couldn''t find any bleachers or seats to sit on.


    Theos just shook his head. "You can make yourself a seat with your own Mana, after all, you are a genius at controlling it."


    Hearing the words of a trailing Theos, Alice began to channel Mana, a pink Mana that to everyone''s surprise, came together to form afortable chair.


    "Hey, hey, what only Masters and Grand Masters can create objects with Mana?"


    "Yeah, you must be a Grand Master, or be a Mana genius like n and The Fallen himself."


    The rumors were not long ining but quickly faded away as they were more interested in the fight toe, with Theos entering the white room, and William waiting in the epicenter of the room.


    As he entered and came face to face with William, thetter spoke. "This fight is simple, first show me your identity card."


    Theos nonchntly pulled out his ID card, handing it to the professor who looked it up and down, from every possible angle, finally nodding.


    "Well, it''s a real ID card, you are the only one in advanced rank and from what I could hear, you are Peak Advanced, as if that wasn''t enough, you have a very unique and singr Path, I had never heard of a path called Celestial Corrupted, it sounds anything but that to weak," the professor stated with a smile.


    He handed the ID card back to Theos, which he kept in his storage ring.


    Noting that Theos seemed ready, William continued. "Well, with that, I''ll be a little tougher on you, I''m a Grand Master, but I''ll fight you as a Peak Master, you win if one of your attacks hits me." ¨»???¦Ø#§Ñ-¦Ã¡Ò-¦Ò§Ú-*


    Theos nodded with understanding, while several students spoke frantically as they listened to William''s words.


    As Theos entered the room, ss was installed in the walls so the students could watch the battle and, as if that wasn''t enough, listen as well.


    Several of these students considered the battle unfair.


    "The professor should regte his power to Master, going directly with Peak Master is too much."


    "Yes, I agree with you, it''s practically impossible for me to hit him."


    "And as if that wasn''t enough, the professor has a dual specialty, of swordsmanship and hand-to-handbat, so his agility and speed is on another level."


    Discussions were not long ining, but William didn''t pay the slightest attention to it, much less Theos.


    "Let''s get started at once," the ck-haired man said, expelling the negative Mana that scared even the professor in front of him.


    Several days had passed and he had be more powerful, much more powerful, because of the daily training he did every day.


    William was no slouch either, expelling Mana from his body as well, he boosted his physical capabilities.


    The two stared at each other, in silence.


    But that silence was broken in a second, Theos made the first move, with his speed, so fast that he left a blur of his image, and he arrived immediately in front of William, throwing him a great blow.


    But William didn''t just stare, stepping back as he sensed the danger, he also made his offensive,unching a great spinning kick, so fast and destructive that Theos could barely block by crossing his forearms in "X".


    But the force behind the spinning kick was such that it sent Theos flying a little more than a couple of meters away.


    Sliding across the floor, Theos activated his Path, to the surprise of the students and William himself, the particles of darkness came out and gathered next to Theos'' skin, forming a kind of armor on his body, having ws, wings, and protectors as they are on his chest, shoulders, elbows, knees, and calves.


    Theos moved again, this time much faster,unching a blow that William miraculously blocked.


    Responding to Theos'' offensive, William moved towards him to throw a punch as well, but Theos blocked it by barely grabbing his hand.


    "You fell," William dered, moving as if he had thought out all his moves minutes before performing them, he stood behind Theos, his free hand bent slightly to ce it on Theos'' neck.


    As his other hand was still held by a bewildered Theos, Theos mped his hand to the very back of his neck, performing a slightly odd and iplete, but quite effective lion-kill against Theos.


    "You had neither of your hands to defend yourself, one was holding my hand and the other in the air after that blow," William stated, exerting more force and pressure to render Theos nearly unconscious.


    With impressive force, Theos ced a hand on William''s forearm, trying with all his might to pull it away from his throat, which he seeded minimally to the surprise of William and the students themselves.


    "Ah," the professor winced as he felt the bones in his hand shattered into a million pieces, looking closely, he could see Theos crushing his hand brutally.


    "And your mistake was underestimating my strength."


    ~

 Chapter 66: Compromise

    ''And your mistake was underestimating me,'' Theos dered, pressing harder on the broken hand of a bewildered William.


    ''How the fuck could you break my hand so easily? I even boosted my physical capabilities with Mana...'', William didn''t understand how Theos did it, but if he understood anything, it was that he had lost.


    He hadn''t received an attack per se, but it caused him damage, besides that, William wasn''t confident he could keep up with Theos with his broken hand.


    Releasing Theos, he stepped back a bit to announce to all the students. "Theos has won!"


    With such a statement, everyone apuded and congratted, but such praise fell on deaf ears for Theos, who was clutching his throat and breathing with a little difficulty.


    ''My strength has undoubtedly improved from that time, but I''m 100% sure that if the professor had continued the fight with a broken hand, maybe he would have won, but he would have also taken quite a bit of damage,'' he concluded, his mind a little shaken.


    MVLeMpYr-story


    It was true, he now realized one of his great shorings: battle experience.


    Yes, he had fought multiple times, but he had only had one real challenge and that was against the Curse, which also didn''t know how to fight because it was a newborn.


    All the battles were of a great difference in power, even his first big battle was not necessarily so difficult, but now he realized that, although William is not as physically powerful as the curse, his technique and experience in battle made him much more dangerous, an opponent that in a fight to the death Theos can lose.


    ''His technique is on another level, although his physical strength is not greater than the curse, it is almost certain that William would have beaten the curse in a hypothetical fight between the two'', thinking about this, Theos turned around to go back to Alice.


    "Theos Von Fallen... You are a monster among monsters, eh," William said briefly, causing Theos to stop his steps.


    He continued. "In my opinion, if you manage to get the same level of technique as the one you have in strength, you could defeat subjects one rank higher than yours with greater ease, that Path of yours is also terrifying, although, in a few minutes, we''ll see everyone''s Path ranks, for sure yours is Supreme."


    The students went crazy listening to the assertions of a smiling William, emotional to have a student like Theos in his ss.


    "I''ll see what I can do," with these cold words, Theos walked out of the training ground with an expression colder than ice, causing all the other students who had nned to congratte him to recoil at the sight of his expression.


    [The Host has struck fear into the hearts of his fellow students... 1000 negative energy], the system notified.


    Continuing with a cold expression, Theos approached Alice, his inner surprise well hidden. ''System... You didn''t mention that could only see notifications of a thousand or more than a thousand, did you? Well, since I remember this, now tell me, why did these students give so many points?''


    Theos was not annoyed, if not surprised that the students would give him so many points when they shouldn''t be.


    Fortunately, the system exined this to him. [These fellow students, have at least talked to the main characterster on, despite not appearing in the story, they are very much assumed to it all the timeter on, that''s why they give so many points].


    ''Oh, I see...'', Theos nodded mentally, understanding the workings behind this.


    ''Basically, they are very muchpromised by the actions of the main characters, so they would be NPCs but very important, right?''


    [That''s right, plus with the sheer amount of them, that''s why you get 1000 negative energy.]


    ''I see... Maybe I should cause hell among these students, thinking about this, Theos'' cold face had a half smile, which on the outside because of his beautiful face looked charming, but on the inside... It could be called the devil''s smile.


    "Good battle, you did amazing!" congratted Alice, giving Theos a big hug.


    He epted the hug, at the same timeing up to her ear. "You''ve got quite a strong husband, don''t you," he teased, his hot breath impacting Alice''s flushed ear, who flinched at his voice.


    "Oh, brother, so nice to see you around!" with a mischievous grin, Nora appeared between the two lovers.


    "!!!", Alice gave a big jump, separating from Theos, thetter with a smile greeted his sister by patting them on the head.


    "What brings you here, little sister?" he asked curiously, but deep down... ''You''ll have to pay meter for interrupting my conversation'', he thought silently.


    "Nothing specific, I just came to say hello to my brother and I... Sister-inw? Anyway... Well, it''s hard to say this, but your fianc¨¦e... Or other fianc¨¦e, also wants to talk to you," with a forced smile, Nora disappeared as quickly as she appeared out of nowhere.


    "What''s wrong with the littledy... I mean, my sister-inw?" Alice asked awkwardly, making Theosugh.


    "Nothing, I just have to talk to someone... Peculiar," he remarked, seeing Eleanor staring at him unblinkingly.


    Alice understood immediately, so reluctantly, she stepped back a little.


    Surprisingly the students were not watching the actual fight with the professor, instead, they were eagerly watching the uing discussion of the engaged


    To the surprise of the students, Theos did not move from his ce, so Eleanor had to go there of her own ord, stopping in front of Theos.


    Eleanor''s blue eyes stared into Theos'' pair of different colored eyes.


    "What do you wish to talk to me for?" he asked, although there was already a rather obvious assumption, he wanted to confirm it at once so that there would be no misunderstandings.


    Eleanor''s eyes hesitated a little, her lips even trembled slightly, but she gathered enough strength to speak. "What do you want to do about the engagement?"


    She had realized since Theos is world famous that he was her betrothed.


    ~

 Chapter 67: A Determined Heroine

    "Talk about the engagement?" he asked.


    Eleanor nodded slightly. "Yes... My parents told me to let you know what we''re going to do about the engagement since we''re adults now."


    Hearing her words, Theos pondered for a few seconds in total silence, before answering with a smile. "Let''s break the engagement."


    ...


    Silence reigned in the room, even the falling of a needle, had it been there, could have been heard by every person.


    "What?" she asked with a forced smile.


    "What you heard, let''s break the engagement, first of all, we don''t love each other, and secondly, I already love a woman... Or more than one woman", thisst part he said in a voice so low that not even Eleanor could hear, but it did not impede for her fury to burst out.


    "Well... Very well," she repeated with a face full of anger, subsequently turning to walk away.


    But halfway she stopped, a few seconds passed and then she turned again to Theos and dered:


    "I won''t break the engagement, you''ll love me, you''ll see," with this statement, she stormed off under the shock and surprise of all the students who were well left the ''show''.


    ''What?'', although on the outside Theos wore a rxed expression, inwardly he was also a few shocked. ''What did I do to her to make her talk to me like that? Maybe she liked it or is she being a spoiled brat who doesn''t like to be rejected? It could be the former, after all, I''m exaggeratedly handsome and have the Heroine Attraction skill, but it could also be thetter.''


    Thinking, he shrugged not finding an answer. Turning around, he approached Alice, and at the same time, the system notification beeped again.


    [Heroine Eleanor is furious, jealous, frustrated, and corrupted because of the host''s actions... 10,000 Negative Energy].


    Theos smiled when he heard the notification from the system, the reality is that he wanted to break the engagement because reality is reality, there is no love between the two, at least not from Theos towards her. But he also did that to gain more power, which would be much needed in his ns.


    ''Wow, that''s quite an increase in power, I even feel greater strength... In a few of these days I should thank Eleanor for this increase in strength,'' he thought.


    Arriving next to Alice, she smiled sweetly at him. "Thank you."


    "What are you thanking me for?" he asked, puzzled.


    "For trying to break your engagement, that means a lot to me, I won''t be afraid of having my husband stolen hahaha," she chuckled.


    A chuckle as beautiful as bells mesmerized several male students, but Theos instead responded to her with a smile. "Hey, and how would you feel if I told you that I love another woman too?"


    Instinctively Theos'' ears kicked in, curious to hear her response and also somewhat expectant, as she had been very "crazy"tely.


    Fortunately, her smile remained, even softer. "As long as she is a strong woman, who truly loves you, and as long as you don''t stop loving me, I could ept her."


    The words fell as low as whispers, none of the students could hear her, obviously excepting Theos who opened his eyes wide.


    "Do you mean them?" he asked again.


    "Sure, I''mpletely serious," she confirmed.


    But despite those words, Theos'' sharp eyes could perceive any emotion or negative feelings, and Alice''s were... A sinister feeling, murder.


    ''Even if she says she doesn''t care, the reality is that she does, although for sure the Alice without the Love Mana would have epted, currently, she is different, sometimes she is evenpletely insane.''


    ''Fortunately, Alice is slowly returning to being Alice, if I had told her this the day she transformed, she would have gonepletely crazy... At least now she tries to control herself, even if she has other kinds of desires...''


    His thoughts concluded Theos grabbed Alice''s hand, intertwining their hands, and he pointed to the training room where they were still battling.


    "Why don''t we watch some training," he proposed, to which Alice nodded.


    After that, the two watched the constant battles in the training room.


    The other students also recovered from their shock and silently said nothing about what they had just seen, of course, after getting away from Theos, it would all be gossip.


    The students passed one by one to fight against William, thetter had already recovered after taking a potion and was using his Advanced rank power, as the other students were barely Peak Basic rank and a few barely Intermediate.


    No student could touch the professor without wanting to, all resulting in humiliation, until someone peculiar appeared.


    "Finally something interesting," muttered Theos.


    Alice nodded, in fact, for her, this had all been boring, but the person entering the room was well-known to all.


    "Arnold Whitelock."


    "A genius among geniuses, I think he''ll be able to y it."


    "I think so too."


    Incredible as it may seem, thesepliments and encouragements did not affect the albino''s mood in the least, turning out to be like a river without current, totally calm.


    ''He may be arrogant on many asions, but when he is serious, he puts aside his arrogance and ego,'' Theos concluded.


    All that information was provided by the novel, he already knew a little of what was going to happen next, but the excitement of seeing him was not lessened by the fact that he knew what was going to happen. Any information he could gather about Arnold was of utmost importance, especially in battle.


    "Let''s get started, you know the rules," William said.


    Arnold nodded, the two of them positioning themselves for battle.


    It was well known that Arnold fought at a distance, but by the position and his posture, he made it clear that he was going to fight hand-to-hand.


    "Ya!" shouted William, this time, moving against Arnold.


    Using the power of an Advanced Peak, he moved so fast that the students could barely see him, but Arnold was different.


    "Mmm," humming, the albino moved to the side, dodging William''s onught.


    But that''s not where it ended, William stopped dead in his tracks, giving a small jump to subsequentlyunch a kick towards Arnold.


    The vertical kick that went towards Arnold, like a whip, was so powerful that it would be no exaggeration to say that it could destroy arge boulder weighing tons.


    Arnold, calm-eyed and serene, did not see this as a concern in the least, instead, he moved toward the kick, bewildered Theos himself; all onlookers widening their eyes.


    The professor hesitated for a second, he knew that a kick like that could kill Arnold if it hit him squarely.


    But that doubt for a thousandth of a second was his undoing when in a moment, he waspletely knocked to the ground.


    ~

 Chapter 68: Protagonist In Depression

    The world seemed to freeze, all the students watching what seemed almost impossible in front of their eyes.


    Arnold, in just one attack, knocked William down, and in less than 5 seconds the battle had ended as Arnold was the victor.


    "What was that?" asked William, puzzled.


    Arnold saw him slumped on the ground, with a neutral expression. "Easy, you lost, you let your guard down when your kick was about to impact, and in addition to slowing down, you had also reduced your mana."


    At the mention of all the mistakes, the professor couldn''t look him in the eye, nodding.


    But Arnold wasn''t finished. "With all the above said, I just had to give you a mammoth Mana pressure with all my Intermediate Peak strength, using my own Mana, and make you lose your bnce by touching your leg."


    All the students immediately understood Arnold''s strategy, each one pping.


    "That''s great...awesome!"


    "Is he the same age as us? He''s a monster! A great strategist..."


    Proudly, the albino calmly walked out of the room, meeting all sorts of people congratting him.


    ''He''s a monster... Much more than he should be'' thought Theos.


    But this he saw as normal, after all, in the novel he only had n as his ultimate rival and they were always on par, even though Arnold was superior at the start. However, seeing Theos, with such a big gap between him, n, and himself, made him try harder to be stronger.


    ''A butterfly effect no doubt,'' Theos concluded.


    "That was amazing," Alice admitted, her pretty eyes wide with surprise.


    Theos nodded. "Sure, we''re talking about some of the greatest geniuses, if it''s about strength and power, I''d be the most powerful, but Arnold''s intelligence, especially how he strategizes in real time, is without a doubt terrifying."


    Listening to Theos''s words, she went into a thoughtful stance, her hand massaging her chin. "So, in a battle you versus him, on equal terms, would Arnold win?"


    Theos shook his head from side to side. "No, my Mana is much more powerful than his, plus I have superior intelligence, I would say, my only weakness is not having battle experience, but it would still be my victory, however, he would give me a hard time, especially how he uses his Ice Path."


    Confirming this, the pair resumed their attention to the training room, where n entered with a face so serious that Theos had to hold backughter to keep from bursting outughing.


    "Another genius," William muttered with a frown.


    He had already had a hard time with these so-called "geniuses", he underestimated one, resulting in his defeat, and the other one set a psychological trap for him. What will n do? He wondered.


    There are rumors that n and Arnold are almost equal as far as power is concerned, so Arnold being at an Intermediate Peak power, even at nothing to be at Advanced, William assumed that n should be simr.


    "Now!" he shouted after reminding n of the rules.


    Thebat began.


    The two shed multiple times, the professor did not underestimate n in the least and used his power as an Advanced Peak, but one as powerful as a Master.


    n, despite resisting the shes, was gradually tiring, he also had no strategy before entering the battle.


    Slowly but surely, n found himselfpletely and utterly outssed by William, who watched him with a hint of disappointment.


    ''Bullshit... Because they humiliated you, you have the right to take it out on me? Fuck you!'' the blond thought angrily.


    He saw how William underestimated Theos and Arnold, but now he attacked him with all the even more, which made him angry.


    He, who was always the center of attention, was now reduced to a mockery, the only one of the current generation''s geniuses who could not defeat William.


    Finally, after several minutes of battle, the battle itself ended with n''s defeat as no significant attack hit William.


    "He lost..."


    "A bit disappointing..."


    The conversions did not stoping as n pathetically lost the battle.


    As he passed through all the students, the blond clenched his hands in rage and anger, but could only ept... ept the injustice of the world.


    If there was one thing he realized since he met Theos, it was that the world is quite unfair, nothing was going right for him and his parents'' health was getting worse.


    Without realizing it, loneliness and sadness were taking over his soul.


    ¡­


    [The protagonist, n, has experienced different emotions such as Loneliness, sadness, anger, and frustration because of the host... You have received 6000 negative energy].


    [The protagonist, n, is going into depression because of the host''s actions... You have received 20,000 negative energy].


    Hearing the constant notifications from the system, Theos couldn''t help but smile broadly.


    "Wow, yeah what do you hate that guy," Alice said upon seeing Theos'' cheerful smile.


    "It''s normal, he deserves to lose, he''s a bastard who almost gave my brother a bad reputation in the world," Noramented, sitting between Theos and Alice.


    "How... You know what? Forget it.", sighed Theos.


    He had long ago given up on how his sister used to disappear and appear out of nowhere.


    "Speaking of n, I don''t hate him, but it does make me happy for his misery over... Certain things," he stated.


    "Certain things? Like what?" asked Alice innocently.


    "Because he deserves it!" eximed Nora before her brother could respond.


    She stood up and with her finger, pointed to the sky as a sign of justice, as if to say: it is divine justice that is falling on him.


    Aliceughed at her behavior, instead Theos rolled his eyes, but with a slight smile on his lips.


    "Oh, look, now it''s Eleanor''s turn," eximed the albino, pointing to the door where Eleanor was entering.


    Alice narrowed her eyes, paying special attention to this battle, likewise, but to a lesser extent, Nora watched with special attention the fight that was about to unfold.


    Theos, on the other hand, with a smile on his face, could only shake his head, thinking of William''s bad luck in having to fight Eleanor so quickly.


    ~ MVLeMpYr-unofficial-chapter

 Chapter 69: Duel Of Girls

    Eleanor entered the white room, her blonde hair cascading down her back, as bright as the stars themselves, and her blue eyes looking like an ocean without waves, a river without a current...


    Stopping in front of William, she nodded briefly, confirming that she waspletely ready. To then go through the entire process that all the students did, handing her ID to the professor, thetter also nodded before handing her ID back.


    "Okay, let''s begin!" he shouted, for the second time lunging first at a student.


    But as if Eleanor had been waiting for this, she sped her hands together, and between the two hands together an absurdly bright red light was formed, subsequently, she separated her hands to give rise to a golden fire shield.


    The professor stopped in his tracks.


    The same light was already blinding William a little, but he stopped because of the high temperatures emitted by that shield of fire, even at 5 meters away he felt a little irritation on his skin.


    ''It will certainly be more difficult than n'', thought William.


    Taking the battle more seriously, he used the same force he used on n, unleashing a devastating power.


    But Eleanor did not flinch, instead, she went on the offensive this time, throwing the fire shield at William.


    William moved a little to the right, because of the size of the shield, and its dimensions of 2 meters long and wide, he had to move extremely fast to dodge the attack.


    After dodging it, he felt burning on his left hand, possibly being so close to the shield the high temperatures irritated his skin more.


    "She''s extremely dangerous..." he muttered to himself silently.


    "Still hasn''t figured it out, huh?", Theos said observing the battle.


    "What do you mean, husband?" asked Alice curiously.


    Nora awaited silence, but the smile on her face betrayed that she already knew what Theos meant.


    "You see, Alice, the Way of Eleanor, its power is extremely special... In addition to being in ridiculously high temperatures, it can override the defenses of anything, including Mana," he revealed.


    "!!!", she startled, her gaze turning back to the battle that was unfolding.


    Eleanor didn''t move from her ce, standing therepletely still, while throwing spells towards William.


    He nimbly dodged all the blonde''s fire attacks, but more than anyone else he knew that if he continued like that, he would inevitably lose.


    Not only that, it wouldn''t be a defeat for knocking him down or because an attack hit him, no, it would be a defeat for not keeping up with his opponent, which is even more humiliating.


    ''She could easily beat anyone of Advanced rank, no doubt it''s as the ID says, she''s a Peak Intermediate and can even be considered in the Advanced rank,'' William mentally stated.


    He couldn''t go on like this, the more he dodged, the more his skin burned and irritated, to make the situation worse, Eleanor didn''t seem to be left with little Mana... On the contrary, she looked rxed, making it clear that she could keep fighting much, much more.


    "Well...", he sighed, releasing more power.


    It wasn''t that he entered the rank of Master, but that he gathered everything an Advanced Peak can gather to cover his body with Mana.


    With confidence, the professor went all out against Eleanor, not knowing that she was expecting exactly that.


    "I won," she dered with a faint smile.


    The next moment, the entire room was surrounded by golden mes, so hot that the students had to retreat to avoid being charred.


    The mes covered everything, walls, floors, and ceiling, there was nothing that the fire had not covered.


    Under this extreme heat field, William fell to his knees, being in the epicenter of all that heat shock.


    His whole body was sweating profusely from the intense heat, and the mes on the floor threatened to devour him, breaking through his mana defenses.


    "Eleanor Sonne, you have won," he dered.


    Instantly, the mes disappeared from the entire room, turning into Mana particles that merged with the air.


    Proudly, she walked out of the training room. MVLeMpYr-original-content


    As she exited she was greeted by numerous apuses,pliments and congrattions, but she did not respond to any of this, instead staring at Theos, her chest slightly puffed out with pride.


    ''This girl...'', thought Theos.


    Looking away slightly, he met Alice''s murderous eyes directed at Eleanor.


    The blonde was no slouch either, she too stared at Alice, almost as if sparks were flying from her gaze.


    "Alice, we''d better go," Theos requested.


    Alice turned her head towards Theos, confused. "What for? It''s my turn, I want to fight too."


    Despite Alice''s pleading eyes, Theos knew what she wanted... To defeat Professor William faster and in a more dominant way than Eleanor, proving her superiority.


    Although this would provide him with more Negative Mana because Eleanor might feel negative emotions, the truth was that he didn''t want Alice to be hurt by his whims of being more powerful, and he also didn''t want to torment Eleanor more.


    Fortunately for him, two people in white coats entered the building, watching each of the students and each of the students watching them.


    "Good morning."


    "Good morning."


    The two men greeted briefly, walking towards the entrance to the training room, they stopped as they saw William standing there, totally weak.


    "I see, teacher number 17 has suffered several injuries from this generation of youngsters, the physical tests were canceled," stated one of the men.


    The other, a little taller but thinner, nodded in confirmation, writing down on papers all the information gathered.


    "Excuse me, was the testing canceled for good?" one of the students asked.


    The man nodded. "Yes, the professor is injured... More psychologically than physically, but injured."


    Thest sentence the man said with a hint of pity, but no one noticed, except for Theos of course.


    "So, what do we do now?" the student asked again.


    "Now you will have to go to thest test, the verification of Pathways," the man stated.


    As if he would not take any more questions, the robed man walked away with hispanion, exiting the building.


    ''Wow, this changes a lot of things...'', Theos thought.


    The ck-haired man''s gaze shifted to the groups of still confused students, as several had not taken theirbat test.


    ''Haven''t the new heroines participated...''


    ~

 Chapter 70: Evolved Eyes Of Oblivion

    "Meet in building 01... Meet in building 01... Meet in building 01... Meet in building 01."


    The mechanical voices kept echoing throughout the academy, causing dozens of rows of students to run from ce to ce looking for the so-called building number 01.


    Fortunately, they found it rtively quickly, everyone went there immediately, including Theos, Alice, and Luna.


    Yes, Luna.


    "How have you been?" the ckhead asked with a cute smile.


    "Luna, we talked every day by phone calls, even by video calls, as if that wasn''t enough, we talked before I left for the academy," he replied.


    Luna felt quite ufortable and embarrassed, she couldn''t find a conversation with Theos, all because of... The knife over her throat.


    Although surprising, this knife over her throat is more of a literal expression than a metaphor because of Alice''s face and eyes, which contain a great deal of murderous intent.


    "Uh... Hi, Alice," she greeted, first trying to smooth things over with her.


    "Hi," he replied dryly.


    "Ehhh... What''s new with me?"


    "Nothing, just that a ck cat wants to steal my husband," Alice said venomously.


    Luna sighed, giving up on ever regaining the young but strong friendship they had at their first meeting.


    Certainly, Alice was one of the few girls she talked to and considered a friend, but now Alice seemed to consider her mortal enemy, her nemesis and archenemy.


    ''They should work it out on their own,'' Theos concluded quietly. ''If Alice isn''t hurting her it means she doesn''t hate her at all, so they''re sure to get along in the future, though not for now, I can''t force their friendship.''


    Theos hadn''t even introduced Luna to her as his ''second girlfriend'', but women''s instincts are truly great.


    As they say out there, if the woman sees the girl you are cheating on her with, they will know right away that it''s her just by instinct... It has happened to many people.


    It''s like her superpower...


    "We''re almost there," Theos started to break the tension.


    The two stood looking at the big building in front of them, if the previous one was already big, this one could be said to be twice, or even three times as big.


    And it also has a more futuristic and elegant touch, the whole building made of ss and tinum.


    All the students wereing in like ants to their burrows, so the three of them came in as well.


    [The secondary character, Professor William, has fallen into depression... 3000 negative energy].


    [You have ruined a rtionship, as some of his future friends and sponsors, but now fallen into depression, Professor William was erased from the plot... 10000 negative energy].


    The system notifications were music to the ears of a smiling Theos, but what he didn''t expect was the following announcement.


    [Attention]


    [Attention]


    [The host has obtained over 100K negative mana, evolving one of those skills and obtaining another].


    "Hey," Theos couldn''t help but express his confusion out loud.


    [The System has evolved the Eye of Oblivion and you have obtained a new skill: Emperor''s Aura]


    "!!!" Theos was startled, stopping his steps to grab his left eye tightly.


    "What''s wrong? Are you okay?"


    "Wait... Wait, I''ll call someone."


    The two women forgot their differences for a while as they watched Theos suffer, they had known him well enough to know that ordinary pain would not make him writhe like that.


    It should be an unimaginable pain.


    And so it was, a pain that Theos could only describe as unbearable. But to gain power, that''s what he''s willing to achieve.


    Theos'' left eye shone like a glow, forming a kind of six-petaled flower in the pupil of the eye, like a mark.


    "Agh," Theos fell to his knees.


    Alice and Luna were even more frightened, thetter ran out inside building 01 to call for help.


    "Stop!", Theos shouted.


    Luna stopped in her tracks, not because she wanted to, but rather because she couldn''t move, she simply couldn''t.


    She wanted to be stubborn and go get help for the one she loved, but a singlemand from him made her not move a single muscle, barely breathing.


    [Emperor''s Aura: people, even nobles will perceive you as an Emperor, if you use enough mana in your words you can perform an order impossible to break for weak people or people who believe in you, even for stronger people, but physically weak and if you use arge amount of mana to perform the order... For many you will be a superior being by nature, like a god].


    [Eye of Oblivion LvL 2: You will be able to make people forget memories for a longer time, about a whole day, but in all this time you will spend mana, so it is necessary to use it with moderation... As an extra, your charisma is slightly increased].


    Listening to all the information told by the system, Theos could only smile, but also cry as he saw how ... his charisma increased again!


    ''At this rate, it is no longer rare for me to be called Male God, my beauty must bepared to those of the gods,'' he thought.


    He didn''t want to be more handsome, but if the world wanted to do it, he wasn''t against it, he would just have to pay the consequences.


    "Are you okay?" asked Alicea, watching as Theos stood up again.


    "Yes, thank you for your concern, I just suddenly felt like the eye was about to explode," he affirmed.


    Hearing how her beloved was fine, Alice sighed in relief, but turning her attention to Luna, she was confused.


    "What''s wrong with Luna, why didn''t she move?".


    Hearing Alice''s question, Theos began to panic. ''I inadvertently added Mana to my words because of the intense pain from the modification of my eye, so it affected my Emperor''s aura... I think I do it again...''


    At this thought, he again began to concentrate Mana in his voice. "Luna, move again." -exclusive


    Instantly, Luna fell to her knees, totally terrified. "I couldn''t move, my body wouldn''t obey me..." she repeated.


    Theos patted her head, stroking her hair. "Rx, I''ll make it up to you... How about we go on another kill date again?"


    Theos'' request had an immediate effect on Luna, who put aside her fear and everything else to jump for joy and exim:


    "Yes!!!"


    ~


    Sorry for uploading the chapters sote, today is my birthday and I haven''t been having the best timetely. But hey, they''ve made it to 10 reviews! I stand by my words, so yes, you''ll get 4 extra chapters.


    The question is, do you guys want a POV of a particr character? I''ll read them and possibly upload the bonus ones in a few days.


    And as a second question, what will I get for my birthday? Hehehehehe.


    Thanks for reading!


    ~

 Chapter 71: Dual Path

    After Luna agreed to the date with Theos, Alice was annoyingly on her way to Building 01, where the trio entered.


    They encountered a bunch of young people lining up to pass by a machine.


    Each young man put his hand on top of the machine, which made a sound and finally, the machine disyed a color.


    "What is that?" asked Alice.


    "That over there is a machine to know what your Path is, it is verymon among nobles to know exactly the path of the family members," replied Luna.


    She had seen several of these, and as the daughter of a Marquis she knew exactly their functions, she even had to be evaluated with this machine so her parents could know her Path at birth.


    "That''s right," Theos confirmed Luna''s words.


    Also as an obsessed reader of the novel, everything she said was true, he didn''t even feel the need to add anything else.


    "Oh, I see, sounds quite interesting...", Alicemented, approaching the line.


    Theos and Luna followed her, the three of them being in thest three ces in line.


    "Hey, if you want we can trade ces, everyone is willing to trade ces with you," said a young man in line.


    Theos raised an eyebrow, noting the next person who would test the machine, he smiled.


    "Then, I''ll be the next one to test, after that young man," Theos pointed to the next man who took a step in front of the machine.


    All the young nobles wanted to do favors for Theos, being family to the most powerful duke, the very heir to the same, and as if that wasn''t enough, a celebrity in his own right.


    And themoners were no different, they equally or even more wanted to do favors for the ck-haired man.


    So when they saw him in thest ce, all the students decided almost instantly to give their ces to Theos.


    Of course, except for some students like Eleanor, Nora, Elsa, Elena, and one or two other heroines and plot characters who had pride of their own.


    Several minor nobles tried to engage Theos in conversation, but he just stared at the man who ced his hand on the machine.


    The blond-haired, blue-eyed n, already in a lousy mood, had no hope of anything newing out of the road checker.


    Sometimes, but very few and far between in history the path detector would detect a hidden Path, although the chances were slim, there were still some.


    Before n could take pride in his luck, after all, every single thing he did work out well, he was powerful, a genius and quite handsome, it was no joke to say that he considered himself the luckiest man in the world, in a hypothetical case, he would have trusted his luck so much that he could trust the machine to detect two Paths.


    But recently so many things happened to him... It was also no joke to say that he now considers himself the unluckiest man in the world.


    "Anyway, let''s get this over with," sighed n.


    Wanting to get it over with as soon as possible, he ced his hand on top of the machine, which detected the contact, glowing a yellow that signified his Path with Electricity.


    "Good," n congratted himself.


    With nothing unusual happening, he already considered it good luck, but under the gaze of all the students the machine changed color to a gold so intense that it was blinding to those standing around n.


    "What?", n''s surprise knew no bounds.


    But the next moment, his surprise was even greater when he saw an image being created above the machine, the image of a ... Dragon.


    wee-to-MVLeMpYr


    "A Dragon Path!"


    "This is something like no other, this I could consider a... Supreme Rank Path!"


    "It''s the Dragon Warrior!"


    Thisstment almost made Theos himself spit blood. ''What thing? Dragon Warrior? It justcks... Everything,'' he chuckled to himself.


    All the young men had stopped their conversations to directly observe a practically historical event... The birth of a Dragon Path.


    The vast majority know the significance of the machine emitting an image and that is that the Path is very powerful, so powerful that only the Supreme ranks or close to it can match it.


    "Tsk, that bastard... He''s too lucky! But I''m happy for him, he''s my brother after all," Luna said.


    She had mixed emotions, mostly anger, and joy, she felt good and happy because she knew that her brother had been down, but she also felt anger got herself for not being able topete against her brother in anything.


    Noting the annoyance in Luna''s eyes, Theos then stroked her head.


    "He is strong, but I certainly think you can defeat him if you face each other," he dered.


    "Don''t tell lies," she angrily contradicted.


    "It''s not a lie, I really mean itpletely," with a smile, he stopped stroking Luna''s hair to step out of the line and walk straight towards the machine.


    It was no lie, from life and deathbat experience Luna is a formidable warrior, she had learned and trained hard to bridge the great gap between her and Theos. In a battle to the death, Luna could defeat n.


    ''It''s bad luck that I don''t trust her abilities that much,'' he thought, then shook his head.


    Removing those thoughts from his head, Theos arrived directly at the machine, some teachers had already arrived to investigate and ask questions to the protagonist, n.


    But Theos did not care about this in the least, cing his hand on top of the machine, the machine gave off a ck light.


    Not only did it stay there, but the machine emitted arge image above, an image of a knight with ck armor and ck wings, but his hair was pure white.


    "I have heard that the Path of Theos is Celestial Corrupted."


    "Right, it sure is a Supreme Rank Pathway or it might even surpass that."


    "It''s just too scary."


    But the conversations soon stopped there when the light of the machine changed from a ck color to a full red color, like bright blood.


    A Dual Path.


    ~

 Chapter 72: Humiliate The Protagonist

    A Dual Path.


    The image above the machine conveyed a deep red color, so bright that students had to squint to see it.


    "What is that?"


    "I have no idea, but it''s definitely a Dual Path... It has a Dual Path!"


    "And no doubt an extremely powerful one to make the image so bright."


    The students were arguing and making their own fuss at the sight of such a discovery.


    Theos remained stoic, taking his hand off the machine.


    ''This should be enough,'' he thought, turning his attention to n.


    And so it was, this one stood there uprehending.


    He was so depressed and sad before, when he finally saw a light at the end of the tunnel... It turned out that that light was taken from him... Stolen.


    "Why is the world so unfair?" he muttered the blond. This-is-a-MVLeMpYr-special


    The people who were talking to him suddenly walked past him to Theos.


    A part of his mind and heart had been destroyed.


    [The Host has caused great mint and spiritual damage to n, permanent damage... You have received 30000 Negative Energy.]


    [The Host has just changed the protagonist, resulting in a big change in the overall plot].


    Theos smiled as he heard the system notifications. ''Hardly ever are these notificationsing in this fast, and it''s a big win,'' he thought.


    He felt even more strength coursing through his veins, constantly passing through and into his Mana heart.


    "Theos, The Fallen, how are you feeling?"


    "Do you know what your second Path might be?"


    In less than a second, the robed men surrounded Theos, enthusiastic and still not believing they had met two Dual Paths today.


    And one Dual Path more powerful than thest.


    Why do they consider him more powerful? It''s simple! Because in itself it is more powerful, it humbled of n, why wouldn''t it be more powerful?


    In addition to that, they also knew the operation of the machine very well, when the image above the machine created a fairly detailed image, is that the Path is monstrously strong.


    But if the image is such an intense color that it could blind everyone, even pushing the machine to the limit, it means that the Path is on another level altogether.


    All that,bining Theos'' first Path which in itself is monstrously strong and that Theos'' very status as a young Duke, how could they choose n first?


    Disappear if necessary!


    "Mmm, it''s hard to exin, but it''s like this...," Theos went on to exin to the men in robes.


    Basically, he filled them with lies and more lies, but how could they know that? They didn''t have the slightest basis for knowing.


    Theos exined that he feels fine, only that sometimes he feels an insatiable need to kill and more killing, besides he himself suspects that his second Path, which is actually the first one, is closely rted to Death.


    "Well, I''ve exined them all, now I must go," said Theos with a neutral expression.


    "Eh? Wait, please."


    "Yes, just a couple more questions."


    The robed men pleaded, but he heard none of this, turned and left, returning with his two wives.


    "What did they ask you? They look very disappointed now," Alicemented with confusion.


    Theos shook his head with a smile. "Nothing, just regarding my second Path, I gave them basically no information at all."


    As he said this, he suddenly felt a heavy weight on his back, hugging him quite tightly.


    "Congrattions on your second Path!" congratted Luna.


    Theos'' smile widened a little. "Wow, my scaredy kitty is learning how to scare too."


    Luna blushed slightly, but she also had a smile on her lips. Anything that made Theos happy, she would also feel happy, and she also believed it was the same for Theos.


    "Right, congrattions!" with a guilty expression, Alice also hugged Theos.


    Unlike Luna, who hugged him from behind, Alice hugged him from the front, burying her face in his chest.


    Theos could only shake his head. He knew Alice was very worried about how the men in robes questioned him, that''s why she didn''t congratte him right away.


    ''I feel a thousand eyes staring at me,'' Theos turned, watching all the students.


    The eyes of both male and female students revealed boundless envy and jealousy, they were the clear example of the saying: green with envy.


    But upon realizing that Theos had discovered them, the male students turned away, pretending never to have looked at him.


    Instead, the women''s envy turned into a happy smile as they saw how Theos looked at them.


    The good thing about being a viin? Useless nobles don''t have to look down on you! They can only watch from afar, swallowing their jealousy and envy.


    The good thing about being a viin? Women won''t go around spreading gossip that you''re not worthy enough for your mate! They can only watch from afar, swallowing their jealousy and envy at not being the one with him.


    Any viin would have enjoyed this, but Theos was different...


    ''You dare to look at my women,'' unconsciously the murderous intent spread throughout the room.


    The young males gasped for air, extremely frightened to a point that they all felt a chill and cold sweat all over their bodies.


    The negative mana of Theos amplified and dominated in a way that no one could escape, because of the fear in their hearts. Fear of death.


    "Brother!" but like a miraculous shout for the students, a voice echoed through the room.


    A small white figure rushed at a furious Theos, hugging him just as Alice and Luna, who were also confused by this sudden burst of murderous intent.


    From the sudden embrace, Theos suddenly woke up, slowly diminishing his murderous intent until finally there was nothing left.


    Watching his sister, Nora, hug him tightly, Theos pinched her cheek tenderly. "Thank you, I almost killed over a hundred students here."


    Although Theos did not say it loudly, the room was deathly silent, making the voice heard by all.


    The students trembled in fear, even the men in robes froze in fear.


    Only one person, except for the heroines and Arnold, stood out among those students, that you must be afraid, there was unprecedented emotion and determination shining in their eyes.


    "You''re wee!" replied Nora, without taking her head off his shoulder.


    And now, Theos was embraced by 3 girls, three beautiful beauties that could melt any man''s heart.


    Thinking about this, Theos felt pretty good, but now he had more unfinished business.


    He had finalized his first n! Topletely humiliate n.


    ''It''s time for phase two... Conquer a Kingdom!''


    ~

 Chapter 73: The Forbidden Zone

    Theos'' n number two: Conquer a kingdom! He wanted his army any way he could.


    ''For now, let''s go slowly, I need to get an Independent Zone, without having to rely on a duke or something'' he thought.


    Theos turned his attention to the two half-elves, Elsa and Elena. The two had taken an interest in him, though they hadn''t called him, he could specte from the information in the novel that they are rather shy about it, at least they wouldn''t call him as soon as they got his number, but would wait a week to call him.


    And why did Theos turn his attention to them? Simple, they were half-elves, they could take him to the realm of the Elves to take a Zone there.


    That''s what Theos had been thinking about for some time, but now that he thought about it more carefully... ''Let''s better go somewhere else alone''.


    With this thought, he smiled slightly, thinking about all those possibilities in the future, above all, how he had to face his enemy, the Church...


    However, thinking about the present, Theos also had problems to solve.


    "Oh, girls, stop hugging, I want to move," said Theos, fidgeting to get out of the room.


    "Hmph," snorted the three girls in unison.


    They reluctantly stopped hugging Theos, allowing him to move.


    Fixing his gaze towards his two wives and sister, he spoke with a serious expression, "Okay, girls, I have to go, I''ll be back in the evening."


    "Eh?!"


    The three of them were in shock, could he just leave the academy on the first day? Moreover, why is he leaving in the first ce?


    But they shook their heads, they had already known Theos too well to realize that he didn''t care about anything.


    "Ahem, but at least tell us where you''re going," Luna said with a frown.


    Theos shook his head. "It''s something I have to do on my own, trust me."


    The three were silent again, then nodded, trusting Theospletely.


    "Okay, brother,e back safe and sound," Noramented, giving him a small, brief hug with a worried expression.


    "Yes, don''t worry, besides, you''d be doing me a big favor if you''d keep the keys to my room at the academy for me."


    A structure like the academy, with so many buildings and structures, obviously they also had housing for the students. Depending on how good the student was, they were going to have one housing or another.


    "Hm, actually, I did some pretty interesting research," Alice continued. "There are several rumors that this year the academy will have its currency that they will only earn on your student ranking, this student ranking will be divided intobat power, academic performance, and behavior... All this they do so that the nobles don''t have so much difference from themoners."


    Theos nodded, clearly understanding and remembering that all those rumors were true. ''In the novel, after this test, there will be another presentation where the teachers will give exactly that, the new ranking and the Acmy points.''


    As expected, n was in first ce in that ranking, but this time it won''t be the same....


    "Well, with all that said, you will take care of my keys and if they ask you about me, just tell them I''m off to do some important business."


    "Understood!" the three women said in unison, cing a hand on their heads to give a military salute.


    Theos chuckled at this banter, ready to leave.


    "Wait, you''ll be back tonight, what will you bring us?" asked Luna.


    The other two women nodded as well, agreeing with Luna''s question.


    ''A while ago Alice seemed to want to kill Luna, even my mother couldn''t pronounce her name in front of her, why do they look like sisters now,'' Theos was open-mouthed, but still answered.


    "I''ll see what I can bring," he continued, "By the way, no one heard our conversation, I created a Mana barrier to keep the sound out."


    Saying thetter, Theos finally broke through the barrier, walking and leaving Building 01.


    "Where do you think he''ll go?" Nora asked.


    Alice and Luna shook their heads, if there was one thing they knew about Theos, it was that he was unpredictable in every way.


    They could predict even the next big lottery at least once in their lifetime, but they could never in a million years predict the actions of their "boyfriend"


    "He''s gone, we could talk calmly now," Alice said, turning her attention to Luna with a frown.


    Luna also looked at her with narrowed eyes.


    While Nora walked away, not wanting to get into what could be the battle of the millennium.


    ¡­


    "Thomas, notify all guards that I will be going to the ne again in a few minutes, I''m taking another flight," Theosmented over the phone.


    "Understood, sir, don''t worry, this order will be transmitted shortly," said the voice on the other end of the phone enthusiastically.


    Right there the call ended, Theos continued walking some more until he finally met arge ck ne, where he had left it, with dozens of guards protecting it.


    "Let''s go" he ordered.


    All the guards nodded in response, entering the ne in no time.


    Beingfortablyplemented, two maids arrived at his side. "Where do you want to go, sir?" The two asked and bowed slightly.


    Any nobleman''s maid would have tried to seduce her masters to perhaps, with any luck, be a nobleman''s concubine.


    But in return, the maidservants of the Fallen family, especially of Theos, knew their ce very well, trying not to watch or even touch Theos as much as possible.


    "I''m going to the... Soultrad Kingdom," Theos stated without any set expression.


    Hearing their master''s reply, the two maidservants left after nodding in understanding, notifying the others where Theos wanted to go.


    Everyone was surprised to learn that he wanted to go to Soultrad Kingdom, the kingdom with the second strongest military force in the world, and if the Hydronia Kingdom did not have the Fallen family, unquestionably Soultrad Kingdom would have had the kingdom with the strongest military force.


    And because of this, Theos wanted to go there, especially in one specific ce.


    "The Forbidden Zone."


    ~

 Chapter 74: Arrival At Soultrad Kingdom

    The tripsted several hours, despite the high technology and potential of the Fallen family ne, the truth is that the Soultrad Kingdom is quite far away.


    Theos did not get bored on the trip, always watching the scenery of the sea or the skies and above all, thinking more about his ns.


    "We are close to Soultrad Kingdom,nding shortly," notified the pilot through the ne''s loudspeaker.


    Theos nodded, ready to have fun in this new realm, but first things first. ''Status.''


    [ Name: Theos Von Fallen.


    Age: 18 years old.


    Path: Oblivion (3%) - Celestial Corrupted (10%)


    Race: Human -?


    Rank: Peak Advanced (By the Power) - Advanced (Path Comprehension)


    Abilities: Heroine Attraction, Hate Attraction, Eye of Oblivion Lv2, Underworld, Emperor''s Aura


    Negative Mana: 145,000]


    "Satisfactory," Theos said with a smile.


    The increase in power in such a short time made him quite proud, just a push and they could be Master rank.


    With Master rank he could have more freedom in using his Path and Mana, thetter being very important, as Theos currently had more power in his Mana than in his two Pathsbined.


    ''Fortunately, the Corrupted Celestial Path is easier toprehend than Oblivion, thanks to this I am Advanced in Pathprehension,'' he thought.


    With his current power, he could face a newly ascended Grandmaster and give him a battle, even defeating him, but that depends on many things, such as the Path of his enemy, his birth Ability, and equipment.


    If Theos had a disadvantage, it is that he did not know his soul skill exactly, he could not be guided by the original Theos, if his Path is different, the skill itself is going to be different, more so when the skill takes on the soul. read-only-on-MvLeMpYr


    ''Several have a truly strong birth Ability, instead, I don''t even know what it is, it only appears as a [???] In the system...''


    Theos sighed, not much into such details, after all, whyin? He had amazing abilities! And two extremely lethal and powerful types of Mana!


    "We havended," notified the ne''s loud voice.


    Theos had been so lost in thought that he didn''t even notice when the nended, but he didn''t think much of it.


    Quickly the maids, butlers, and guards arrived to get off and escort Theos from the ne.


    "Oh, my...," Theos muttered, his eyes slightly widening in surprise.


    In front of him several airnes were disyed everywhere, although if those of the academy were already inferior to his ne, these are exaggeratedly inferior.


    But ording to Theos'' memories, this is normal, among all the kingdoms, the Soultrad Kingdom is the least technologically developed.


    Fixing his vision in the distance, Theos noticed a man and a womaning running towards him at high speed.


    "Attention!" the guards shouted, cing themselves in front of Theos.


    "Identify yourself," the guards shouted again.


    The name and the average-looking woman stopped dead in their tracks, both wearing professional office uniforms, the woman with light makeup and the man carefully coiffed and groomed.


    "We are from the airport in this Soultrad Kingdom Zone, the Reynolds Zone," the man stated, to which the woman nodded in support.


    "Well, what business do you have with sir?" said a guard, thergest of them all in a gravelly voice.


    The woman and the man turned red with embarrassment, but still slowly pulled something out of their pockets.


    The guards were attentive, but after seeing what they pulled out, they couldn''t help but roll their eyes.


    A piece of paper and a pen!


    They pulled out a paper and pen!


    "We want an autograph!"


    With such an absurd and weird confession, the guards didn''t know how to react for a second. Fortunately, Theos came out front, staring at the man and woman.


    The woman blushed with embarrassment, on the other hand, the man smiled with excitement.


    The woman had finally met the man of her fantasies in front of her! From the first time she saw him in the video, she couldn''t forget him. When she saw him on his way down, she ran to meet him.


    Instead... The man had finally met his idol! From the first time he saw how he humiliated all the rich nobles and how he easily defeated his opponents, he became his source of motivation and aspiration. Like the woman, he couldn''t resist running when he saw him through the cameras as he got off the ne.


    "Okay, give it to me," Theosmented casually.


    Quickly given the paper and pen, Theos proceeded to sign them, much to the emotion and ecstasy of the duo.


    "Here you go," Theos handed over the two papers, each one had something different, you could say a personalized signature that almost made the two of them faint.


    Little did they know that in a few years, they could be Multi-Millionaires just by selling that signature... If they sold it currently, they could be Multi-Millionaires.


    "Okay, now, tell me how to go to the Forbidden Zone of this Kingdom and what''s out there, any rumor will do," Theos ordered with an indifferent expression.


    He wouldn''t sign strangers for anything, he had already decided to ask this in this realm, considering the big changes in the novel, and not to continue to be guided from it, he wanted to gather as much information as possible.


    Gathering this kind of information would cost a great deal of money or a great deal of time, but now that I saw these fanatics here, working in an airport where tons of information and gossip is always circting, why not ask?


    Hearing Theos'' question, the pair of fans became quite happy. "d to be of service to the Male God, they say that the Forbidden Zone is currently more dangerous than ever, as they have a Vampire King ruling most of the areas there, plus giants, there are also a lot of monsters that have recently been more aggressive than ever."


    "That''s true, Mr.


    Idol, and if you want to know how to get there, it''s quite easy, just go north, the more you go, the more you will realize that it bes more isted until you don''t even see a living being, it''s because the kingdom tries to stay as far away as possible from the Forbidden Zone, after hours of going north, you wille across a 10-meter long rock stuck in a mountain, that''s the entrance."


    Theos listened to both the man and the woman, nodding with understanding. "Okay, let''s go there," he dered, turning around to get on the ne.


    But before entering, he addressed the two fans. "I don''t want to hear rumors that I''m in this realm, otherwise they''re dead."


    ~

 Chapter 75: Vampire Territory

    "This is quite different from the Hydronia Kingdom," the ck-haired man muttered to himself.


    Sitting in the ne''s booth, Theos continued to watch below the kingdom, as all the citizens came and went, but there was a certain peculiarity.


    "Semi-humans," Theos said.


    Unlike the Hydronia Kingdom where there are more humans, in the Soultrad kingdom there are more semi-humans, hybrids between humans and animals, there are also giants and vampires, but in smaller numbers.


    In contrast, Hydronia epted any race in their realm, but the human poption exceeds 80% in the realm and to make it more difficult, the other Non-Human races are extremely poormoners.


    Even the other two remaining realms are different from the Hydronia realm and more simr to the Soultrad realm; with the slight difference that there are different races.


    "We have arrived," again the loud voice alerting all passengers or rather, the one passenger.


    Theos thundered his neck and knuckles, his eyes instead wentpletely cold and his expression indifferent, looking like a porcin doll.


    *Swosh*


    The ne descended safely, opening the door to and from the ne. The maids and guards escorted Theos to the exit, where he directed an order:


    "Only the most capable, follow me and be hidden."


    The guards nodded as they heard Theos'' order, quickly stepping back to give the way clear to the more capable ones.


    The guards at the front understood the job they had to do. They scattered into the trees in the area, in an instant they were all hidden from view.


    ''At least they are capable '', thought Theos.


    Then his gaze shifted to the front and its surroundings, where all that could be seen were trees and undergrowth, like a vast forest.


    But therge mountain with a giant stone sword stuck in it stood out among all the others, confirming that they were in the Forbidden Zone.


    ''This is going to be tough... But, we''ll go for the Vampires first,'' Theos concluded.


    From his storage ring, he quickly pulled out his weapon, Death Fragment, to fight. He already came extremely prepared, even with an S-rank potion and seven A-rank positions.


    ''I''m already a long way from reaching the rank of Master, I can feel it,'' thought Theos. your-chapter-source


    He had already reached the rank of Peak Advanced more than a week ago, but he already felt he could advance to Master, anyone would go crazy, but he is different.


    All his ns are governed by power, especially his power, because without power... What could he do, nothing!


    "Let''s go," one ordered, and all the hidden guards followed. Instead, the other guards and maids stayed around the ne, to protect it.


    At first, Theos began by entering the Forbidden Zone with a slow walk, but gradually increased his speed, until finally he began to run.


    He glided through the forest, sometimes climbing and jumping from tree to tree until the trees thinned considerably from the beginning of his "adventure"


    "Here if there is danger," muttered Theos with a serious expression.


    As he remembered in the novel, the forest of the Forbidden Zone was not so dangerous, the real danger... It was its wilderness.


    When all the ground turned to sand and the trees stopped appearing, an incredible scene unfolded in front of Theos.


    *Boom*


    *Boom*


    Explosions? A great battle? No, no... The constant and loud sounds are from the big footsteps of giant creatures, more than 15 meters tall.


    "Hahaha, this is something else,"ughed the red-haired man.


    The blood ran through his veins, you know, he hadsted a long time without a battle and was slowly getting addicted, even if Nora hadn''t stopped him that time he would have fought and killed all the students.


    But now these were giants, his power from birth was beyond the Intermediate rank, and in his teenage stage, he could be in the Master rank, at least if in brute strength we are talking about.


    "Bullshit, better calm down, you''ll be able to kill the subjects you want when I get to the vampires," Theos muttered to himself, resuming his sprint.


    Fortunately, although Theos is tall by human standards, to the giants he is no different than an ant, so they didn''t notice his existence.


    Nor did they notice the existence of the four guards following Theos, so they did not worry about being seen.


    ¡­


    A couple of hours passed and Theos did not stop his Sprint, the bright rays of the sun hit his eyes and his whole body, which was sweating deeply.


    But he didn''t stop at any time, even the guards didn''t stop. They had trained in these types of situations for many years.


    A ck rock among the fine sand suddenly caught Theos'' attention, and he stared at it. Without stopping his Sprint.


    "We''re close," he muttered again.


    Theos knew more than anyone else what these ck rocks meant in such a sandy and deadly hot desert. The more he ran, the more of these rocks appeared, until monuments and statues made of these types of rocks appeared.


    ''We entered the Vampire territory of the Forbidden Zone,'' Theos concluded with a smile.


    Soon the monuments and statues made of ck rock disappeared, reced by the sight of Vampire dwellings, also built with these ck rocks.


    "Slow down," Theos ordered, loud enough not to alert any Vampires but loud enough for the guards to hear.


    The speed of his Sprint slowed considerably, bing more of a walk.


    Suddenly the sun''s rays ceased to cover Theos'' body. Looking up, he noticed the roof made of those ck rocks that absorbed the sunlight, not letting any rays in.


    Seeing all this, Theos had a sadistic and amused smile on his face, the same is that the negative Mana covered his body; enhancing all of his physical capabilities.


    The cracks on the side of his left eye slowly appeared, this time showing more of an image of a broken porcin doll.


    The main protagonist of the ughter had unleashed his power...


    ~

 Chapter 76: Theos, He Master Rank

    The main protagonist of the ughter had released his power.


    "All of you, you know what to do," Theos said, addressing his guards who merely nodded silently.


    To him, the guards were quite important in his n for today to rule this territory. He was not going to waste his forces in the slightest. All to win today.


    "Well, let''s get this over with," the ck-haired man dered.


    Extending his arm, from his index finger he concentrated arge amount of power, as I did with n several days ago, heunched a beam of negative energy directly at a house.


    *Boom!*


    As if the rocks were crystals, the house itself shattered into millions of pieces.


    [The host has gained a new ability]


    The notification from the system did not distract Theos in the least, he could already predict that the ability was about what he had just done.


    Therefore, he better concentrated another beam andunched it at some of the houses before they noticed and made a fuss.


    *Boom!


    The house shattered into thousands of pieces under the screams of thousands of vampires.


    "There''s an intruder! Kill him!"


    "He has destroyed two of our homes and families! He deserves death!"


    "?", Theos heard in confusion. ''There were families? Wow... I didn''t know, but I don''t care either.''


    Thinking about this, Theos took a battle stance, as arge number of vampires rushed at him in an attempt to kill him.


    ''Too slow''


    To him, the speed at which the vampires moved was excessively slow, like slow motion.


    *Swosh*


    With a single swing of his sword, he cut down a dozen vampires.


    The vampires had no choice but to retreat, several had been cut in half and fell lifeless. Others no longer had limbs and some had only a superficial cut to their skin.


    All of this is the consequence of receiving a single attack, a move from Theos, who sneered with contempt:


    "That''s all you have, that''s how pathetic you are?"


    The vampire''s veins stood out on his forehead at the contempt of his words, but they did not fall for the provocation, continuing to keep a safe distance.


    "Well, if you won''te to me, who''s to say I can''te to you?" hemented.


    The vampires felt a breeze, so that the next second, the vast majority of vampire heads were severed from their bodies, falling lifeless to the ground.


    "Eh? ... Wait... Wait!", the few vampires begged for their lives.


    Did Theos hear them? No... He just smirked, as he tortured each of the vampires to the point that there was no more emotion left in their bodies.


    The notifications did not stop at any time.


    [The host has caused irreparable damage to thousands of vampires...]


    [The host has caused irreparable damage to thousands of vampires...]


    [The host has caused irreparable damage to thousands of vampires...]


    "Oh wow, this is satisfying," he muttered.


    The Death Shard slid smoothly down the vampire''s neck, dozens of them, before their heads fell, didn''t even have a gleam in their eyes.


    They were already dead before they died, psychologically dead.


    *Ding*


    A loud ringing sound echoed through Theos'' head, causing him to frown. ''What is this?''


    His question was answered the next second.


    [Congrattions to the host, his power is officially that of a Master.]


    Theos smiled upon hearing the notification. He considered himself a Peak Master in terms of strength, but using his Path and Mana at the same time, his other type of Mana, the Mana of Death.


    But now he is a Master rank of pure strength, without using his Paths. What would his power be like together with his Path? It would undoubtedly be terrifying for more than one.


    But Theos was currently not interested in discovering this. The Death Shard gave him more power and the negative emotions the same... ''If this isn''t a feast, what is,'' he thought.


    Finishing with each Vampire, Theos smiled with more satisfaction, walking slowly towards his next target.


    ¡­


    Inside the ck pce, a giant man sat on his throne made of ck stones.


    Hispletely closed eyes did not mean that he was asleep, quite the contrary, all the time, at all times he was checking around his pce for the entire Vampire race.


    Thanks to his Path... Mana Visualization!


    He can see through anything and everything as long as there is Mana in that ce. All of Zeifer is surrounded by Mana so his potential is unlimited!


    As a peerless King of a powerful Vampire race, his Path is extremely useful.


    And today was no different, like every day of his life he concentrated on checking the surroundings of the pce and inside the pce, but today was different... Opening his eyes, with a frown, he focused his attention on the door.


    Suddenly, the door burst open.


    "King Ezreal! We have intruders He''s wiping out the entire race!" shouted the person who came through the door.


    His pale skin and blood-red eyes, plus his two wings, revealed that he is permanent of the vampire race, his armor and posture revealed his profession as a guard.


    One of the main Vampiric Guardians of the ck Pce!


    "Who is he, and what exactly is he doing, is there a purpose behind this attack?" he asked.


    The guard swallowed saliva. "No, we don''t know... But he is a young man, he looks like a human, but he has a glowing crimson eye, the left side of his face has cracked... Regarding what he is doing specifically, he is ughtering our entire race, we are no match for him. He is much stronger, no doubt he is a Master Rank."


    The guard''s words installed a silence in the royal hall, but that silence only umted more of Ezreal''s anger.


    The mana around the entire pce distorted, causing cracks to form on the floor.


    The pressure increased every second. The guard fell to his knees, barely allowing himself to breathe.


    Ezreal, on the other hand, was quite the opposite, his long jet-ck hair floated in the air, and from his red eyes shone a dangerous light, a deep murderous intent.


    MVLeMpYr-your-novel-source


    "Anyone who dares to threaten my Kingdom shall be destroyed!"


    ~

 Chapter 77: Vampire Slaves

    "That was quite a Cleanup," Theos said to himself.


    As he surveyed the surroundings, he couldn''t help but notice the current scenario in an Apocalyptic state. Houses were destroyed, heads and bodies rolling on the ground, blood everywhere, and a myriad of gruesome and disgusting things.


    "We serve the Lord Fallen" shouted in unison thousands of people in front of Theos.


    Kneeling, the vampires found themselves there, roaring the name of their new Lord and kneeling before him, all this in order not to die.


    ''They are people with very little pride and dignity...'' thought the ck-haired man.


    He hade to ughter the Vampire race to gain strength and get a single push to be a Master rank.


    But he had not forgotten his original purpose. ''I came here intending to have an army, but it looks like I got more like ves hahaha'', he chuckled to himself.


    "Stay there, there are several guards that will kill you if you try to run away," Theos eximed with authority.


    With a wave of his hand, the guards surrounded the thousands of kneeling Vampires, making it clear that his words were no lie.


    The Vampires merely nodded, they knew their fates were sealed. But there was one Vampire who would not be defeated.


    "You will see... You will see the strength of our King! You will be humiliated by him!" a vampire cried in despair.


    Hopes were not lost, the other vampires also recovered their spirits a little. But the next moment, they all fell silent, losing all spirits and hope.


    *Fall*.


    One moment to the next, the vampire who screamed bravely had died in one moment to the next, his head rolling on the bloody ground.


    "..."


    "..."


    No one said anything, they didn''t even see how he died in the first ce, but it was a cut so clean that it would only be made by a sharp de, and the only one who has such a thing is Theos himself.


    Theos smiled, slowly putting his sword away in his storage ring. "Did you see that? That''s what happens to anyone who wants to challenge me!"


    His words echoed through every Vampire''s mind, this time, losing all hope. Could their King save them? The young man in front of them is a monster among monsters!


    Not only that, but they knew very well that the strength of Theos'' guards was not weak, they could even keep up with them!


    [The Vampires have lost all hope of regaining their freedom... The host receives 3000 negative mana].


    Hearing the notification from the system, Theos walked away with satisfaction. His footsteps and walk, all vampires knew where he was headed: the ck Pce.


    Where the King is located!


    ¡­


    ''Nice pce,'' Theos thought.


    powered-by-NovelFire


    He had already imagined how cool it would be to be at the top of the pce, sitting on a throne, while his ves... *cough* Citizens, fought for him.


    It''s a dream for him!


    A dream that is now fully within his reach.


    The original Theos in the novel loved the force, and Ark even more. With theirbined ambition, Theos is now only content to conquer all.


    ''Let''s get this over with,'' eliminating unnecessary thoughts from his mind, Theos took out the Death Fragment.


    Turning his attention to the pce gate, the guards guarding it cowered in fear at the sight of Theos.


    Each one sensed their imminent death just by looking at him, but they could not attack, nor could they flee, these two orders were given by their King, how could they disobey him?


    They just stood there, motionless!


    Theos didn''t care about this, so, just like how he destroyed the first house, he gathered arge amount of negative energy from his finger tounch it into a shattering beam.


    "Stop," a shout echoed not only in the pce but throughout Vampire territory.


    Theos raised his head, observing a winged man with a face full of anger that he instantly recognized. "The Vampire King," he muttered.


    As a character that appeared in the novel, albeit for a brief moment and a few mentions, he still remembered all the information about him, especially rted to his power.


    The guards regained their confidence as they saw their King arrive on the battlefield, ordering Theos to halt.


    But was Theos going to follow an order?


    "Sorry, no one tells me orders, not even my parents," saying this, the negative Mana beam was released.


    *Boom*


    The beam mmed into the guards, who were unable to react to the speed of the attack, let alone survive such lethality.


    The bodies of the guards fell lifelessly to the ground,pletely charred by the attack, only to be subsequently crushed by thousands of ck rocks that fell as a result of the explosion.


    "..."


    Both Theos and Ezreal said no words, but one of them had a smile on his face, unlike the other, with his veins about to explode from anger.


    It was clear who was who.


    "You... You have threatened my Territory, my race, and killed dozens of my men, who gives you the right!" he roared.


    Ezreal''s Mana spread throughout the site, exerting great pressure.


    However, Theos did notg.


    Releasing negative Mana, he too expanded his power, countering Ezreal''s pressure, thetter with a surprised expression.


    He had never seen a young man with such potential and talent before!


    ''Pitifully, he will die today,'' concluded the King, thus drawing his sword made of ck stones, as well as his armor that covered his entire body.


    Covering the armor with his Mana, the armor changed color to a crimson hue, just like his sword. He had transformed!


    The Mana in the surroundings was distorted by the power of the armor and his weapon.


    Theos frowned. ''The ck stone armor... Despite being extremely fragile, he knows how to get the most out of them through injecting Mana into the right spots, thus getting the stones to evolve into their next form, Crimson Ore.''


    Recalling all the information, Theos was no slouch either. He activated his Path, Corrupted Celestial, creating particles of darkness that stuck to his skin like armor, even creating two extremelyrge wings.


    But before the battle began, Theos dered with a smile. "Let me make this clear, I am not a challenger, I don''t want to be a King. I want to kill you so that you stop being a King and finally the Vampire race of this territory will prosper."


    His words caused a violent reaction from Ezreal.


    ~

 Chapter 78: Theos vs Vampire King Ezreal

    But before the battle began, Theos dered with a smile. "Let me make this clear, I am not a challenger, I don''t want to be a King. I want to kill you so that you stop being a King and finally the Vampire race of this territory will prosper."


    His words caused a violent reaction from Ezreal.


    "How dare you!" he roared.


    Like a meteor, he flew swooping towards Theos, extending his sword to perform a great sh, but Theos already predicted his moves.


    With speed, he moved to the side to dodge the powerful attack that hit the ground, leaving a giant crater.


    ''My, if that isn''t a monster,'' thought Theos. ''His terrifying power, worthy of being a Grand Master rank.''


    ording to the strength he perceived in that attack and also thanks to Ezreal''s information in the novel, it is a Grandmaster rank, an Intermediate Grandmaster more specifically.


    "Let''s try this," he muttered, extending his hand, he again umted arge amount of negative energy.


    It didn''t take him a second tounch the shattering beam again, going towards Ezreal who was barely getting up after his offensive.


    But as a King of his territory, was he going to be so easily surprised? No! He had lived hundreds of years, with tens or even hundreds of struggles to get to where he is, on the throne.


    Quickly he predicted that an attack was going toe towards his side, so he drew his crimson sword to block the lightning.


    *Boom!


    The great force of the negative energy beam was enough to produce an explosion upon impacting Ezreal''s sword, which as a result slid more than a dozen meters.


    "..."


    The two said nothing, instead, they spoke with their murderous intentions, so great that they could choke anyone.


    *Boom*


    *Boom*


    The two shed a couple of times with their swords, even though Theos is a Master rank, thanks to his Path and Mana he could easily fight Ezreal, a Grand Master.


    The fight was close for long minutes, so intense and destructive that it left marks and cracks everywhere.


    Ezreal''s armor and sword are so tough that Theos could not break them, at least not now.


    ''If he managed to impact a cut with my sword, it will be the end of him,'' Theos concluded.


    But by saying it was easier than doing it, Ezreal''s Way gave him the ability to almost impossible to catch him off guard.


    Still, he did not give up. Shifting between the rocks, Theos jumped and then flew. Ezreal followed him too, using his wings.


    From one moment to the next, the battle became a battle on high!


    Theos did not underestimate his enemy for a moment, for the first time, he umted negative energy in several different points near his body, to expel them in the form of rays.


    Beams of negative energy created by his very aura!


    The degree of his Mana mastery lived up to his rank, a Master.


    Seeing the Mana bolts that were about to hit him, as a Grand Master and having the ability to create objects with Mana, Ezreal concentrated his Mana, forming an imprable barrier.


    *Boom


    *Boom


    Throughout the vampiric territory, the rumbling of the explosions produced by the negative rays could be heard. But the barrier created by Ezreal was not destroyed, it did not even receive a small crack, as wless as the moment it was created.


    "That''s all you got?"mented Ezreal mockingly.


    Scattering the barrier, he flew straight at Theos aggressively, thus creating several shes in the air.


    Because of the speed of his shes and the mana he put into them, the shes traveled at a terrifying speed towards Theos.


    "Underworld," Theos chanted as he watched more than a dozen shes approach him.


    Around Ezreal and Theos formed a cube made by the particles of darkness expelled from Theos'' body, plus his own Mana. Death Mana.


    Hands of darkness materialized, grasping Mana''s shes.


    "This is what I got," Theos smiled.


    He had trained and learned for days about this ability, his days off weren''t just sleeping and nning. As a viin who is destined to die, was he going to rest and wait for his death?


    No! It was not an option.


    The time he trained also further perfected the most powerful ability he possessed from his Death Mana, Underworld.


    Feeling his body lighter, Theos moved throughout the underworld with such a high speed that even Ezreal''s eyes couldn''t keep up with him.


    "One shit, Crimson Glow!" cried Ezreal in despair, radiating a colossal amount of power from his body.


    "A thousand hands of death," whispered Theos, with onemand a thousand hands of darkness appeared to grab and cover Ezreal''s body.


    As the hands covered Ezreal, the Mana around Ezreal grew brighter and brighter until finally... It exploded.


    exclusive-to-NovelFire


    *Boom*


    Outside, endless cracks appeared in the cube of darkness, only to explode into millions of pieces and turn into particles of Mana...


    Two figures flew out andnded on the ground, creating two giant craters.


    "Come on... King Ezreal, we saved!"


    "You can do it, King Ezreal!"


    The destruction and collision of battle could be heard throughout the vampire territory, naturally, all the surviving vampires knew... That their King is fighting for the freedom of his kingdom.


    The vampires rose and roared to the sky, supporting their King in this momentous fight.


    The guards did not attack, at least not now, as none of these vampires ran to escape.


    But they watched with concern as their young master, Theos, slumped on the ground.


    "Do you observe that difference?", suddenly a question was heard throughout the territory, not because the voice was loud, but because... It sounds full of confidence and determination, impossible to ignore.


    Theos stared at the other end, witnessing Ezreal stand up stronger than ever.


    He continued. "That''s the difference between you and me, while I am fighting for my kingdom and these are supporting me, you are alone, the guards you have are only there to ensure your safety and their safety, you know that if you die, they will die too."


    These words nailed a before and after in the battle, and all the vampires shouted in support. Theos, on the other hand, opened his eyes slightly in surprise.


    ''Boy is he interesting, he knows I''m a very important noble or at least have an important status,'' the ck-haired man thought, also rising to his feet.


    The damage from the battle was not few, thanks to Ezreal''s armor, thetter suffered no damage, but Theos was different, the Crimson Glow made severe burns all over his face.


    With each passing second, the skin on the right side of his face peeled off.


    If that wasn''t enough, his other brutal wounds demanded urgent care, but....


    Is he going to stop feeling a little pain?


    Not!


    Theos expanded the range of his Mana to unimaginable heights.


    At the same time, a smile was drawn on his lips, once confident, now it had turned into a crazed grin.


    ''How much satisfaction would I feel, watching this King witnessing his entire beloved kingdom being tortured to death? Witnessing his misfortune and how he is destroyed... It''s... Exciting. It would be unforgettable!''


    At the thought of such a scenario, he couldn''t control his body from excitement.


    In just a blink of an eye, Theos arrived in front of Ezreal again, just like how the fight started. However, this time there was a noticeable difference.


    The madness hadpletely taken over Theos'' mind... Not realizing that the marks were spreading across his body.


    ~

 Chapter 79: Torture The King

    Feeling a gust of wind rushing towards him, Ezreal instinctively took two steps back, only to find Theos grinning madly.


    Suddenly, his skin crawled with goosebumps.


    He had lived through hundreds of years, and an unimaginable amount of battles. With that experience, he knew all too well about that smile and crazy look, that he had only seen a few times and that was...


    Those who didn''t care about anything as long as they won!


    "Do you know the real difference?" shouted Theos out of control.


    "The real difference is that I don''t give a shit about anything, just to be more powerful and protect the ones I love, I''m willing to sacrifice the whole world, I''m willing to do everything, absolutely everything to win, and even though I know that no one currently supports me, I don''t have to need support to do what I think is best for me."


    The statement was not to freeze time or for silence to reign in the territory, but as soon as he finished speaking, Theosunched a st of negative energy lightning to all possible directions.


    The rays traveled everywhere, destroying houses, and homes and opening cracks everywhere.


    Ezreal had to protect his body again with a barrier. Dozens of lightning bolts hit Manna''s barrier, but this time it was so powerful that it caused cracks and more cracks to the barrier.


    And as if that wasn''t enough, hundreds of lightning bolts were directed toward the other defenseless vampires.


    ''Why,'' Ezreal thought.


    He couldn''t understand how just a second ago everything was under control, he had the upper hand in the battle, and Theos'' attacks couldn''t break through his defense.


    But this time it was different... Different.


    "Agh," Ezreal grimaced.


    With his same Mana, he extended the range, arge portion of the Mana was used to create a huge barrier that protected all the vampires from the lightning.


    *Boom!


    But as a consequence, the brutal beams of negative energy finally broke through his shield. He could do nothing to dodge, he could only feel almost all of his bones breaking as the beams hit him full-on.


    He flew dozens of meters backward, and after a while he crashed into the ck pce, shattering the walls anding to a stop as he was slumped on the floor.


    "Agh," Ezreal gushed out a mouthful of blood.


    Most of his bones were destroyed, now how could he fight? He just stared at the shadow that was slowly approaching him.


    "That''s it?" murmured Theos.


    His tone conveyed extreme disappointment, but his indifferent and cold expression spoke for itself... Ezreal felt his death approaching.


    "Was that all? Is that what you were talking about when you said you had support? Can''t you see that support was the key to your defeat?", Theos spat out question after question.


    Ezreal cringed. He felt a deep regret in his heart... But still, he looked up, ring at Theos to face his fate.


    "Do you know why I won?" asked Theos again.


    Ezreal was silent for a while, before answering. "Why did you use my allies as bait?".


    "No," Theos continued. "It was because you were so damn strong that insanity took a little hold of me, my strength is based on the negative emotions of others, and insanity could be considered one of them. By going insane, I managed to increase my strength."


    At such a revtion, Ezreal could only remain silent. He had epted his fate, to death.


    What frustrated him most was that he knew that if he continued to fight, without Theos having used his allies as hostages, he would have won.


    But now? He could not live in assumptions. Least of all without still knowing the extent of Theos'' madness, so great that it formed marks on his body.


    However, he would die anyway, why would he want to know this? But... That would not mean his defeat!


    Ezreal stood up suddenly under Theos'' surprised eyes, but deep in those surprised eyes, there was a sadistic, satisfied light that the king was finally up.


    ''Interesting,'' thought Theos, smiling and putting himself on guard.


    "You will die with me!" shouted Ezreal,shing out at Theos.


    The Mana around the vampire glowed brightly in a crimson color that Theos knew all too well... The Crimson Glow!


    He was going to self-destruct along with Theos!


    But the ck-haired man didn''t have suicide as one of his ns.


    Channeling arge amount of Mana, almost all of his reserves, he shouted amand. "Stop!"


    The shout was heard throughout the pce, making Ezreal stop in his tracks, who was shocked at this turn of events.


    "No," Theos continued. "It was because you were so damn strong that insanity took a little hold of me, my strength is based on the negative emotions of others, and insanity could be considered one of them. By going insane, I managed to increase my strength."


    At such a revtion, Ezreal could only remain silent. He had epted his fate, to death.


    What frustrated him most was that he knew that if he continued to fight, without Theos having used his allies as hostages, he would have won.


    But now? He could not live in assumptions. Least of all without still knowing the extent of Theos'' madness, so great that it formed marks on his body.


    However, he would die anyway, why would he want to know this? But... That would not mean his defeat!


    It wasn''t over there, in the few seconds that the Order affected Ezreal, Theos took advantage of every second to cause as much damage as possible with his fists, even cutting the vampire''s two wings.


    Total torture, but it hadn''t been enough for him....


    Touching the part of his face burned and charred, Theos threw even more blows with fury and brutality.


    "You bastard!"


    "You bastard!"


    "You bastard!


    "Son of a..."


    m|vle mp _yr novel source


    Theos hurled a thousand and one insults with each blow he delivered, they had long since finished the effect of "Emperor''s Aura" on Ezreal, but he had not moved from his spot.


    The blows he received had demolished his armor and his facial bones were already over 70.


    He couldn''t even move a muscle... Even speaking was almost impossible. And the worst thing was that more than anyone else he knew that the torture hadn''t ended there, there was more....


    "Are you ready to see all your people suffer?" asked Theos with a "friendly" smile that was anything but "nice"


    Ezreal felt shivers, but he couldn''t refuse Theos, he couldn''t even speak. So he was dragged under Theos'' hands outside.


    There all the vampires looked dull-eyed at the sight of their King crawling so pathetically all over the vampire territory.


    Once a dignified King and now he had be this...


    "Torture them," Theos ordered as he saw his guards.


    They nodded, knowing what we would do next. At the same time, Theos grabbed Ezreal''s head so he could see the whole spectacle taking ce.


    [The host has generated insurmountable traumas to the entire vampire race, the reward is of...]


    It was a long day.


    ~

 Chapter 80: Slave Friends

    "That''s all for now," Theos ordered.


    The guards stopped the massacre. Their fists and suits were soaked in blood, as did the floor which looked like a sea of fresh blood.


    The surviving vampires breathed a sigh of relief. They fixed their attention on the ground, staring at all their family, friends, and allies with disfigured faces and bodies.


    Many of them were dead, with no chance of them being alive. Some, despite being severely wounded, still possessed a slim hope of being left alive. And a minority were considerably well offpared to their other colleagues.


    "They did well," Theosplimented.


    His hands held the hair of an emaciated Ezreal and his eyes dull, he might not be dead, but psychologically he is rotten... Without even having the will to live.


    "Did you watch all that? What did you think?" the ck-haired man asked with interest, turning to Ezreal.


    "...," the once proud King said not a word, choosing silence as his answer.


    "Very well, die then," Theos dered.


    Pulling out the Shard of Death, in a single sh, as clean and perfect as could be, Ezreal''s head flew through the air before crashing into the pool of blood.


    He was dead...


    His body fell the same way, lifeless.


    All the vampires present said not a word, treating silence as their response just like their King... Or rather, former King.


    "And now who will they obey?" asked Theos with a happy smile.


    How could he not feel happy to see the fear gripping the hearts of the vampires? How could he not feel happy at the amount of rewards he received from these beings?


    He was more than happy!


    "To our Lord Theos... King Theos!" The vampires eximed decisively.


    Even if they didn''t want to call this monster in front of them as their King, the reality could not be denied, he was now their new monarch.


    Experience stories on m _v _lempy _r.


    What could they do, kill him? If they had the chance, they would have done it in the first ce?


    "Well, I equated them very well, they are now my... ves? Citizens? Colleagues? Friends? I don''t know what exactly to call them," Theos shook his head in confusion.


    But he shrugged his shoulders, finally deciding to call them "ve Friends", ording to him, it showed his authority as a Lord and also his kindness as a good friend.


    Making this decision, he lived up to his name as a "friend", taking out a bottle with a green liquid inside.


    A potion!


    "Here, this is a rank A healing potion, supply it in a way that everyone will take some to heal," Theos ordered his guards.


    They nodded and began to give some of the liquid to the vampires.


    As the minutes passed, each of the Vampires recovered, although those who were dead could no longer be saved, several escaped the gates of death with the help of the potion.


    Seeing most of the vampires in better shape, Theos proceeded to give his first orders with a slight smile:


    "As your friendly Lord and you as my friendly ves, my first order, also a favor, will be the mass collection of these dark stones."


    Hearing the "favor" requested by Theos, the vampires frowned slightly with annoyance, can this be considered a favor? Surely if they don''tply, they will die!


    But just as quickly as the frowns appeared, just as quickly and just as quickly they disappeared, they had gone through enough torture to know what awaited them if they even minimally insulted Theos.


    "Do you agree?" he asked again with narrowed eyes.


    "Yes sir!" the vampires shouted.


    But before they got down to business, he spoke again. "But first, tell me the secrets of this Territory, any objects, do you know anything?".


    The vampires were silent upon hearing Theos'' question, several became nervous and began to sweat.


    Theos saw this. "I inform you that I will search the entire territory, if I find anything of value or anything strange that you have not informed me of, you will all be dead."


    The cold eyes plus his indifferent words made the vampires startle, several vampires in fear began to speak one by one:


    "Sir, here lies many secrets, even an invisible armor."


    "Yes, there is also a Vampire Heart at the bottom of the pce."


    Theos smiled as he listened to the vampires open up more and more of the secrets of their realm. And above all, he was interested in what they called "Vampire Heart".


    ''Will it be what I think it is ... ording to the theories in the novel, there is an object capable of turning ordinary people into Vampires, supposedly the novel only two exist, one is held by a Giant, and the other is located is unknown..... Will it be this one?'', as he remembered the information about the object, Theos'' anticipation grew.


    "Very well, then begin your work," Theosmented, waving his hand casually.


    The vampires quickly nodded, beginning to perform their work. Collecting ck stones.


    Instead, Theos walked back into the pce. He was dying of curiosity to know if the Vampire Heart was truly there.


    Entering the pce through arge hole in the wall, Theos began to explore. The aftermath of the battle was significant for the pce, which, being close to the fighting, had severe destruction.


    "Corpses?" muttered Theos as he saw dozens of dead bodies on the ground.


    Analyzing the bodies, he realized that they died from something falling on them, and seeing the dozens of ck rocks on the ground, even giant rocks, he didn''t use much intelligence to realize how so many people died.


    "Anyway, rest in agony, I guess?" shrugging, Theos continued deeper into the pce.


    Show guilt and regret? No, notmon for him. He had learned that having guilt and regret is a weakness, a weakness he could not afford to show and have to his enemies.


    The only thing he felt guilty about were the futures of Alice, Luna, and the other people he remembered. And for him, that was fine. Were they his enemies? No! Currently, they were the people he loved and loved the most in this world.


    However, a crimson light as bright as the sun interrupted his thoughts. He squinted at the brightness itself.


    "It''s..." He muttered, moving closer to find what he had been looking for.


    ~

 Chapter 81: Vampire Heart

    Theos approached the crimson light. Every step he took he had to squint more, to the point where his eyes were practically closed.


    But the warmth emanating from the light, a pleasant warmth, theplete opposite of an aggressive heat, guided him toward the object he had been searching for.


    "This feels like... A heart," he murmured, his hands roaming over a heart-shaped object.


    The particles of darkness covering Theos'' body suddenly dispersed, as did the markings on his body, which shrank and finally returned to their original state.


    Theos felt a pleasant sensation coursing through his entire being, an unimaginable satisfaction as if he were lying on a cloud itself.


    But he didn''t let this feeling and satisfaction take over him, instead, he had an unimaginable happiness... He had found it!


    "The Vampire Heart," he finally said, grabbing the object with one hand and extending it into the air.


    The crimson light immediately diminished, revealing a kind of heart-shaped crystal the size of a fist.


    [The host has contact with the Vampire Heart.]


    The system notified what Theos already knew, but Theos did not let it distract him. He immediately brought the vampire heart to his mouth and...


    He ate it!


    *Burp*


    Theos burped after swallowing the vampire heart, at first he didn''t feel a single difference from his previous state.


    "Agh," but suddenly Theos winced and fell to the ground, clutching the heart area.


    His body had begun a transformation!


    Theos'' skin began to stain in a transparent tone, anyone who saw him would have seen all his bones and organs.


    And if that wasn''t enough, his crimson eye glowed brightly, causing blood to spurt out of the eye.


    [Transformation has begun, Transformation to the Vampire race.]


    The notification echoed in Theos'' mind, but he did not pay attention to it, rather, the pain did not let him hear anything at all.


    The pain, unbearable, like a thousand knives stabbing his body in fire, made him writhe in pain.


    "....", but Theos did notin even once, enduring the pain in silence.


    With each passing second his body continued to change, with grotesque and sickening sounds.


    The wounds received in battle healed and closed at an impressive speed. Even the bones and flesh on his back took on the shape of a pair of bat wings, which grewrger andrger until they reached two meters in height.


    [Vampire Transformation,pleted]


    [Congrats to the host, He got a new race!]


    As the system notifications came in, the pain subsided considerably, until finally he no longer felt pain.


    "Agh," Theos grimaced, trying to get up from the ground.


    However, he almost slipped as he wanted to get up, looking down, he noticed arge pool of blood and other fluids.


    "What the...", he couldn''t believe that so much blood had leaked out of his body, and with all and all, he was still alive.


    After a few minutes, he managed a way to lift himself off the ground, away from the pool of blood he had created.


    [New breed!]


    The system notified again, causing Theos to feel a tremendous headache. ''What the fuck is going on? Even that guy in the novel didn''t feel this much pain from bing a Vampire. Even my body is very tolerant to pain, so why did I feel so much pain,'' he thought.


    He couldn''t understand, he hadn''t foreseen that he was going to feel so much pain when he became a Vampire. If he had known, he wouldn''t have done it in the first ce.


    It wasn''t because he couldn''t stand the pain, but because he considered it too risky to lie motionless on the ground for minutes. Were there good people in this world? No! His guards themselves could have killed him, although it was almost impossible, there is no such thing as impossible.


    And if that wasn''t enough, the Vampires themselves coulde in here and see him motionless! What would they do? Heal him?


    After destroying his territory, and killing his King and rtives, could they help him, no way!


    ''Better not do this carelessly again, this time, I was lucky,'' Theos concluded, making a mental note about this lesson.


    Still, his body felt extremely weak and tired, as if he couldn''t bear to walk more than 10 steps and fall.


    Theos had a spection as to why this was.


    ''It''s daytime, where vampires are weaker, that''s why vampires are so weak and couldn''t give me battle, and that''s why I was able to defeat the king,'' Theos remembered clearly.


    Like all fantasies, the Vampire race is very weak in the daytime, weakening their strength by almost 50% if there is sunshine, and for Theos, a "new" Vampire, basically his strength was weakened by 99%.


    "I should get back," Theos muttered, clutching his aching head.


    His mind was spinning, but still, he found a way to get out of the pce and walk. To recover faster, he pulled out A-rank potions, swallowing one immediately.


    Instantly there was an improvement in his body, he didn''t feel as weakened, but still, he felt his body weak and strange.


    "How are they doing?" asked Theos as he approached one of the guards.


    The guard turned to give a bow and speak. Fixing his vision on Theos, the guard was surprised by his incredible physical change in such a short time. "Sir, what happened to me?"


    "I didn''t ask you that," Theos narrowed his eyes in annoyance.


    The guard quickly gave several bows in apology. "Forgive my boldness, sir." He continued speaking under Theos'' nod. "Everything is in order, every single vampire is doing their job, even the children."


    Theos nodded with a satisfied expression. "Good, let them keep it up, let them bring at least a third of a ton of those ck stones."


    "Understood."


    The guard walked away to inform hispanions what his master wanted. Theos, on the other hand, was getting more and more used to his body.


    With an indifferent and cool expression, along with a straight and noble posture, no one suspected that he was in a weakened state.


    ''It''s time to make my army strong,'' Theos thought as he approached one of the vampires.


    ~

 Chapter 82: Objectives Achieved

    As he approached one of the vampires, Theos called out to him. "Hey!"


    The vampire was startled by the noise, a fear invaded his body. ''Did I do something wrong? Am I going to die like this!'' the constant questions gued his mind.


    Seeing the psychological trauma he had left on the vampires, Theos didn''t know whether to feel proud or happy, but he certainly felt more than satisfied.


    "Rx, I''m not going to kill you. Tell each of yourpanions to gather all the ck stones there," Theos ordered, pointing to a specific ce, where the destruction did note.


    Upon hearing Theos'' order and seeing where he pointed, he realized that he wanted the stones at that very spot, so he proceeded to tell all his fellow Vampires.


    Instantly, the Vampires took the ck stones there.


    "Okay, now look," Theosmented, approaching the pile of ck stones.


    He calcted an approximate 100 kg of these stones, it seemed to him more than enough to start what he wanted to do.


    "Watch," he repeated. His hand stretched out, negative mana came out of it in threads that flew through the various ck rocks.


    With narrowed eyes, Theos concentrated on injecting Mana into different areas of the ck rocks.


    *Swosh*


    Slowly, the ck rocks turned and transformed into a crimson color. Crimson mineral! The same one that Ezreal''s armor had!


    The vampires'' eyes glowed with curiosity, they had seen their King with this kind of material on his armor hundreds of times.


    Did it turn out that this kind of super-resistant ore was always in their hands? They felt cheated! Stay with m _v _l _e _mp _y _r.


    "This is Crimson Ore, some of the strongest and toughest minerals in the world, characterized by its incredible ability to resist Mana attacks," Theos continued with a smile. "The higher the quality of Mana you inject into the ck stones, the higher and better quality Crimson Minerals you will get. As I have a unique and very powerful Mana, this Crimson Ore...


    I have no doubt whatsoever that it is at least 10 times stronger than the King''s armor."


    Hearing Theos'' words, the vampires'' eyes glowed brighter. For a moment they had forgotten that the person in front of him brutally ughtered arge number of hispanions.


    But who didn''t want power? Who didn''t want to feel powerful? They wanted to feel truly powerful!


    Besides, they weren''t fools, they knew that by using that Crimson Ore, they could avenge their fallen brothers... Or at least have a chance to achieve it.


    And Theos'' next words gave him some hope:


    "I will make you each armor with this Crimson Ore, as my army, you will have to be powerful, so don''t let me down."


    "Yes sir!" the vampires replied with a serious expression, but a smile inwardly.


    "You think I don''t see them?" asked Theos with an indifferent expression, making the vampires pretend to be surprised.


    But he continued:


    "They want to use the armor I''m going to give them to try to kill me, but let me tell them, once I decide to expel my Mana from those stones, again the crimson minerals will turn into ck Stones... So you better think twice before you act!"


    With this advice, Theos walked away under the trembling vampires. They had discovered his n! Several were already expecting his death...


    Instead, moving several yards away, Theos addressed all the guards who hade with him. "I give you the job of creating armor for these vampires with that material, I know you have the capabilities for that, so I have confidence in you."


    "Yes sir!" the guards nodded in unison.


    "Well, I''m out of here; you guys keep watch; the vampires should train and, above all, collect more of those ck stones," remembering something, he also warned. "Also, be careful at night, they be much more powerful at night, that''s why they were so easy to defeat."


    The guards nodded and bowed. "We understand! Trust us, Lord!"


    Hearing the guards'' response, Theos nodded. After that, Theos and the guards talked about notifying the guards'' families about their new job and that they would be on constant duty for a whole month, but their pay would be doubled.


    He''s a viin - not a monster! So he would give his subordinates what they deserve, good pay for their work.


    Knowing about the sry he would be given by having this job, the guards became happier and more enthusiastic. They were already loyal enough to the Fallen family, but now, with this young master so generous, how could they not love the Fallen family, they would follow him until the end of the world!


    "Well, with all this done, I take my leave; I expect a good job from you, I will always be in touch with you, and above all, I wille soon," taking his leave, Theos walked away without waiting or listening to the farewells of his guards.


    There were still things he hadn''t explored or discovered; in fact, one of the vampires had said that there was an Invisible Armor in the territory, but Theos currently didn''t need it, at least not urgently.


    Choosing to have his subordinates search for this so-called "Invisible Armor", Theos left the Vampire Territory.


    Sunlight weed him outside. Fortunately, there was almost no sun at all; in fact, it seemed like thest rays of the afternoon sun.


    "I''vested here quite a few hours," he muttered.


    Remembering his still small harem, Theos couldn''t help butugh. What would they be doing currently? He didn''t know, but he was already relieved he hadn''t brought them with him.


    If he had brought them, Ezreal couldn''t have done to them what he did. Couldn''t use them as hostages? Besides, it was too dangerous; they would have died at any moment.


    ''I should train them more; the challenges I will faceter on are no less than the ones I faced today,'' Theos concluded.


    Feeling weak from the Vampire race in his body, the rays of sunlight shining down on him didn''t help matters, but he wasn''tining, mostly because of what he could do with his new race.


    ''We shall see my new power...''


    ~

 Chapter 83: Lost Keys

    "It''s your fault!"


    "No, no way! It''s your fault!"


    "Hey, girls... Could you cal down?"


    Among the various buildings of the academy, the argument between two girls and a young woman trying to calm the situation caught the attention of... The pigeons.


    Yes,te at night there are hardly any students wandering around the academy buildings, except for these three girls.


    "You lost it! I gave it to you, what excuses are you going to find?" shouted one voice, a girl with weird ck hair.


    The other girl, with half of her hair ck and the other half pink, snorted angrily. "You gave it to me? That''s pure bullshit! You had it!"


    "Uh..." In the middle, a woman with pure white hair sighed with regret and weariness.


    Luna and Alice always go around arguing; at first, they had tried to like each other, but after several minutes, they realized that... It''s impossible!


    The two were trying to make each other''s lives miserable. At first, Luna tried to be nice and warm, but Alice''s constant attacks made her just as harsh and spiteful.


    The girls'' battle hadsted several hours! And now it seemed to reach its final climax!


    In front of Nora''s shocked eyes, Alice''s body was covered in bright pink Mana, as was Luna''s body which was covered in ck Mana.


    They released their powers and Paths.


    ording to the results given by the path verification machine, Alice''s Path is one rank higher than Luna''s, which is a Unique rank, but Alice''s is Exclusive.


    Moreover, they are both in the intermediate rank, with the difference being that Luna is Peak Intermediate and has much more battle experience.


    Yes, Luna had made her breakthrough to Peak Intermediate!


    It''s a fight between Talent and Hard Work, and despite the disaster that was about to form, Nora looked forward to the fight.


    "What are you doing?", but before they could fight, Theos arrived with an indifferent and cold expression.


    The two girls, Luna and Alice, froze, petrified in ce. They had been discovered at the worst possible moment...


    Turning around, they opened their eyes at the sight of Theos. They noticed immediately that his physical appearance had changed, bing even more handsome, almost in an unbearable way.


    But they quickly answered Theos'' question, "Nothing," they both said in unison, dispersing their Mana aura.


    "Are you sure?", Theos raised an eyebrow suspiciously, making the girls more nervous.


    Since when was he here, had he seen everything?


    But before they could defend themselves, Theos let out a big sigh. "Forget it, I''m too tired to deal with this now, let''s better talk tomorrow," hemented, approaching the girls and giving them both a big hug.


    For a moment, they just enjoyed the hug, even though they only spent a few hours apart, they had missed him quite a bit.


    Unfortunately, Theos just wanted to sleep and rest, so he broke the hug.


    Holding out his hands, he signaled with his hand for something to give him. Seeing this sign, Alice and Luna broke out in a cold sweat, while Noraughed at the whole scenario.


    "What''s the matter? I''m asking for my keys," he said in confusion.


    As he remembered, he had told them to grab his room keys for him, since he couldn''t retrieve them himself.


    But now no one seemed to give them the keys... A bad feeling settled in his heart.


    "Have they lost my keys?" asked Theos with a frown.


    Alice was about to say something, but quickly Luna beat her to it. "No, it was Alice who lost your keys," she confessed. your m,v,l,e,m,p,y,r story


    "What are you talking about? You lost them!" countered Alice angrily.


    The two stared at each other with hatred, if before Theos thought he imagined sparks and lightning between their gazes, now it was an undeniable fact.


    "How did you lose my keys?" he asked, not peculiarly ming anyone.


    "Uh..."


    "Uh..."


    The two didn''t know how to respond, remembering the events that had transpired today until they lost their keys... "Right, how did we manage to lose it?" Luna asked.


    "Just from one moment to the next it disappeared without a trace of sound," Alice stated.


    Theos rolled his eyes. Fortunately, Nora offered a rescue. "Little brother, how about sleeping with me... I mean, in my room? It''ll just be for today before you get the key back."


    Hearing Nora''s words, both Luna and Alice expressed their disagreement. "No way!"


    "Wait," he unexpectedly interrupted the disagreement of the pair of women, who had finally agreed on today.


    Stepping closer to Nora, he smiled and nodded. "Fine, I''ll go to your room to sleep," this single statement made both Luna and Alice jump again.


    But they stopped, not because Theos told them, but because they knew why he was doing it... Teaching them a lesson, he wasn''t going to sleep with anyone today to teach them a lesson to behave better.


    Knowing this, the two fell silent, their faces full of guilt. "Seriously, how did they lose the keys?"


    "I have no idea, it''s weird..." for the first time, Alice and Luna bonded over this mystery, and without realizing it, their friendship would be reborn at that moment.


    Instead, Nora grabbed Theos'' hand and pulled him towards one of the hundreds of buildings in the academy. "Goodbye, sisters-inw, I''ll borrow my brother for one night," she eximed.


    Both Luna and Alice frowned, but still let it go. First of all, Theos was not against this, and besides, they wanted to find the keys for Theos and make him proud.


    And in the same way, so began an all-night search for the key.


    Instead, Theos was dragged away by a contented Nora, who opened one of the buildings.


    "Sorry, men can''te in," said one of the guards on-site when she saw Theos.


    The rules demanded that both men and women have their buildings and rooms, only men could enter a building with a woman during the day.


    But at night, almost midnight, a man and a woman together... The Supervisor frowned.


    Noticing the female guard, Nora smiled happily. "He''s my brother, he''s onlying to stay one night because he doesn''t have his room keys."


    The guard was about to scold Nora and Theos, but her eyes sharpened a little, realizing something terrifying... She was in front of the sessors of the Fallen family! Theos Von Fallen and Nora Von Fallen!


    Quickly, the guard''s expression rxed; she even smiled slightly. "Sure, you cane in, you can even take as much time as you want!" She eximed.


    Nora smiled as she received the supervisor''s consent, pushing Theos into the room.


    ''I have a feeling this is going to be a strange night,'' Theos thought with a slight smile.


    ~

 Chapter 84: Noras Room

    The eleator stopped at the 7th floor of the building, Nora exited, pushing Theos to his room.


    Arriving in front of a door, Nora quickly ced her hand in front of the door, and the door, as if scanning began to emit strange colors of blue and green.


    He watched all this with a curious expression. ''A scanner, only the most important people in the academy can receive a scanner on their doors for more privacy... Although you have to first enter the room and set up the scanner with your fingerprints.''


    Theos concluded that if the scanner was already set up with Nora''s fingerprints, doesn''t that mean she already entered her room? In the novel, she was among thest to enter her room, going back and forth.


    Theos'' eyes revealed suspicion, but still, as he watched the door to Nora''s room open. He walked in naturally.


    Why? He was curious to know what Nora had been doing. If there was one thing he knew, it was that she couldn''t do anything to him.


    He didn''t see her capable of doing anything bad to him, and if that were the case, though highly unlikely, he was sure to defeat her at any moment.


    "Nice room," Theos said.


    Looking at the whole room, all painted in¡­ White, the walls, ceilings, and even the furniture, everything is white.


    Still, Theos didn''t dislike it; in his opinion, it gave the room a modern and elegant touch.


    Taking a closer look, he realized that the room was quiterge. With furniture, a kitchen, a sofa with several cushions, and arge TV stuck on the wall.


    As a room, it also has arge Queen-sized bed, the best thing about it is that even though the room contains so many things, it doesn''t look crowded at all. Find your next read on m,vlemp _yr.


    Quite the contrary, he felt plenty of room to move around.


    Nora smiled happily at Theos'' words. "They gave me this room, they told me it''s verypatible with me, they weren''t lying at all! I just had to make a few small modifications and it was perfect!"


    Nora''s eyes contained great pride. As a noble girl, she didn''t know how to modify rooms, she barely knew how to cook. So making these modifications and looking so good made her feel quite proud.


    In the past, she had been an extremely poor orphan girl, but she hadpletely forgotten those times; so many years had passed that she could not remember clearly.


    Remembering those difficult times was not typical of her.


    Theos sighed. "Anyway, I''m pretty tired, so I''ll sleep in one go."


    "Wait!", Nora shouted and continued. "Aren''t you going to eat anything? Trust your sister, can cook very well!"


    Nora pounded her chest several times in a sign of trust, making Theos roll his eyes. ''Trust her? Can''t even cook... But let her try.''


    Thinking about this, he smiled at her. "Fine, I''ll be waiting on the couch for your food." Having said that, Theos walked past Nora, sitting down on the couch.


    Nora jumped with content joy, getting down to business... "Let''s cook!" she shouted, pulling food out of a small refrigerator.


    Theos sharpened his gaze as he saw what Nora was taking out of the refrigerator, realizing that she had taken out... Pasta, three different types of cheeses, and several ingredients to make sauces.


    He realized that she was going to make some of his favorite foods!


    But remembering the novel, Theos realized that having such foods is almost impossible. In the novel, even n, the academy''s favorite, only had one type of cheese, rice, cereal, and milk... Nothing else.


    ''I''m beginning to suspect that she has had all this prepared and nned, it''s not normal for her to have that kind of food, she had to spend quite a bit of time modifying the room, setting up the security, scanner and also shopping with possibly the Acmy points she was given.''


    ording to him, for someone like Nora, a genius, she must have scored high enough on the Pathways checker to be given Acmy points, and with that, she bought some pretty delicious food.


    This time Theos had a very strong bad feeling, but he continued to sit. He had learned very well to observe people''s emotions, and he sensed no ill intent on Nora''s part towards him.


    ''We''d better move on to more important things,'' he thought, pulling his cell phone out of its storage ring.


    That''s right, Theos was carrying his cell phone in his storage ring!


    "You carry your cell phone in the storage ring?" Nora asked, her eyes wide with surprise.


    She had given Theos a fleeting nce, and seeing him take his cell phone out of the storage ring, she was in total shock.


    He nodded. "Sure, it''s an optimal easier way to carry it."


    ording to him, it was better to carry it like that than in his pocket, for two simple reasons: not to carry anything that would bother him inbat and also that inside the storage ring the cell phone has no signal, so it''s a good way to say: don''t call when I''m busy.


    "Ah... Forget it," Nora sighed with a smile, choosing to continue making dinner.


    "Fine," Theos didn''t broach the subject much either, choosing to contact one of the underlings he left in charge in Vampire territory.


    "How are things going?" the guard answering the call, Theos asked directly about the situation.


    "Well, Lord! Nothing out of the ordinary, even though it''s night, they don''t attack us. I guess they suspect that we are not weak at all, so they stay out of it." after a pause, the guard continued. "Regarding the armor, we are currently working on it. We already made five, and we hope that by tomorrow, approximately 50 will be ready."


    Hearing the guard''s report, Theos nodded with satisfaction. "Good, not bad so far. By the way, have you heard anything weird said by the vampires?" he asked, his ears twitching to hear better.


    The guard kept a couple of seconds of silence before answering:


    "Yes, we have listened and investigated, we found out what... The Forbidden Zone is not dominated only by Vampires and Giants."


    ~

 Chapter 85: A Little Trap

    Hearing the guard''s report, Theos nodded with satisfaction. "Good, not bad so far. By the way, have you heard anything strange said by the vampires?" he asked, his ears pricked up.


    The guard was silent for a couple of seconds before answering:


    "Yes, we have listened and investigated, we found out what... The Forbidden Zone is not dominated only by Vampires and Giants."


    Hearing those words, Theos narrowed his eyes and put on a serious expression. "You''re talking about the Beasts, aren''t you?" he asked cautiously.


    "Exactly, Lord. We have investigated deeply and found that much of the Forbidden Zone is taken over by Monsters, and as if that weren''t enough, they are led by a pair of Lost Monsters with intelligence of their own."


    In the guard''s words, despite wanting to hide his emotions, you could tell the deep fear he contained. How could you not be afraid? After all, they are a couple of Lost Monsters.


    A Lost Monster is as powerful as a Grandmaster, and if it has intelligence of its own, it is even more powerful than a Peak Grandmaster.


    ''ording to the novel, there was only one Lost Monster, not two... And with intelligence of its own, currently, even for me it would be suicide to go there,'' Theos concluded.


    Despite having great confidence in his power, it was just that, confidence, he knew his limits very well to know when not to and whether to fight. Currently, he couldn''t handle two Lost Monsters, let alone when the Vampire''s heart merged with his body.


    "Well, that''s a good report, if those monsters attack, call me as quickly as possible," having said that, Theos hung up the phone.


    cing his index finger and thumb between his nose and eyes, Theos went into deep thought.


    As he recalled, a Lost Monster is one of the most dangerous monsters in the world. Those monsters were extinct in the Hydronia Kingdom thanks to the Fallen family.


    But in the other kingdoms, especially one like the Soultrad Kingdom, which has a Forbidden Zone, there are more Monsters. And as if that wasn''t enough, a Lost Monster, only behind the Empty Monsters and entire Cmities.


    ''I didn''t expect or n to meet a Monster now, but such is fate. It''s just a matter of killing them.''


    Theos'' strategy is simple: whatever gave him trouble, killing it is the simplest solution.


    ''Currently, I have too many enemies, mainly the Church, which despite not attacking directly, I know they are up to something. I also n to dominate the Giant race of the Forbidden Zone. I have that useless n who is possibly now training like crazy to defeat me. And as if that wasn''t enough, the appearance of the curses in the world won''t take long to be public.''


    Thinking about all this, Theos gave him a headache.


    ''Better rest for now''.


    Theos leaned back on the couch, sliding his finger across the mobile to find entertainment. Though different from Earth''s mood, he found it pleasant to spend time like this after so much time and hardship.


    "Dinner''s ready," Nora called out, offering a te of food to her brother.


    Theos opened his eyes wide. ''Since when does the time go by so fast? I felt like I was five minutes on the phone, when in reality I was almost an hour...''


    And so, without realizing it, he spent an hour of his life in vain.


    Theos made a mental note not to seek entertainment on the cell phone if he didn''t want to waste time, of course.


    But shaking his head before these unnecessary thoughts, Theos grabbed the food offered by Nora. "Thank you," he thanked her with a slight smile.


    Seeing Theos'' smile, Nora blushed slightly. To hide her embarrassment, she turned away and went to eat quietly at a table.


    The meal was quiet and peaceful. Eating some of his favorite foods, Theos was not modest and began to eatrge amounts of food at once.


    Nora watched all this with a happy, joyful, and proud smile as she witnessed how her brother loved her food.


    Minutes passed like this until the meal was finally finished. Theos and Nora proceeded to wash the dishes and clean up the house a bit.


    m vl emp yr exclusive


    Finally, it was time for bed.


    As they finished brushing their teeth and washing up, Theos came out of the bathroom wearing ck shorts and his upper body with his clothes off.


    At the sight of him, Nora''s face turned redder than a tomato.


    "Why don''t you have any clothes on?!" asked Nora with a nervous expression.


    Theos stared at her like she was an idiot. "What, I like sleeping with my shirt off; it''s more rxing; besides, we''re siblings; this is your room, so legally it''s mine, and I can make myself at home, right?"


    Hearing Theos'' words, Nora gasped. Since when did he make hisws and rules? And seeing his smirk, she knew he was being yed for a fool. "You..."


    Theos quickly interrupted Nora, rushing past her. "Anyway, I''m going to sleep!


    Saying this, Theosy down on the couch that had already been previously arranged for him to sleep on, with sheets, pillows, and cushions.


    He''s not shameless enough to lie down on the only bed in the room in front of Nora.


    "Hmph" the albino snorted, turning off the lights and lying down on the bed.


    It wasn''t even 30 minutes after they went to bed when an abnormality happened...


    Without even realizing it, Theos had fallen asleep in a second. He always had vignce in his sleep state for fear that anything could get out of control, but now he had stayed as peacefully as a baby.


    Unaware that a small white shadow was approaching his unconscious body. "You look so cute asleep," whispered a voice in Theos'' ear.


    Nora, with a crazy grin, reached out her hands to touch Theos'' body. A rather marked and muscr body!


    Lean and extremely marked, almost no fat, with enviable abs. And Nora didn''t miss the opportunity to touch his body.


    "Ooh... It was worth it to steal your room keys and put a little enhancer in your food," she said quietly.


    She had done everything, nned absolutely all this for several days... She could enhance the food of Theos, a kind of drug that helps him to sleep. But unlike the drug, this enhancer has no side effects.


    It''s not at all bad for the body... Possibly that''s why Theos couldn''t sense that anything was wrong.


    Smelling closer, she could smell Theos'' extremely masculine scent. Unbeknownst to her, she had lost controlpletely.


    Moving closer to Theos'' face, she caressed his handsome face and his long jet-ck hair. "I love you so much..." She whispered uprehendingly.


    Fixing her gaze on Theos'' lips, she smiled more madly. Slowly, she brought her face closer to his and ...


    She gave him a deep, passionate kiss.


    ~

 Chapter 86: First Day At The Academy

    The next morning.


    *yawn*


    Theos yawned, stretching his limbs to subsequently get up from the couch.


    Using his storage ring, which kept everything in there, he pulled out a red t-shirt and slowly put it on. "Well, it''s a new day, new ns, and more things to do," he said with a tired but cheerful expression.


    "Theos!!! Hurry up, we''ll bete on the first day," a voice shouted, making Theos turn around to see... His sister, with her hair, is a mess.


    "First day?" he asked in confusion.


    Nora rolled her eyes before roaring angrily. "We''re at the academy! Today is our first day, we have to be at our next ss in 45 minutes!"


    Upon hearing of this development, Theos wentpletely mad and desperate, rushing to the bathroom to get ready.


    Or was that what Nora imagined would happen...


    Instead, he just stood there, looking at her as if she were stupid. "Why should I rush? We have the day ahead of us... Besides, if you want to know which buildings we''re going to to take the ss?"


    Hearing her brother''s question, she shook her head from side to side in embarrassment. "I... I don''t know," she said in a tone lower than whispers.


    Theos sighed, without saying much, he walked past Nora into the bedroom bathroom, taking his well-deserved shower.


    Noticing Theos enter the bathroom, Nora suddenly reced her embarrassed expression with a cold one. Pulling something out of her pocket, she stared at it.


    "I should get rid of this..." she muttered.


    In the palm of her hand, a ck key with gold edges was disyed. In the center, the gold name "Theos Von Fallen" stood out above the rest.


    The key to Theos'' room!


    But Nora wasn''t about to give it to him... After all, it was part of her n. She took advantage of Alice and Luna fighting to steal the Key, then just had to buy food and some power-ups to sleep soundly.


    "Hehehe, thank you don''t have this, I was able to sleep next to him all night...", she muttered again, her face flushed as she remembered how she kissed andy down next to Theos.


    It was a dreame true for her!


    Putting the key back in her pocket, she decided to bury it dozens of meters underground. After all, she didn''t know the key''s defense mechanisms, maybe burning it would release a warning to the entire academy.


    She didn''t want to take any risks...


    ...


    Minutester.


    "All First Year Students, head to Student Building 02, and for First Year ss Zero students, head to Student Building 01," the robotic voice echoed throughout the academy.


    "Wow... ss Zero," Theos muttered, pulling out the ID card.


    Looking at it, he noticed that there was a slight change... His ss, ss Zero, was now listed.


    "Yeah, I''m there too," Nora stated with a smile as she looked at her ID card.


    "Good, then there''s not much to discuss, let''s go there," Theosmented, walking ahead.


    "I''ll follow you," Nora trailed behind him.


    However, they had left at the same time the notification sounded. So naturally... They were met by dozens of girlsing out of their dorm.


    Seeing Theos'' appearance, all the girls wanted to approach, but Nora''s murderous aura made them consider it. They finally gave up.


    Still, Nora''s murderous aura couldn''t stop the whispers.


    "Look, that''s the Male God... They say he''s the most handsome man in the whole world!"


    "Yes, besides extremely handsome, he''s quite talented... Several personally saw him fight against a teacher at the Master Rank in even Peak Master, but Theos defeated him!"


    "It would be a dream to get a boyfriend like that."


    Suchments irritated Nora more and more, who clenched her fists in frustration.


    I could do nothing but listen and not let them get close to Theos. After all, in the rules of the academy, it is not allowed to kill love rivals....


    Theos, on the other hand, did not have the slightest reaction. He already considered all this quite normal, so why bother?


    Fortunately, being the Male God was paying off, since not a single girl moved, standing still, forming a sort of corridor that Theos crossed until he reached the elevator next to Nora.


    And so, the two entered the elevator, heading to building 01.


    ...


    In building 01, ss Zero of the first year.


    Two girls stand out in the hall as the only ones there...


    The two girls, one sitting next to the other, with dark circles under their eyes, looked extremely tired as if at any moment they might fall asleep.


    "When do you think he''ll be here?", Alice asked a ck-haired girl, Luna.


    "I don''t know...", Luna answered between yawns.


    Luna and Alice hadn''t slept a single minute trying to find Theos'' keys. They searched high and low throughout the Academy.


    Thanks to Luna''s Path, Shadows, they were able to break through the Academy''s surveince. Even so, they almost caught them several times. Fortunately, there wasn''t a single human roaming around the academy; they were all surveince machines.


    That allowed them to escape many more times than they can count. Dive into stories on NovelFire,mpyr.


    But still, they failed to find the key.


    "Damn... That key... Shouldn''t be far away," Alice muttered, loud enough for Luna to hear.


    "He may be upset with us. After all, it was our fault for losing the key," Lunamented in panic.


    The two stood in silence, living out a world of imaginary possibilities in their heads. They couldn''t concentrate on anything but finding the key.


    *Swosh*


    A sound interrupted their thoughts, turning around, they realized that someone else had entered... A beautiful woman with blood-red hair and eyes as crimson as Alice''s own.


    Skin is as white as snow, perfect.


    And behind her, a dozen students waited to enter.


    ss Zero, where the greatest geniuses from all over the Zeifer world gather and where the future world powers and heroes of mankinde out or, on the other hand... The greatest viins of mankind.

 Chapter 87: Two Extremely Tired Girls (Bonus)

    "We''re here," Theos said, his expression indifferent.


    Nora nodded with equal indifference.


    They had walked a few minutes to reach the Building where they were, Building 01 of ss Zero.


    Fortunately, thanks to their superhuman strength, walking a few minutes did not cause even fatigue in them.


    With an expressionless and cold face, the two walked until they arrived in front of the wooden door to enter the hall. hosted on m-v_l-e _m-p_y-r


    When they are with their loved ones, both Theos and Nora can be affectionate and kind, even Nora being quite amusing. Unlike Theos, Nora is like that even in public, but only addressing her brother.


    But now, facing what could be her ss for the next 3 years, she didn''t want to be taken as a joke. She wanted to be respected as an Untouchable Angel.


    Theos grabbed the doorknob and turned it. The door swung open all at once.


    All the students inside the room turned to see two subjects, a man and a woman, who despite being siblings, areplete opposites of each other.


    The woman with beautiful pure white hair, blue eyes like an ocean without waves, and white clothes with diamond edges; a luxury, but the clothes covered almost all her skin, making her look extremely reserved, next to her angelic face, she seemed to be an innocent angel; with her tenderness and cuteness, she could conquer the heart of any man.


    And the opposite of her, a man with long jet ck hair that is slightly pulled back, having two eye colors, one ck as ink and the other crimson red as blood itself. His attire consisted of a ck suit with long sleeves, which even concealed more skin than his sister''s clothes.


    His face, totally beautiful, could conquer the heart of any woman, along with his dominant and majestic aura; like an Emperor himself, anyone would feel inferior to him no matter how hard they try to remove that feeling from their hearts.


    Two different people, but if they have anything inmon, it''s that they are the epitome of beauty in their respective genders! Like gods...


    "Here!"


    Suddenly, a voice snapped the students out of their surprise.


    Alice raised her hand to call Theos and Nora; thetter greeted her politely but went to a different ce.


    Theos walked over to the middle tables, where Luna and Alice were, who saved two chairs for him.


    "Nora didn''t want to sit with us, I guess she would feel like the third wheel, plus she has other friends," Theos exined before Alice asked something about it.


    Alice nodded, understanding. "I see," she then yawned tenderly.


    As if following Alice''s example, Luna yawned as well.


    Theos raised an eyebrow. ''They have dark circles all over their eyes... And they look like they could fall asleep at any moment,'' he thought as he watched his two girlfriends.


    Taking a seat next to Luna, Theos spoke with a frown. "You guys didn''t get any sleepst night, did you?"


    Hearing the question, the two girls blushed in embarrassment, still, they spoke their reasons. "We tried to find your keys so well...," the ckhead whispered.


    "We just wanted to make you proud...", Alice whispered.


    Seeing their guilty and regretful faces, Theos couldn''t resist pinching Luna and Alice''s cheeks.


    With a smile, he stated. "You don''t have to apologize or do that; the most important thing to me is your health, both physical and mental. So please don''t do that anymore," after a pause, he continued.


    "I''m not mad at you; after all, it''s a mistake anyone can make. I was just too tiredst night to be able to exin it, I had some setbacks and difficulties..."


    Hearing Theos'' exnation, they perked up a bit. They felt relief that he wasn''t disappointed or angry with them. It was like taking a great weight off their shoulders.


    "Thank you for understanding," Luna said, continuing. "By the way, what did you do yesterday, can you tell us about it?"


    Seeing the curious expressions of both Luna and Alice, their eyes bright with expectation, Theos could only sigh with defeat. How could he refuse with these two lovely girls he had?


    He decided to tell them a little. "Yesterday, I went to another Realm to face a Vampire King, Grand Master Rank; it was a truly intense fight. I burned most of my face, but in the end, he was able to defeat him using all my strength and ying dirty. Since it was daytime, even though his armor reduced the weakening of the sun''s rays, he was still weakened, which was a factor in why I defeated him."


    Luna and Alice''s expressions had several changes while Theos exined. First fear upon learning that he had faced off against a Vampire King Rank Grand Master, then concern upon learning that his face had been burned, and finally, happiness upon learning that he came out the victor of that fight.


    "Congrattions on winning the battle," Alice and Luna congratted in unison.


    "But why didn''t you take us with you? We could have helped...", Alice pouted.


    But before Theos could exin, Luna quickly responded. "The Vampire King was a Grand Master, if we had gone, we would be dead currently. The difference between a Master and a Grand Master is very big. Especially when you are very inexperienced inbat, we are only Intermediate and Peak Intermediate ranks, respectively.


    Simply put, with just a heavy sigh from that Vampire King, we would be seriously injured or even dead."


    Luna''s wise words made Alice reflect and she nodded. She couldn''t argue with Luna''s arguments, after all, it was true that she knew nothing about battles or the difference in power upon reaching Grand Master.


    And noting that Theos didn''t intervene or correct Luna, Alice knew she was right.


    "By the way, why did you fight? I know you a little to know that you wouldn''t fight just for the sake of fighting, there must always be a reason behind it," Luna said with a smile.


    Alice beside her also nodded; she also wanted to know the reason why Theos went over there to fight such a powerful subject.


    Theos smiled, feeling a little happy that they knew him so well.


    However, just as he was about to answer, someone opened the door to the hall.


    ~

 Chapter 88: Zero Class (Bonus)

    "Good morning, dear ss," a gentleman shouted.


    The students turned to look at him, managed to make out a slim man, with brown skin and dark brown hair.


    His body is tall, about 6''1", making him stand out even more... But all the young people in the room knew perfectly well who the person in front of them was.


    "Rundal Rosi, one of the best scouts in the world," one of the young men in the ss said softly, his eyes showing surprise and disbelief.


    The others stood in total silence. Although they knew who the person in front of them was, ss Zero was not a haven for gossip and conversation when such an important figure was in front of them.


    ''Wow, what a difference being surrounded by the Elite from the conventional nobles,'' Theos thought with amusement inside.


    "I said, Good morning!" the professor repeated.


    "Oh, Good morning!" the students eximed, causing the professor to nod.


    Walking over to the desk, the professor sat down right there, cing his briefcase on top of the desk, he proceeded to take several documents out of the briefcase, at the same time looking at each of those present in the room.


    "A total of 15...," Rundel said, loud enough for the other students to hear.


    They quickly discovered that he was referring to the number of students in the room, which just happened to be the same number, 15.


    Theos also began to stare at each student. ''Everyone here will be rtively important characters in the future,'' he concluded with a smile as he noticed that every student in the novel was with him.


    "Eleanor Sonne," suddenly the professor began to pass the attendance, calling first to thedy of the Sonne family.


    "Here," she replied, raising her hand.


    The professor nodded, saying to sit down, to which she agreed and sat quietly. He fixed his vision on the next student on the list. "Theos Von Fallen."


    "Present," Theos said.


    Noticing the sessor to therge Fallen family, Rundel nodded. Subsequently, he proceeded to call Alice, Luna, Nora, and Arnold.


    They all responded to the call, causing the professor to nod.


    "Scarlett Arlott," he called.


    "I''m here," said a beautiful red-haired woman, her crimson-red eyes and noble, yet rebellious temperament making her stand out from the rest.


    Theos remembered her quickly. "The sessor to the Duke Arlott Family, the only Duke family not in attendance at Earl Rasforh''s son''s birthday," Theos whispered.


    Alice and Luna looked at the beautiful red-haired woman, whom they had seen twice today. "I don''t know why, but she gives me the feeling that she''s quite strong...", Alice said.


    "Hm, in fact, she gives the feeling of being quite strong. She hides her Mana very well, it''s very hard to see it," nodded Luna.


    As much as Scarlett looked powerful and untouchable, the reality was that what stood out the most about her was... Her body, yes. Even Theos had to admit that if she were a bit more seductive, she could be like a Subus.


    By women''s standards, she''s tall, standing at 1.76 meters tall, with her two long slender legs, her slim and narrow waist that left a rather impressive hourss figure with her round buttocks and a rather outstanding cleavage.


    Her attire was a wide dress, trying to hide her stunning body. However, such a dress could not hide her charm.


    Undoubtedly, a seductive beauty, with a small and beautiful face. A beautiful and seductive beauty.


    ''I wondered... If she''s going to have the same course of action now. ''Of all the main heroines, she is the one who should have the biggest butterfly effect,'' Theos concluded.


    Yes, Scarlet was a heroine in the novel!


    She was because now, she isn''t at all anymore.


    Rundel nodded as she confirmed the redhead''s attendance, moving on to the next student. "Desmond Ergensol."


    "Here," a student immediately raised his hand, drawing the attention of the others.


    Theos noticed him. "Desmond, they say he is a genius and that his Path is to modify his body, turning it into minerals: diamonds, gold, steel, copper..."


    Luna touched her chin, thoughtfully. "I haven''t heard much about him... He has ast name, he''s a noble, but he''s not a Hydronian noble, is he?"


    Theos nodded, answering Luna''s question. "He is from another Kingdom, the Utenia Kingdom, also called the Eastern Kingdom of the World, he is one of the most important nobles in his Kingdom, a Marquis."


    Your adventure starts at m,vle,mpyr.


    Saying this, Theos recalled Desmond''s character briefly. A little friend of n''s. He was not considered an Extra, but neither is he a main character, if not a secondary character with little relevance.


    But Theos knew what the person in front of him was capable of: Desmond was from the Ergensol family, one of the main families of the Utenia Kingdom, a kingdom specialized in the same Agriculture.


    Having an ally in that Kingdom, especially a Marquis, is of utmost importance to Theos, who aims to have arge army. Since he could have infinite food for the Vampires and other races in his army.


    ''I wonder if those Vampires will be able to eat some vegetables,'' he thought, remembering how the Vampires of the Forbidden Zone ate and killed humans or the babies of giants to eat them to satisfy their hunger and sometimes ... Their sadism.


    Such is nature.


    "Right," Rundel nodded, turning the pages to name the two Noble twins, Elsa and Elena.


    "Present," the two said in unison.


    Theos turned his attention to these two women, twin sisters, one with flowing blonde hair and the other with blonde hair tied into a bun.


    In their fancy uniforms, an emerald green dress, Theos had to admit that they looked beautiful, but also... Weak.


    They are heroines, but still, the ck-haired man feels that they are too weak, even weaker than Alice.


    ''Why could it be that I feel this? Possibly, the geniuses here are nothing to me. ...'' This conclusion only made him smile.


    Why did he be so powerful? It wouldn''t be truly fun anymore... But he didn''t feel sorry in the least, quite the contrary, now he could travel around, always being 10 steps ahead of the enemy.


    Rundel looked at the two elf twins, then moved on to the next on the list, "Mmm, n, n Roy".


    The professor called twice when he saw that no one answered the first call. Unexpectedly, on the second call, no one answered.


    "Wait!"


    Before the professor could take n off the list, a desperate shout echoed through the study hall.


    ~

 Chapter 89: Zero Class [II] (Bonus)

    "Wait!" someone shouted, opening the ssroom door.


    All the students turned to see him. Including Theos, who turned to see him, a smile on his lips.


    ''As expected of the protagonist,ingte to the first day of the academy,'' he thought, remembering that this was practically the same scenario as the novel.


    Unlike Theos'' smile, Rundel frowned. "Who are you?" he asked in a deep voice.


    n cringed a little this time, feeling afraid. But instantly, a bit of pride shone in his eyes, returning to his upright posture.


    "I''m n Roy!" he eximed, expecting the professor''s eyes to widen in surprise.


    After all, he is well known throughout the academy for having a Dragon Path, a Golden Dragon! Along with his other Electricity Path, he is one of the rare cases of Dual Path.


    "You''rete, but I''ll let you through just this once," Rundel said slowly, emphasizing the words "just this once."


    Hearing Rundel''s words, n felt a bit of disappointment but, most of all, embarrassment.


    Still, he did as the teacher told him, entering the ssroom and sitting in one of the chairs in the corner, next to the window.


    ''Why do all the main characters have to sit next to the window? Do they have a disorder from sitting next to windows or something?'' wondered Theos.


    He hadn''t even thought of the idea of sitting next to an advantage. Why? The question would be... Why sit there, when he has his two girlfriends waiting for him in the middle chairs? He didn''t want to be one of those people who ignored his wives and then treated him with more attention.


    He loves them, and they love him; what more could he ask for? He could only enjoy himself...


    Putting his rtionships aside for a moment, Theos fixed his gaze on thest 4 on the list yet to be called.


    "Belia," the professor called, causing one or another student to frown.


    "Present...," a girl with sky blue hair said, her eyes revealing determination, but also shyness.


    This rarebination of emotions made them look extremely tender to each other, especially to n, who took an immediate interest in her.


    ''Belia... The Swordswoman without a name, and a sword without a Path,'' Theos recalled one of his... Favorite female characters in the novel.


    One could say that she is and is not a heroine, since she helped n a lot, but she never fell madly in love with him. She admired and respected him, but never fell in love with him.


    Known worldwide for being a skilled Swordswoman.


    The others viewed her with a little suspicion; after all, she has nost name, which means she is not a Noble.


    And unlike Alice, who also has nost name, almost everyone knows that she is very close to Theos; several even know that they are boyfriend and girlfriend.


    But, this girl who appeared out of nowhere?


    They had nothing against her, but this case is very special, entering ss Zero as amoner with no significant connections to great nobles is strange.


    But with that strangeness, there was also admiration and respect. If she managed to be here, it is because of her great effort and dedication. Something that very few nobles know....


    "Well, sit down...", Rundel said, moving on to the next on the list, thest three.


    Despite being thest three, this had nothing to do with oldest to least or youngest to oldest, it meant nothing, not even the strongest. They were just handed out randomly.


    "Nn," Rundel called.


    Another student stood up. "Present," he said.


    His appearance was no big deal, a thin man with light brown hair and amber eyes. He''s a little handsome, but not too muchpared to Theos, Arnold, or n.


    However, his confidence in his voice is quite unusual amongmoners when they meet nobles. read first at m,v,l,e,m p _y,r


    "That guy is strange," Luna narrowed her eyes.


    "Yeah, I have a bad feeling about him," Alice nodded.


    Theos smiled. Indeed, that overconfident guy is not as simple as his image suggests.


    But for now, Theos didn''t pay much attention to him. Focusing on thest two people Rundel called out.


    "Astaroth Darlex," the professor said with a frown.


    Suddenly, a man who caught everyone''s attention as he entered, but at the same time no one could look, stood up from his seat. "Present," he said in a deep voice.


    His face revealed two golden eyes and gray hair, his skin had a slight tan, and his indifferent eyes, but for some reason, extremely threatening, no one wanted to approach him.


    Just looking at him n frowned. However, Theos smiled. "Astaroth... The Former Royal Family of the Fairies," he muttered in a low tone.


    Not even Alice and Luna heard him, to Theos'' fortune. In front of all the students, this is the only young man who could be considered a cmity.


    One of the few characters in the novel that Theos is halfway considered a friend, an ally.


    He is the rightful Prince of the Fairy n of the Denkalia Kingdom, but no one recognizes him for the disasters his family made hundreds of years ago.


    All the students frowned. Each one listened to the stories told by their rtives about the Astaroth Family; no one had a favorable opinion of that family.


    Each of its members is despised by everyone. And even if Astaroth was not their surname, if not their first name, still no one could confirm that with certainty.


    However, Astaroth was not affected by these looks of contempt, fear, or hatred. Simply his ice-cold eyes and raised chin showed more than enough attitude to the stares he received.


    And thanks to his height of 1.88 meters, the others saw him as huge; being a fairy, he is abnormallyrge.


    "Okay," Rundel said, moving on to the next andst person on the list.


    Knowing thest person missing, all the students turned to look at a woman with bluish-white hair, gray eyes, and a temperament so cold and icy that no one dared approach her.


    "Aurora White."


    ~

 Chapter 90: Zero Class [III] (Bonus)

    "Aurora White," Professor Rundel called.


    The beautiful woman they were all watching, rose gracefully and nobly, the beautiful blue-white hair moving with her synchronized movements.


    "Present," she said in a soft, but haunting voice to many.


    ''Little princess of the Tiger race and Duke family of the Soultrad kingdom," Theos thought with interest.


    He remembered Aurora being of the Tiger race, but looking at her head, no tiger ears could be seen.


    Then he remembered... She is hiding her lineage as a Semi-Human of the Tiger race!


    And if he doesn''t misremember, she is a heroine of n''s harem. After n saves her on a couple of asions and tells her that she shouldn''t be ashamed of her lineage, Aurora falls in love with him.


    She tries to be cool on the outside, but on the inside, she''s an ocean of insecurities.


    "Mmm, okay then," Rundel nodded, setting the student list aside on the side of the desk.


    Withplete naturalness, Rundel stood right at the front of the ss. His posture was erect; he eyed every one of his students. Until finally he said:


    "I will be your lead teacher or guide teacher, whatever you want to call me, for the entire year, so, I look forward to getting along with you."


    Although the words were kind, Rundel''s expression, serious and regimented, like a stone, is anything but friendly.


    "Well, nice to meet you," a few students responded.


    Rundel nodded, continuing his chatter:


    "You see, currently the Academy''s enrollments have not ended, so, most likely, you will have one more partner among you, or if you have good luck, it may be two."


    The students nodded, minus Theos and Astaroth, thetter because he didn''t care in the least about his new ssmates, and Theos for different reasons.


    But Rundel paid no attention to him, going on with his talk:


    "Now, the academy costs 3 years, first, second, and finally, third year; after passing the third year, you will be able to graduate. The first year is located in the entire South part of the academy, all the buildings here are strictly for first years."


    "Each building has its respective utility, training, food, entertainment, education, missions, homes and much more."


    Taking a moment to observe all the students, he asked the question that several had on their minds.


    "Do you want to know what are the benefits of belonging to ss Zero?"


    Hearing the expected question, many nodded. Every year, the academy''s format is at least slightly different; some years, it even doesplete remodels to its educational system.


    So guessing the benefits of this year''s ss Zero is difficult, if not impossible.


    Rundel smiled slightly. "The benefit of ss Zero this year is... ess to Third Year Training and more advanced Mission ranks for the most proficient."


    For the first time, everyone''s eyes lit up with emotion. The benefit is too great! To see Third Year students, some of whom could be considered World Powers, training is more than a privilege.


    With the second reward, it is also great! It gives you the ability to gain more experience in more difficult missions.


    No oneined in the least, feeling emotional by this news.


    ''Ooh... Nowes the downside,'' Theos smiled mysteriously, remembering that this year... ss Zero has a downside.


    And it didn''t take Rundel long to reveal it. "However, this year''s ss Zero is the first in history to have a disadvantage."


    Happiness and enthusiasm waned considerably. A handicap? What the heck? Each had simr thoughts.


    Rundel smiled more broadly. "This year''s disadvantage is that there will be a bigpetition at the end of the year, you will be fighting against... The Third Year! If you fail to defeat at least three of their members, you will have to choose one of you to get the hell out of the academy!"


    "Eh?"


    Hearing the shocking disadvantage, everyone was shocked! With their eyes wide open. They couldn''t believe such a handicap or condition... They are sending him to directly eliminate one of his ssmates


    Everyone was surprised by the cruelty shown by this handicap. It should be known that expelling someone directly from the academy is a sentence of uselessness, especially since it is very likely that the person they are going to eliminate is amoner or minor/small noble.


    What could a minor noble do? Or worse, what could amoner do? Surely their rtives have all their hopes on them to be able to get their family ahead.


    It was not only cruel but a sadistic method, extremely sadistic.


    But no one said anything, if the Academy has already made its decision, what''s the point of meddling? They knew more than anyone else that they were not going to achieve any results.


    Rundel nodded with satisfaction, turned to walk to the desk, and sat down.


    "Don''t worry, you have the whole year to prepare, besides,pleting certain missions can get you advantages when thatpetition is going to happen," the professor said boredly.


    The students nodded, being a little calmer. It was much more rxing to know that they could have advantages in thispetition.


    After that, Rundel went on to exin the whole mary/economic system of the Academy.


    The Acmy currency could be earned in different ways, one of which is toplete missions; the higher the rank of the mission, the higher the rewards of Acmy coins and other materials.


    There are also Duels, where the winner gets a high % of the loser''s Acmy coins. The percentage is chosen by the duelists.


    You could also get Acmy coins for helping in the Academy, helping with cleaning, food, and other things.


    Finally, one could earn those coins by having a good academic performance; with a good academic average, they could have a good amount of Acmy coins.


    The exnation was long andplex, but fortunately, every student understood how it worked.


    Thus, hours passed in the academy; some bored students rested their heads with their hands, others listened attentively, and some, like Theos, paid attention but also had their heads elsewhere.


    ~

 Chapter 91: Reward For Testing

    "Well, did everyone understand?" asked Rundel.


    He had spent several minutes exining to the students about the workings and economic system based on the academy''s Acmy currencies.


    All this so they wouldn''t get lost in the process.


    "Yes!" they affirmed.


    Rundel nodded with a serious expression. "Well, you may realize that with those coins you can buy food and other things, items, information, you can buy anything, so use the Acmy coins you earn wisely," after a pause, he continued:


    "ss Zero students were given Acmy coins and the top performers were given a considerable amount of coins, basically, those who demonstrated the most in both the Path Test and the Combat Tests."


    Saying thetter, Professor Rundel looked at both Theos and Astaroth. After all, they were both the most talented and powerful in their respective tests in their study group.


    Yes, there were two study groups, each entering on a different schedule.


    "Now, Astaroth, as being the most talented in group 02, I gave him his corresponding Acmy coins. However, since Theos disappeared yesterday, I was unable to give him his reward," saying this, Rundel signaled Theos toe over.


    Theos rose from his seat and calmly stopped as he reached toward Rundel.


    The professor held out his hand, and on top of it, 10 gold coins caught Theos'' attention. ''Did I do so well to receive 10 gold coins? n in the original novel only got 5...'', he thought to himself with a bit of astonishment.


    Bute to think of it, it''s normal, after all, he is more talented than the original n, as well as having a higher status and greater fame.


    Theos grabbed the ten gold coins. "Thank you," he thanked briefly, before turning away and returning to his business next to Alice and Luna.


    Rundel nodded. Staring at each student, he gave a small sigh. "Okay, this is the first day, so you won''t have sses or anything like that. It''s just a little guide to make you aware of the academic system here at The Academy. If you have any questions, just say so."


    Rundel sat down, waiting for questions from some of his students. It didn''t take long before someone raised their hand.


    Rundel signaled for him to stand up and ask the question. The person who raised their hand rose from their seat. Belia, with a frown, asked her question.


    "Professor, and isn''t there anything or any mission that The Academy is forcing us to do?".


    Rundel opened his eyes a little, surprised by the girl''s bold question. Still, he answered calmly, "Yes, there are some missions that you will have to do on a mandatory basis. Rather, they are like events; for example, in a week, you will have to go to a Cave where recently there have been rumors that several Monsters inhabit, even a Lost Monster."


    Professor Rundel''s answer, full of serenity and naturalness, made the students frown.


    "Thank you for responding," Belia thanked with a slight smile, returning to her seat.


    After that, no one seemed to have any intention of asking a question, so Professor Rundel decided to end the ss right there.


    But just before he left, he addressed all the students for thest time today, "Asst news, I tell you that The Academy has a group on an app, I''m not much of a tech lover, but here''s the code for you to join" he said, pulling a hologram out of his hand suddenly.


    The hologram showed quite a lot of letters, lines, and stripes, which reminded Theos of a QR fuck.


    Quickly the students pulled out their phones and scanned the code, including Theos, knowing full well the importance of this group.


    ''All the information we will receive will be sent there, so it''s better to join and check every day every news,'' he thought, sitting back down after scanning the code.


    Seeing that he had nothing more to do, Rundel opened the door, walking out with his briefcase in hand and a serious expression.


    "He sure is the typical serious and strict professor," Theos muttered with a smile, already knowing the professor''s personality from the novel.


    "Oops, that was quite a bit of information," Alice muttered, propping her head with her hand.


    "Well, it wasn''t that much trouble," Luna said between yawns, her eyes twinkling threatening to fall asleep at any moment.


    Theos saw all this, so, first he kept the Acmy coins in his storage ring.


    Afterward, he helped carry Luna and Alice to their respective rooms so they could rest.


    Under the eyes of the ss Zero students, Theos helped Luna and Alice out of the ssroom and out of Student Building 01.


    A few minutes passed.


    "Uh, thank you very much," they both thanked being carried by Theos, one on his back and the other carried princess style.


    This made them blush deeply, but they still didn''t refuse. Pitifully for them, there was not a single girl in the vicinity for them to witness such a scene.


    It wasn''t that they wanted to be seen by other women or anything, but they wanted to mark territory as if to say, "This man is mine."


    But for now, they enjoyed a moment together.


    Minutes passed and the three of them chatted,ughing and joking with each other, until finally Theos arrived at the building where The Academy set up Luna and Alice''s living quarters.


    "Well, here we are," Theos said; still, he didn''t stop at all but entered the Building even though it''s an all-girls Building.


    The same scene happened yesterday; Theos felt a D¨¦j¨¢ Vu. First, the female guard scolded him, but after seeing that he was from an important family, she let him go and even let him enter the building freely.


    "This Academy is a bit corrupt," Theos muttered, but he wasn''tining at all; he couldn''tin about something that, for him, is beneficial, right?


    They reached the elevator; it went up a few floors until they reached floor 06, where, ording to Luna and Alice, their rooms were.


    "Here," Alice said, loaded on Theos'' back.


    "Here," Luna affirmed, being in Theos'' arms princess style.


    Theos realized that Luna and Alice were neighbors, living across the street from each other.


    ~

 Chapter 92: Sophia Bolian

    After dropping Alice and Luna off in their rooms, Theos made sure they would fall asleepfortably in their beds.


    He didn''t try to do anything to them; after all, they were too tired, and he knew that perfectly well, so it wasn''t unreasonable.


    "Now it''s time to look for my room keys," Theos muttered.


    Going around the academy alone was not fun at all; out of sheer boredom, he decided to look for the keys to his room.


    The only ce where he could be given some keys was in the Teachers'' and Administrators'' Lounge of The Academy, so he went there without distractions.


    On the way, Theos thought and remembered his ns for the day. ''First, look for the keys; second, ally with Astaroth; he''s too strong not to take advantage of his strength,'' Theos thought.


    He knew more than anyone else Astaroth''s capabilities, being the only one currently in ss Zero to be Advanced Rank, except for Theos, of course.


    Being Advanced Rank, in the novel, Theos and Astaroth are practically equally powerful; only Theos has more coldness in thinking and is even more ruthless than Astaroth himself; therefore, in a head-to-head battle, it is difficult to win.


    Yes, it is difficult, even though Theos has that mentality advantage, Astaroth''sbat experience is far superior to that of Theos. A radical difference.


    All this is because of Astaroth''s chaotic past.


    But leaving aside the original Theos, now it is a new Theos, much more powerful and just as ruthless, and with much morebat experience.


    Thinking about all this, he inadvertently arrived in front of the door to the academy''s administrators'' and teachers'' offices.


    "Okay, let''s get this over with," he muttered, knocking a couple of times on the door.


    *knock* *knock*


    Theos waited there for a few minutes, but when a couple of minutes passed and no one answered, he decided to knock again.


    But just as he was about to knock again, the door itself opened, where a woman''s face peeked out. "Who are you?" She asked curiously, her beautiful eyes looking into Theos'' face.


    Staring at him, she jumped and covered her mouth. "Don''t tell me, you''re Theos Von Fallen! Heir to the Fallen family..." She said in awe.


    Theos nodded. He had already said his name and status, so why introduce himself now?


    "Oh, I see, I see," she said, shaking her head slightly.


    Just one action of hers made Theo frown. ''Belle Iris... One of the heroines of n''s harem, a somewhat... Peculiar teacher,'' Theos remembered.


    But he only remembered the name and Belle''s general plot made him feel slightly angry.


    And the anger didn''te from anywhere; it didn''te simply from seeing her face but from the viin in Belle''s plot.


    "Belle, what are you doing wasting your time?" said a female voice, which although sounding thin and soft, conveyed authority.


    Belle turned at the sound of her superior''s voice, and with a guilty face, she apologized sincerely. "Oh, I''m sorry, Sophia, it''s just that I got excited about the young man I have here," she said.


    Sophia frowned slightly, moving to look at the "young man" Belle was referring to.


    There, she saw him, just as Theos saw her.


    She opened many eyes to who Theos is: the most talented man in the whole world, the heir to the most powerful and respected family in the world, and countless other titles.


    Theos'' narrowed eyes widened at the sight of Sophia.


    One of the first Viins in the novel! And also the Top2 of his favorite characters!


    His first favorite character is the original Theos Von Fallen, but his second favorite character is between Nichts Whitelock and Sophia Bolian.


    "Nice to meet you," Sophia suddenly said, snapping out of her surprise.


    Theos smiled slightly. "Nice to meet you too, my name is Theos Von Fallen, and you?" he asked.


    It wouldn''t be very appropriate to call her by name without her introducing herself, it would sound a bit creepy and scary, like a stalker.


    So he decided to have a friendly conversation.


    "My name is Sophia, Sophia Bolian, the third-year ss Zero teacher," she introduced herself, choosing to mention that she is a teacher of a more important ss so that she would not be treated inferior.


    This is one of the many things Theos likes about her. Sophia is the kind of person who doesn''t hide; she is who she is; she hates being underestimated and looked down upon, so she doesn''t hesitate to use her status and power to dominate other people.


    "What brings you here," before Theos could answer, she threw a question at him, frowning slightly.


    "I came to get my keys, rather, to get some new keys; I lost them," Theos admitted, expecting sympathy from Sophia.


    And so it was! Sort of...


    She frowned more. "I remember two women yesterday came to keep your keys, I believed them because I knew that one of those who came to get your keys is your maid, plus they came with your sister... They lost the keys or were we tricked?" she asked cautiously.


    She could not allow that the second option was what happened. If that were the case, if the Fallen family wanted it, it could deal a severe blow to the reputation of the Academy and, above all, to the Administration office.


    And Sophia, one of the leading teachers and administrators of the entire Academy, could take the hardest hit of all.


    Fortunately, Theos shook his head. "No, they were my maid and sister, you''re not wrong. But they lost my keys, and I''m here to get a copy."


    Hearing the ck-haired man''s words, she sighed in relief. "It''s okay, I''ll bring it to you shortly," she affirmed, before turning her around and disappearing.


    Theos stood there waiting, motionless. With an ufortable Belle on the other side.


    Fortunately for the ufortable Belle, Sophia arrived rather quickly, it only took a couple of minutes.


    Holding out her hand, she opened her palm, signaling her that she had something to give him.


    "Here are your keys."


    ~

 Chapter 93: Good luck

    Reaching out, she opened her palm, signaling her that she had something to give him.


    "Here are your keys," Sophia said softly.


    Theos looked at the keys for a second. This one was covered in a dark shade with gold edges, and in the center, the gold letters were gathered to form "Theos Von Fallen" as the name of the key''s owner.


    He clutched the keys, thanking her. "Thank you very much."


    "You''re wee," she said with a slight smile.


    With everything ready, Theos only had to do onest thing before he left.


    Staring at Sophia, he put on a serious expression. "My key locks itpletely; I guess they can do that here. That it can''t open my room, plus if they use it for crimes, it won''t be my responsibility anymore."


    Sophia watched Theos with satisfaction; not every student told her that, mostly she had to offer it.


    She nodded. "Okay, just give me a few minutes... If you want, you cane in, you can be sitting on this couch," Sophia said, opening the door wider to reveal arge light blue couch.


    He nodded as well, agreeing to this. He walked into the office and sat down. Quickly Belle offered him water or some beverage, but Theos declined. Mainly because he didn''t want anything that the woman offered him.


    For reasons that, when he remembered, it made him even angrier.


    Sophia noticed that Theos was treating Belle a bit hostile and more coldly, so smartly, she quickly took her to get the job done: locking the lost key.


    Theos stood there waiting for a few minutes, where he just closed his eyes and settled on the couch.


    Ten minutester, he opened his eyes as he realized someone was approaching. Bringing his attention to the sound, there he saw Sophia and Belle.


    "It''s all set; now the lost key has beenpletely locked; you don''t have to worry about your safety," Sophia stated.


    Belle nodded, supporting her assertion.


    Theos shrugged his shoulders. "Well then, I''ll take my leave for today... See youter," he said goodbye, opening the door and leaving the office.


    He had nothing to do there, why stick around? He''s not an idiot that just because one of his favorite female characters is there he was going to ruin all his ns.


    He''s not that kind of person.


    ''I have my keys, I already locked my old keys... It only remains to approach Astaroth,'' Theos reminded himself.


    Before going to find Astaroth, Theos left his new keys inside the storage ring.


    Confirming that all was well, he proceeded to walk again, this time, in search of a new ally.


    In truth, even he is not sure he can make Astaroth an ally. Although in the novel they will be considered friends, that was through several interactions between the characters and months and months of proving that the two are the greatest geniuses on the.


    Sure, n was in there, but it was mostly down to his luck.


    ''Luck...'', he thought suddenly, stopping his steps. ''n''s luck is monstrous, and even if it''s ruining his best moments, the world should give a reward to the son of destiny or the son of heaven, as the Chinese novels would say''.


    As he thought more and more about this, he deduced that the world was wrong. Doesn''t the world care about its Champion? n, the protagonist, is being ridiculed all the time; Theos has already taken a lot of the limelight away from him, as well as rewards and, above all, contacts.


    The contacts/allies n was going to receive for starring in the invasion at the Rasforh banquet, the prominence he would have when fighting against Theos and other youngsters, demonstrating his power.


    How many allies wasn''t he going to receive with all that? Undoubtedly, a lot.


    But now, he was reduced to just a person Theos only sought out when he needed to farm negative energy.


    ''He became useless,'' he concluded with a cold expression. ''And that''s the problem, a protagonist became useless just because I took the limelight away from him twice... It''s weird, could it be that someone else has been stealing from him? Or perhaps... Is there a viin stealing n''s luck?''


    Theos'' imagination took flight. As a novel reader on Earth, he knew more than anyone else how many Chinese novels had viins stealing the protagonist''s luck through a System.


    If he originally had a Heroine Thief system, why wouldn''t someone else not have a system? Although the odds are low, they do exist after all.


    And if they do exist, you can''t afford not to know of their existence.


    Theos'' constant thoughts, always flying through his mind and remembering countless things, finally stopped when he noticed an abnormality.


    Among the South Buildings of the academy, the Student Zone, a young man with gray hair stood out for his pair of menacing eyes and... His aura, a chaotic aura, seemed to be murderous, but also an aura of tranquility... As if the same yin yang, like the contrast of war and peace.


    Just by the young man''s gaze, Theos knew who it was. The person he had been looking for was Astaroth Darlex.


    The Fairy noticed it, too; his eyes narrowed further. He stopped his footsteps, the wind moving his gray hair rhythmically.


    His eyes noticed how Theos did not stop his hands but came closer to him with his characteristic cold expression and icy eyes.


    Indifference and menace.


    This was the image of the two of them, two extremely powerful geniuses who, in just a couple of years, could be considered among the strongest in the world.


    Their talent and skills are simply out of this world. Not even Theos'' father, Matheo, showed such a level of talent at his age.


    Not even Theos'' grandfather was at his level of talent.


    Amidst the heavy silence, Theos took the first step to break it. "I''ll get to the point, since if the two of us are simr in anything, it''s that we don''t like to waste time."


    "I want you to be my ally."


    ~

 Chapter 94: Astaroth Darlex

    Amidst the heavy silence, Theos took the first step to break it. "I''ll get to the point since if we''re both simr in anything, it''s that we don''t like to waste time."


    "I want you to be my ally", he said earnestly.


    Astaroth didn''t even react to Theos'' words, but just stood there, like a stone whose only functionality is to stare at him.


    Finally, after about ten seconds, when even Theos himself felt ufortable, Astaroth answered. "Allies? We cannot be allies."


    Astaroth''s deep, husky voice conveyed the seriousness in his words, like infinite wisdom, that would baffle every living being. And in this case, even Theos was mildly surprised.


    "Why can''t we be allies?" the ck-haired man asked, frowning.


    He couldn''t let Astaroth refuse just like that. While anyone could make their own decisions and he would be untroubled, the reality was that Astaroth''s strength and talent could be a great benefit, now and shortly.


    Astaroth knew this, so his frown deepened. With an angry expression, he spoke words that Theos never expected to hear from him.


    "Do you think everyone is a tool? Don''t think I don''t know what you''re nning, don''t think you know everything in this world either.


    Right now, the only difference between you and me is that I am more human, I am more realistic about my ambitions, and besides, I am...", Justt when Astaroth was about to speak more, he suddenly fell silent, leaving to the imagination the next words he was going to say.


    Silence again reigned in the surroundings, as if the world itself was frozen in time before the conversation of two of the greatest geniuses.


    A hidden and despicable genius.


    A famous and beloved genius.


    Thinking about it, wouldn''t Astaroth be more of a viin than he is? Everyone is afraid of him, and he hides his ultimate power most of the time; even in most of the novel, Astaroth''s true power is never shown.


    But Theos, with indifference and coldness, simply nodded at Astaroth''s words. What could he say, excuse himself? More than anyone else, he knew his ambitions were unrealistic, especially for this world; his ambitions were almost an impossible dream.


    Nor could he deny hisck of humanity; the truth was he was willing to do anything to gain power; if it meant more power to protect his loved ones, why not take it?


    Without realizing it, Theos'' morality was falling into an abyss with no hope of redemption.


    Or so he supposed when Astaroth spoke again. "Don''t make the same mistake I did," he said, His words and expression conveying deep regret over his short, but chaotically rich life.


    Without Theos realizing it, Astaroth was already at his side, almost colliding shoulder to shoulder.


    Turning around, Theos could see with his own eyes Astaroth''s somber and solemn face, different from his usual menacing expression.


    Carefully and cautiously, Theos asked. "What mistake must I not make?"


    Inexplicably, a smile was born little by little from Astaroth''s lips, curving upward. However, his somber and solemn face remained this time, adding a sort of amusement to his countenance.


    Theos saw the vivid image of a face, a person, plunged little by little into a boundless madness.


    "The mistake, the mistake of not thinking that your actions will not haunt you for your whole life, the mistake of plunging into madness, that feeling, emotion, and state of mind that most never have a return."


    Passing by Theos'' side, Astaroth finally walked away, each step carrying inexplicable burdens in life, as his words traveled through the air, each sentence carrying a deep and different meaning that left Theos pinned in ce, not knowing which way to turn.


    ''What the fuck was that,'' he thought to himself, in shock at those words that not only impacted his mind but his very heart.


    Massaging his temples with his fingers, he began to calm down. The shock and uneasiness gradually subsided.


    Thinking more deeply about everything Astaroth said, Theos had nothing to contradict, nothing to defend. Those words, he knew more than anyone else that they came from experience, you must of empty words.


    ''My actions will haunt me for the rest of my life... Insanity is a ce of no return...'' Theos pondered silently, raising his head to look at the sky, that Sun that was slowly leaving to greet the cold night.


    Ignore Astaroth''s words? Sure, he could do that perfectly well. He could do it and go on with his way of thinking, his way of doing things, and his style.


    But that was not what life was about.


    The goal of Theos is to be more and more powerful, to rule above all... But what good is all that if he doesn''t have the wisdom to back it up? What good is all that power when the mind is rotten in madness, in endless bloodlust?


    No.


    Theughter, full of mockery and self-reproach, also contained great amusement... Great amusement is produced by the very madness of the situation.


    "My mind has been rotting and I didn''t realize it..." he muttered to himself, pausing to look straight ahead and smile slightly.


    "It''s truly funny... Funny that a person I just met can say a few words and that alone describes me so well."


    That said, Theos didn''t have much toin about either; after all, sometimes the best advicees from a homeless person, a person about to die, your dearest rtive, an insignificant stranger, a government ve, or an empowered king...


    Anyone, even animals and objects, can give you a great lesson in life.


    Theos began to walk again, his thoughts wandering everywhere and at all times, in an endless cycle that only ended when he reached his destination.


    Who exactly was Astaroth Darlex? Besides referring to himself, did his words have a deeper or hidden meaning? Would the original Astaroth say such words?


    Theos didn''t know, but what he did know was.... Each of the questions would be slowly resolved...


    ~

 Chapter 95: Vampire Mode

    The next morning.


    *RING*


    *RIND*


    *RIND*


    The steady sounds of an rm echoed through a luxurious room. On the bed, a sheet-covered figure fidgeted frantically, turning off the phone rm with his hand.


    "I knew it wasn''t a good idea not to put the cell phone in the storage ring... "said a ck-haired man, slowly pulling the sheets off over his body.


    Theos rubbed his eyes with his hands, yawning. Thus, he weed the new day.


    "I won''t stop saying it, the rooms at the academy, especially this one, are top-notch," Theosmented to himself, observing the surroundings.


    After that talk with Astaroth, Theos went for a brief walk around the academy, marveling at the view.


    When it got dark, he went to his room, which was in the first male Building of the First Year Zone.


    He hadn''t seen the room very well, as he immediately went to take a shower and lie down on the bed. He fell asleep there but was always vignt about any abnormalities in the surroundings.


    Now that he woke up and went to check his room, he couldn''t help but praise. Each room is customized for each outstanding student of the academy, for Theos'' case, being the best in terms of talent in regards to what the academy knows, they customized the room so well that he didn''t have to personally modify it.


    The walls were a ck color with red and silver borders, giving a rather peculiar appearance to therge room.


    Everything was neatly arranged, fridge, bed, sofas, furniture, TV, there was even aptop.


    "Let''s get the morning stuff done first," he said, getting up.


    As his normal morning routine, Theos went to the bathroom to brush his teeth and take a cold shower so he could wake up better.


    Being clean, he proceeded to prepare breakfast: scrambled eggs, slices of bread and cheese, as a drink: an orange juice.


    The meal was quick and light, as Theos had lived his former life as Ark, an orphan, he knew how to cook using the memories in his mind.


    So, the meal was easy to make and quick to digest.


    With his stomach satisfied, Theos pulled out his cell phone and began checking the messages that came in.


    Theos'' socialworks are well hidden, so no one bothered him, as no one knew what his profile truly was. So he had no problems in this area.


    But if there were a couple of missed calls from his father, by the time, it must have been when he was picking up the new key, where the cell phone was in the storage ring.


    And there was also a message in a group called "Freshman ss Zero." He first clicked there, to confirm what message they had sent, although he already knew what it was about.


    "Oh, interesting," Theos muttered as he read the message, he smiled.


    The content of the message was from the same group that Rundel had rmended they enter. The information said that today ss Zero and the Regr First Year ss will be teaching together. In addition to a rification, ss Zero will only have 3 exclusive sses per week.


    Three sses exclusive to the ss Zero group and three regr sses alongside the Regr ss.


    "Just like in the novel, students only get one day off," Theos muttered. "But I will be a slight exception to the rule."


    Recalling the plot, the Regr ss is the ss where the "normal" students are, that is, who aren''t as talented to be in ss Zero.


    But that does not mean that they are bad or not talented, several of them could even win against students from ss Zero.


    Except for Theos and Astaroth himself, of course.


    And every Regr and Zero ss student must have six sses each week, only leaving one day off. But Theos is not willing to follow this rule.


    After all, how can his influence grow if he is locked up for three years in an academy? It would not be impossible, not difficult either, but his scope would be very limited.


    Therefore, he has decided not to follow the rules of the Academy, even if he is expelled, what harm would an expulsion do to him? Everything he will learn, all that he already knows, at least, most of the things he knows.


    Just knowing a few characters and, above all, protecting Alice and Luna kept him at The Academy.


    Alice and Luna will be very capable and strong, but, after all, they are in the first year, still immature and weak.


    Thinking about it all, he was more and more sure that creating an army was the best option.


    And thinking about his current army, the Vampires, he remembered the Vampire Heart and his new Vampire race.


    ''Now I don''t feel so weakened anymore; it''s daytime, and I feel like I did before I ate that Vampire Heart. Although I couldn''t check my power at night because I fell asleep early...'', thinking about this, Theos decided to see his status that he hadn''t seen a while ago.


    ''Status.''


    [ Name: Theos Von Fallen.


    Age: 18 years old.


    Path: Oblivion (3%) - Celestial Corrupted (14%)


    Race: Human - Vampire - ??


    Rank: Master (By Might) - Advanced (Path Understanding)


    Abilities: Heroin Attraction, Hate Attraction, Eye of Oblivion Lv2, Underworld, Emperor''s Aura, Negative Energy Lightning, Vampire State.


    Negative Mana: 180,000+]


    Seeing his Status, Theos nodded. Moving on to see the description of the ability, he had been waiting to see, "Vampire Status."


    [Vampire State: After activating the Vampire State, your night powers increase by 50%, but on the other hand, your day powers will be reduced to 50%. Activating this power makes you fully a Vampire, even with its abilities, such as having Wings, ws, and fangs.


    The activation of the Vampire State is to concentrate the Vampiric essence you have in your blood and send them to your heart of Mana... This Skill can evolve].


    Reading the skill description, Theos smirked.


    It could be 50% more powerful!


    The day disadvantage almost didn''t count, as he could be a Vampire at will or not, if he didn''t decide to be a Vampire by day. Isn''t it a skill without weaknesses?


    ~

 Chapter 96: Calls and...

    ''A Buff Ability with no disadvantage isn''t that amazing,'' Theos thought with a grin.


    Seeing his other new ability, Negative Energy Beams, Theos decided to look at its description, although he already had a theory of what the ability was about.


    [Negative Energy Beams: By umting Negative Energy through your body or aura, multiple beams of negative energy may be created. Depending on the amount of negative energy, the more destructive the beam will be.


    Effect: If a beam of negative energy hits an enemy, you can cause negative thoughts, memories, and, above all, traumas. But this has one condition; the enemy must be weaker than the user].


    Reading the skill description, Theos was surprised. ''Isn''t this the first offensive skill that has an Effect? No doubt it''s very strong... Especially against weak enemies, I can fight armies and be able to defeat them with this skill alone,'' he thought with a smile.


    It surprised him for the better, a skill he thought was simple, and it is, but it''s a pretty strong skill, and with good use, one could do wonders with it.


    And seeing the negative energy number, 180,000 negative mana, Theos smiled with more satisfaction. He remembered very well when he obtained one of his first skills... Hate Attraction.


    As Theos recalled, that ability promised to evolve once he reached 200,000 Negative Energy. And he looked forward to the evolution of that ability.


    ''My intuition tells me it will be an OP skill... I hope I''m right,'' Theos thought with anticipation for the future.


    *RING*


    The ringing of the cell phone brought him out of his thoughts; as he saw who was calling, his simple smile turned into an affectionate smile.


    "How did you wake up, Luna?" he asked as he answered the phone.


    On the other end, a tender yawn was heard. "Well, I slept for more than 12 hours, hehe," she confessed in a soft voice.


    Suddenly, Theos'' hands itched. That was the temptation to want to pinch some of Luna''s cheeks, but unable to do so because of the distance that separated them.


    "I''m d you had a good rest," he continued. "By the way, I got a new key made yesterday I''m currently in my room."


    At such a revtion, Luna''s sleepy eyes snapped open. "Really!!! Wow, that''s good news. I guess having such an important status makes people work twice as hard."


    Theos nodded, agreeing with Luna''s words because he knew it was true. Still, he changed the subject to a more serious one. "Remember I told you we were going to have another affair together?".


    Remembering the promise Theos had made to her, she brightened. She knew that was more like a date than an affair or investigation.


    "Yes, I remember very well," she affirmed.


    "Well, we''ll go on that adventure in a couple of weeks possibly or three weeks at the most," as he said the date of their "date," he continued. "I''m telling you this so you''ll be ready then. This adventure will be very dangerous if it goes wrong, but if all goes well, I don''t think we will have a battle on our journey."


    Luna listened to Theos'' words attentively, agreeing. "Good, I''ll prepare well," she said, wanting to continue, but seeing the time on her cell phone, she panicked. "I have to go. I haven''t prepared for sses, and it won''t be long before they start. Bye!"


    Theos likewise waved goodbye, amused by Luna''s sudden change of attitude. "Bye, see you."


    The two hung up the phone.


    *Ring*


    Not even 5 seconds had passed when the cell phone rang again, upon checking, Theos realized it was Alice.


    He answered the phone and the two had a conversation quite simr to the one he had with Luna.


    With the difference that Alice''s tenderness is even greater, she doesn''t have an elegant temperament like Luna, but a warm, pleasant voice and a tenderness by nature.


    The call ended when Alice was about to get ready to leave for the academy sses, asking him if he was going to be there.


    Theos replied that yes he is going to be there, but it will be the only ss he sees this week, possibly.


    Ending the call, and as promised, Theos dressed in his way. If there is something quitefortable in The Academy, it is that everyone can wear the clothes they want with them.


    In this case, Theos was dressed in a white shirt, ck pants, and ck shoes. He didn''t wear essories or anything like that, choosing better to look simple, but elegant.


    *DING*


    But just before he walked out the door, his cell phone rang another morning.


    Theos frowned in irritation. ''What now,'' he was a little annoyed at so many calls he''d received today.


    He had already remembered why he put his cell phone in the storage ring... Again.


    Seeing who was calling him, his Father, Matheo Von Fallen.


    ''He called me twice yesterday, and I almost forgot to call him because of the two consecutive calls from Luna and Alice,'' Theos thought, choosing to answer the phone.


    ''Code that you are my son'' spoke the person on the other end, Matheo.


    Theos rolled his eyes. "Everywhere you go, you carry a hurricane of documents on you," he said, choosing to say the same thing as thest time he called Matheo.


    On the other side, seeing all the mess around him, Matheo nodded. "Well, you''re my son, again," he chuckled.


    Finally, he got to the point. "Well, son. I''ve been calling you about the Death Eater Sect, the ce you told me about a few days ago. We went there with a pretty capable team and found some things... Interesting, disgusting, foul, and some outrageous inventions."


    Theos put on a serious expression as he listened to his father''s words. He had told him where the Sect was after his birthday so they could investigate, as well as making it public that he and Luna had eliminated the remnants of the Sect... But apparently, it''s not as easy as he thought.


    Leaning his back against the wall, with a serious expression he said, "What did you find?"


    Matheo was briefly silent, not to generate unnecessary suspense, after all, this is a serious conversation. But he had to pause to better choose his words.


    After a few seconds that seemed like an eternity to Theos, his father spoke again:


    "We discovered a creature that can even control Reality."


    ~

 Chapter 97: New Enemies?

    "We discovered a creature that can even control Reality," he stated with a tired sigh. "A grotesque Creature, it could turn into anything, plus its power was terrifying. Any normal Grand Master would have died fighting that monster."


    Theos frowned. His father''s words, if everything he said was true, that meant that such a creature would be at a Peak Grand Master or Expert level.


    However, besides that, Theos had an unsettling feeling, a very bad feeling, as if that creature was more than it appeared to be.


    "Father, you said that monster controlled Reality, didn''t you? In what way specifically did it control it? What did it do?" he asked.


    Matheo was slightly surprised by the barrage of questions but chose to answer quickly. "That Creature could control reality in a way that it could create portals, like some kind of ck hole that could suck everything in.


    And as if that wasn''t hard enough to beat, it could also change thebat territory; sometimes it snowed, sometimes it was the desert itself, and it even once sent us into the depths of the ocean..."


    Matheo''s exnation made his son gradually deepen his frown more and more. ''What''s going on? He had never heard of such a creature... Or seen or anything; it''s not normal that something so strong and terrifying was dismissed just like that.


    Now Theos'' bad feeling was starting to make more and more sense, once a suspicion, now a rather strong belief.


    "And how did they defeat it? Something like that, so strong... It could easily be stronger than a Lost Monster; it could even make it to Void Monster," Theosmented, roughly calcting the Creature''sbat power.


    Matheo also had his doubts about it. "Hm, even though that being was quite powerful, it''s only his skills; his body didn''t even seem to be buffed when we arrived; physical blows were what hurt him the most, so after creating a brief strategy, with my strength I crushed him in one go."


    "Still, just with the Creature''s abilities alone, it could easily kill several Lost Monsters, but I don''t think it''s stronger than a Void Monster."


    Matheo''s every word was a piece of valuable information that Theos saved one by one. Why not umte information about the only enemy you know absolutely nothing about? He didn''t even know what such a monster looked like.


    But if there was one thing he was sure of, it was that they were not like the usual Monsters; ording to Matheo''s exnation, the creature itself was a being quite intelligent and powerful in abilities but fragile physically.


    "So, basically, it has a higher level of strength than the Lost Monsters, but is inferior to a Void Monster? A middle ground...", Theos said, stroking his chin with his hand.


    Matheo nodded on the other end of the phone. "That''s right, it was hard to defeat it. But that''s not the most shocking thing we found," he stated.


    "...", Theos was speechless, isn''t that the most important thing? Finding a creature that no one has seen much more powerful than a Lost Monster isn''t shocking enough?


    At this point, Theos expected the worst.


    But even preparing for the worst he couldn''t think of Matheo''s next statement:


    "Thanks to some of our subordinates we were able to discover a basement that was near the room where we found that Creature. In the basement... There were several capsules, each containing the same creatures; several even seemed to be even more powerful than the creature we faced..." Giving pause, Matheo sighed.


    "Being honest, even I, your father, one of the strongest in the world, can''t against all those creatures together if they will ever wake up."


    "How we didn''t know how to deactivate those capsules because there wasn''t a single button. Several people are afraid to try to deactivate the capsules by wires; one single mistake and they can, at best, open one capsule, and at worst... All the capsules in that basement."


    Every word Matheo said was one bombshell after another to Theos'' mind.


    Not only because of the power of each Creature whose name is not yet known, but because of the quantity, and apparently, they have had that prepared a long, long time ago.


    But, if that is so and Theos went there to finish with the remains of the sect, why didn''t anyone wake up those creatures? Not only that but there was a curse there.


    A curse on a cult that shouldn''t have it, and now, some unidentifiable but super-powerful creatures.


    Theos'' eyes grew colder and colder, looking like a block of ice. What is the top suspect in this case? The only link the Dead Eaters Sect has.


    The Church.


    The suspicion of Theos was not only there for that simple reason, but knowing from the novel, the depth and superiority that the Church has over other organizations or hugepanies.


    However, they have it well hidden from the public eye.


    Theos had nned not to go to the Church until he was truly prepared, the danger of the Church is at an incalcble level if they be suspicious of him. So he had to be careful and prepared.


    But all these problems together, a big organization that is possibly behind all these actions. Would he stand by and watch The Church carry out all his ns one by one? No... It wasn''t his style at all.


    He was going to go there as soon as possible!


    Even though he didn''t have the strength to destroy The Church currently, why do something so big now? He just had to get information.


    A single clue of information could give him a great advantage in the future, and a lot of information could give him an imprable defense and a destructive attack.


    That''s how important information is.


    Making a decision, Theos'' cool expression turned colder, but a glint of emotion and amusement in his eyes revealed his true emotions.


    "Father, I''m going to the church..."


    ~

 Chapter 98: Many Enemies, but Many Loved Ones.

    After telling Matheo about going to church, he agreed, as long as he was extremely careful.


    As the leader of the strongest family in the world and individually one of the strongest people in the world, he knows more than anyone else how dangerous the Church can be.


    How does he know that the Church is so dangerous? Doesn''t everyone consider it a ce to find peace? Yes... Everyone considers it that way, but great people in the world, like Matheo himself, have a bad opinion about the Church.


    Because it is the most mysterious ce of all, they didn''t mess with anybody and nobody messed with them... Their mystery has been increasing through the many, many years of their history.


    Although no one knows when exactly the Church was created, they could say that it has been thousands of years since it was created.


    The call of father and son finally ended with a farewell, but Matheo made one thing clear... The two should meet very soon.


    There were many things that he didn''t tell him for the safety of Theos himself, things he found in the Death Eaters Sect that he couldn''t say because of the easy infiltration of phone calls.


    With all this done, Theos stowed the cell phone in his storage ring, determined not to receive any more calls.


    ''The good thing about that cell phone and app is that it tells you when you''re being called, despite not having a signal bar; when you finally get a signal, it alerts you to missed calls,'' Theos thought, walking out of his room.


    Living in the first Male First Year building and on the highest floor, the views were wonderful, Theos spent looking out over the entire academy from the clear ss walls of the building.


    ''What should I do? Go to the Church... I also have to go to the mandatory mission of the academy because it will be the next arc of the novel... Expand my army more... Research more about Astaroth... Visit my father to investigate those creatures...


    Cure my mother''s curse... Investigate the deterioration of n''s luck... This is about exploitation! It''s too many things...''


    Just remembering all the things he has to do gave Theos a big headache.


    ''Okay, okay, one at a time, I should go one at a time... Which one should I choose first?''


    So, he had several minutes thinking about what would be best to start for the short and long term.


    His thoughtssted tens of minutes until he was close to the building where they were going to teach ... Regr Building 02.


    There were not many students walking around, possibly already in the ssroom. After all, the notice was released over an hour ago, and the three calls had taken up a lot of his time.


    "Luna..." Walking through the door of the building, Theos found Luna putting on a shoe.


    Hearing her name, Luna lifted her head to find Theos'' gaze fixed on her.


    Luna gave a small jump of nervousness, before blushing in embarrassment and shyness. Without answering, she approached Theos slowly.


    "Let''s go quickly before it gets anyter," she said, grabbing Theos'' hand and dragging him into the ssroom.


    He just smiled with amusement. "You don''t know how to put on your shoes, do you?" he asked.


    She shuddered as she realized she had been discovered. Slowly she turned to Theos, staring him straight in the eye. "Don''t tell this to anyone. I never learned to tie my shoes; I always wore shoes that didn''t need to be tied, but I had seen several people tie their shoes, and I thought it was easy. So I tried it and this happened..."


    Luna''s face was as red as a tomato. This time he didn''t waste to give her cheeks a nice pinch.


    Without answering, Theos dropped to his knees.


    "What are you doing?" Luna got quite nervous; Theos knelt in front of her in an academy hallway. She tried to get him to stand up.


    Despite being nervous and embarrassed about this, the main reason I didn''t want them to be seen like this was because of Theos'' reputation. What would others say when they saw a Duke kneeling in front of a Marquis?


    For sure they were not going to say anything good.


    But Theos was still unresponsive, reaching out to grab both of Luna''s shoes and tie them easily, even double-knotting them to make sure they wouldn''te loose and make her fall.


    She was taken aback but then smiled happily. Her soft, grateful tone was directed towards Theos. "Thank you so much..."


    Theos just nodded with a smile, rising from the ground; he reached out and stroked Luna''s soft ck hair, the only woman he knew with ck hair just like him, besides Alice herself, but she only had half of her hairpletely ck.


    Luna enjoyed Theos'' caresses, purring like a cat.


    ''Luna''s parents are sick from a serious curse... I''m a bad husband; she must be suffering in silence because of it, and I haven''t even helped her.''


    ''Enjoying an army, the battles... When I have bigger responsibilities to attend to when my loved ones are suffering inwardly and I do nothing


    Theos knew that Luna would never personally ask him for help, the only way is if it is very urgent and when she sees no more hope. She is a very independent woman, who wants to fix her problems.


    It''s not that she doesn''t trust him or that she is selfish; quite the contrary, she trusts Theos a lot, even her very life... But her great infatuation for him made her want not to bother him, she didn''t want to be a bother or burden for him.


    Knowing all this, Theos'' caresses stopped, to pull Luna into his arms and kiss her.


    A kiss that contained passion, but not total lust, but an affectionate kiss, as if he wanted to transmit all that love in their shared kiss.


    This caught Lunapletely off guard, but it didn''t push Theos away at all. She wrapped her arms around his neck, and at the same time, he gripped her waist tightly.


    In the middle of the hallway, two lovers were kissing passionately...


    ~

 Chapter 99: A Love Beyond the Superficial

    The kiss between Theos and Luna went on for several seconds, even turning into a minute when Luna sucked his lips without stopping.


    Theos was a little surprised but didn''t hold back at all.


    ''Wow, I guess she''s a little jealous for kissing Alice that time...'', Theos reminded with amusement, enjoying the moment.


    "Ha...ha", after a while, Luna and Theos broke apart.


    Luna was breathing heavily, her facepletely red fromck of oxygen and intense kissing.


    Instead, Theos smirked, licking his lips in front of a shuddering Luna watching his actions.


    But Theos left it at that, after all, he couldn''t eat her in the middle of the academy hallway.


    Not because he was afraid of getting caught, after all, he couldn''t care less if he got expelled.


    But... Luna''s first time would be in an academy hallway. Theos would not allow his beloved wife''s first time to be that way. He wanted each of his wives'' first time to be unique, beautiful, and unforgettable.


    And there was also another reason... Danger of someone seeing Luna''s body. As a man, how could he not be upset that someone else would look at his lovely bride? Even if other women looked at her, he would feel anger.


    Indeed, just imagining that, veins stood out on Theos'' forehead. But he soon calmed down.


    "I''ve made a decision," Theos whispered, staring at Luna.


    She became a little nervous. "What do you mean you made a decision? Of what?" she asked carefully, her eyes gradually darkening.


    "..." Theos said nothing; he just stared at her. He couldn''t describe the feeling he was currently feeling, but it was like... Feeling a thousand knives stabbing his heart he saw Luna''s empty stare.


    With her parents gravely ill with a curse and more likely to die than live, what was he to her? The one person she loved the most and for that, the one person she hadn''t fallen apart for...


    She couldn''t trust her brother, they almost treated each other like strangers who only shared blood.


    Theos hugged Luna, tighter than the other time, this time in an embrace of love and protection.


    "I''ve decided that our next adventure will be soon; tomorrow, we''re going to save your parents," he dered, caressing Luna''s back as if it were the most precious thing to him.


    Luna unconsciously closed her eyes as she received Theos'' protective embrace, she leaned against his chest. But upon hearing his words, her eyes snapped open. "What, save my parents?" she asked, in disbelief.


    Theos smiled. "Yes, we''re going to save your parents, rather, cure them of their curse," he paused, to continue. "I don''t know many of my inws I haven''t even met them, but I know very well that the anxiety of you gradually walking around losing your parents is getting to you."


    "And from the bottom of my heart, I''m sorry for not helping you when I should have. Forgive me for being selfish and only focusing on me. I''m sorry that my love was shallow. "


    "I''m not good at this, you know; I never felt love until less than a month ago. I cared for you, protected you, and loved you, but I didn''t do the most important thing... Support you in your problems and your goals."


    Each word from Theos shook Luna''s soul more and above all, her heart. She clung tighter to Theos. She didn''t know why she did it, but she clung tighter to him, not wanting to let go.


    Without even realizing it, the tears were released one by one, until they became a cascade of tears that seemed to have no end.


    Maybe because those were the words she always wanted to hear, those words of support she always wanted to hear. She loved Theos, even if it was sudden; his brilliance in fighting, his looks, and most of all, his personality, so vivacious and determined yet caring and kind, made her love him madly.


    Her love led her to want to help him in all his goals; she had gone to the Academy, leaving her father''s critical condition to the maids so she could be with him, she could support him, and help him.


    She had thought more than once if she was a bad daughter to do that if her parents would hate her for that decision. But she worked hard in silence every day, ever since her parents got sick she tried to find a cure, without sess...


    And her brother''s obsession with being superior didn''t help either.


    Those tears contained her fears, her relief, and above all... Happiness.


    Theos got a lump in his throat as he listened to Luna''s crying. Even for him, every word he said had not been thought, but just came out.


    It was as simple as letting go a little.


    And hearing his own words, he felt like crap. ''My love was only based on just not letting my wives die, that''s all? I''m a viin, just like a human being, not a monster...'' he thought reproachfully to himself.


    He had always been a narcissist to an extreme degree, but now, for the first time in a long time, he felt disappointed with himself.


    The love he was receiving was not the same as what he was giving.


    Luna''s cries gradually subsided, reced by the sound of her soft breathing.


    "Don''t feel bad," she whispered, slightly surprising Theos who listened to her intently.


    Without separating her face from Theos'' chest, she continued. "Just like you, I would feel bad too if you felt bad..."


    Luna''s soft voice, like an ethereal breeze, passed through Theos'' ears.


    Theos smiled, stopping his caresses and instead, pulling away from Luna.


    Their gazes met again, Luna''s red eyes making Theos'' heart ache even more. Who wanted to see his girl cry? No one...


    But still, he smiled, not because he felt happy, but to calm Luna''s already agitated mind. If she saw him with an equally sad expression, wouldn''t she feel even worse?


    And even though there was a good chance she''d know his smile was fake, he still smiled.


    "We''ve missed almost the entire ss...", Theos said slowly, looking at the time on a clock that sat on the wall.


    Luna nodded, running her hands over her face to wipe away the tears.


    Seeing her face gradually getting better, Theos remembered something very important.


    "Did I ever say I love you?"


    ~

 Chapter 100: Saving Lunas Parents

    Seeing her gradually improving face, Theos remembered something very important.


    "Did I ever say I love you?" dered Theos mischievously.


    Luna, who was wiping away the tears she had shed, suddenly stopped, her surprised eyes turning to Theos after his question.


    Possibly because she hadn''t quite processed the words or because of how sudden it was, but she was petrified of shock. Still, their lips curved upward in a smile full of unconscious happiness that Theos expected to see.


    Seeing the smile blossom on Luna''s face, Theos smiled as well, but this time a sincere smile, d to see his "wife''s" smile.


    "I love you too," she dered, rushing over to give Theos a big hug.


    He grabbed her in mid-air, chuckling, the two of them stayed in that position for a while, enjoying each other''s warmth and heartbeat.


    "We missed ss..." she whispered.


    Theos nodded. "Yeah, it''s the first time I didn''t keep my word, I promised Alice I was going to be in the ss, but it''s no longer possible...".


    "Still, it was worth it," he said, hugging Luna tighter.


    "Hehehe" the warm giggle sounded like little bells to Theos, so pleasant that he felt bad to part from her.


    But still, he stopped hugging her, this time looking at her with a serious expression. "Now then, we must save your parents, however, I must first ask a favor of someone to do so."


    The deep and grave words, plus Theos'' serious face made Luna serious as well. She nodded, agreeing.


    Seeing Luna''s confirmation, Theos continued. "Well, it depends on what she tells me, we are going to go get some medicine that will be able to cure your parents, depending on her if we go today or tomorrow, but I will try by all means possible to go today."


    Theos wanted to go today for these simple reasons: First, so Luna wouldn''t miss any more sses, and second and more importantly, to save Luna''s parents faster.


    What ensured that they would still be alive after years? Exactly... Nothing, no one could assure anything, not even Theos could know... They could even die tomorrow and no one could foresee it.


    History had changed too much. First, Luna''s parents had a serious illness and now a curse; what could he foresee now?


    Luna smiled again, approaching Theos and giving him a tender kiss. "Thank you so much for helping me... If I can help in any way, please call me," shemented, giving him a radiant smile.


    He nodded goodbye to turn and walk away, aiming to find the only woman who could help him now.


    Luna stood there, silent, with a soft smile on her face and a small blush on both of her cheeks.


    For her, it was all a rather sudden and strange dream, but one that she enjoyed every moment... Each one, she was moved, she was surprised, she felt happy and she felt... Completely loved.


    However, thinking about Theos''st words, she frowned. ''He said he was going to ask someone for a favor... But then he refers to that someone as her, it should be a woman...'' she concluded, analyzing every word he had said.


    Instantly she felt jealous, but she did not pursue Theos. She knew he loved her and that alone was enough.


    Turning away, she walked away. Not realizing that her expression showed her extreme infatuation, madness, and obsession.


    ¡­


    "I never thought to look for her so soon," Theos muttered to himself, walking farther and farther away from the first-year Zone.


    In the second-year Zone, the students watched with surprised expressions as Theos walked slowly forward. His walk and his gaze, only fixed straight ahead, indicated that he was heading towards... The third year.


    Each one walked away, mostly because all the second years watching him were from regr sses; they didn''t have much to do against the direct sessor of a Duke, as well as an unparalleled genius.


    Slowly, Theos entered the Third Year Zone, where, unlike the other Zones, it was guarded by different guards.


    But those guards said nothing at all when they saw Theos'' left eye,pletely crimson in color.


    Who didn''t know the only man in the world known for having one eye crimson and the other ck as ink? Everyone knew him, anyone in the world.


    The guards put up no resistance and without saying a word, let him in.


    Theos didn''t say a word either. He had grown ustomed to the corruption of the academy, though they might not possibly be like that with small nobles or great nobles, the difference in how they treated him was different.


    But this did not bother him at all. He went straight to his target or at least, where most likely his target is... The Third Year ss Zero.


    Perhaps because the third-year students had sses at this time, not a single student was seen walking around the buildings in the Zone.


    This made it easier to get around the buildings in the Zone. Remembering the ce where the novel featured the Third Year ss Zero building, Theos stood in front of that very building... The biggest building he had ever seen.


    Theos had to look up to the sky, but still, you couldn''t manage to see the boundary of the building... ''I wonder... Is it necessary to do it like this or is it just because it looks more intimidating and cool?'' he wondered inwardly.


    Seeing the guards blocking the way into the Building, Theos quickly pulled out his ID as a first-year ss Zero student.


    This he was doing so he wouldn''t get in trouble and waste time. He knew very well that thetter guards were much, much stricter.


    Noting Theos'' ID card in the distance, the guards nodded, stepping to the side, leaving himpletely free to enter the building.


    ''I guess I''m the first to use the ss Zero advantage,'' Theos chuckled, entering the building with only one goal...


    Finding Cam Draco.


    ~

 Chapter 101: Camila Draco

    Theos walked through the halls of the Zero ss building of the Academy, and not just any Zero ss, but the Third Year Zero ss, the most powerful ss in the entire Academy.


    Seeing the various doors around him, Theos did not pass through any of them. This was because he had increased his physical abilities with negative mana, consequently, his senses were also improved.


    Thanks to that, he could hear which room had or didn''t have people in it.


    Several minutes passed like this. Because of the sheer size of the building, it was no exaggeration to say that it could take a whole day to explore it. Therefore, Theos increased the speed of his search, being a crimson blur to anyone who had seen him.


    *nch* *Clink*


    Theos'' senses detected the sound of metal shing against metal. Moving closer to the door of the room emitting the sound, Theos was sure... There is only one person in there.


    Hearing metal nging against metal in a training room, anyone would specte that two people are training. However, Theos knew that the most important thing in a fight was the steps.


    The footsteps in a fight could give a great advantage, it gives that unpredictable and unique touch to eachbatant. And as he listened to the footsteps in the room, only one was heard, though this one was without a doubt....


    ''A very uniquebat style,'' Theos thought, listening to the steady but effective footsteps of the person inside the room.


    He grabbed the doorknob to turn it. He had heard enough and he doesn''t want to be considered a stalker either...


    Opening the door, he was met with a breathtaking view.


    A room entirely as ck as ink itself, and if that wasn''t enough, the room was veryrge... In fact, for some reason, the room seemed to have no boundaries.


    And at the epicenter of the seemingly infinite room, stood a beautiful woman swinging her sword against a figure. A doll made of pure metal.


    Her movements, graceful, simple, and full of murderous intent, made her extremely addictive to watch for anyone who specialized inbat.


    Watching her was like an art; each blow to the humanoid-shaped doll carried with it a unique style, hitting vital and specific points of the human body.


    A lethal style, but at the same time, artistic.


    Without realizing when the two were staring unblinkingly at each other. Her emerald green eyes met Theos'' two different colored eyes.


    "What do you want?" she uttered, her voice containing the most indifference Theos had ever heard, but deep down, there was also a kind of... Hidden superiority, like a monarch.


    Theos'' eyes turned as cold as ice, answering, "I came here to ask a favor of you, Academy Leader... Cam Draco."


    Cam raised an eyebrow in intrigue and surprise. Hardly anyone knew herst name in the whole world, only the Academy Headmaster himself knew herst name.


    But he guessed it quickly.


    Cam''s eyes, previously indifferent, also became colder but still maintained her usual serenity and calmness.


    "Let me guess... Are you Theos Von Fallen?" she asked.


    The entire Academy had been buzzing about Theos'' exploits, both inside and outside the Academy; just by seeing someone with a crimson left eye and an iparably handsome face, she knew it was Theos.


    With all this information, she didn''t even have to strain to know the identity of the man in front of her.


    "Yes, I am the same one," Theos affirmed.


    Without warning, he approached Cami with slow steps.


    She frowned but said nothing, her question still hanging in the air without yet an answer.


    Being within 10 feet of Cam, Theos stopped. Size is a big difference between the two, Theos being almost two meters tall and Cam about 5''6".


    By women''s standards, Cam can be considered a rtively tall woman. Along with her beautiful face and perfect figure, she is the definition of the word elegant.


    Theos had to admit that in terms of elegance and temperament, no one surpasses her at all. But today, he didn''te to her to appreciate her beauty; no, he came to do business.


    "What brings me here?" began Theos, without changing his expression. "I came today to do business, what do you think?"


    Ending his words with a question that Cam can answer was a strategy Theos used unconsciously to lower the tension in the atmosphere between the two.


    And it turned out to work, Cam''s expression rxed a little.


    She nodded. "Okay, what business are we talking about?" she asked cautiously.


    She couldn''t refuse himpletely and Theos knew it perfectly well. Even though she is the Leader of all the students practically in the entire academy, the strongest, the greatest genius of the Third Year ss Zero.


    She could not afford to offend the Fallen Family, the strongest family in the world, and at the head of it was her current sessor and greatest genius.


    But Theos'' next words sent her into shock,pletely breaking down her temper.


    "I want to enter the Hidden Dragon Realm," he uttered.


    She watched him with surprised and bewildered eyes, unable to believe the words he had uttered.


    It has to be known that the Hidden Dragon Realm is called the Hidden Realm for a reason...


    Theos smiled, their expressions changedpletely. At first, she was as cold as ice; now she was in shock, and he was smiling slightly.


    ''Cami Draco... The sessor, the future Dragon monarch, the little princess of the Kingdom,'' Theos reminded.


    In front of him stood in shock, not one of the strongest geniuses of his Generation, but... In all of history, even for the Dragons, she is a genius without equal.


    The only person in all of history to achieve the rank of Grand Master while at the Academy.


    ~


    Hello, here is your trusted author, TheCrimson


    I came to give you the news that the illustrations of Luna and Cam are already uploaded, if you read my novel through the WebNovel website, just download the app and go to my novel to see all the illustrations of the main characters.


    Bah, I feel like I''m writing a crappymercial.... But it''s necessary for those who didn''t know xd.


    Thanks so much for the support!


    ~

 Chapter 102: Dragon Kingdom

    Yes, Cam is in the Grand Master rank. A student who is on the same level as the teachers of the Academy and already a person who could be considered a power in the world.


    A person who enters the Grand Master Rank is incredibly stronger than the Masters, the previous rank. Because of the greater ease of controlling Mana and creating things with it.


    Theos knew that if he faced Cam, even though she had just entered that rank, he wasn''t sure he would beat her, especially with the many tricks she hid about the dragon race and because of her greatbat experience... Plus that heroine power they all have.


    "How do you know about the Dragon Kingdom?" she asked after recovering from the initial shock.


    Now she was a bit helpless, she had be significantly agitated, taken by surprise.


    "The Fallen family knows everything about this world. The Dragon Kingdom is part of this world, and therefore,e, the Fallen family knows of its existence," he dered.


    What he had said was not a lie; in the original novel, the Fallen family was shown to have contacts with the Dragon Kingdom, and obviously, the person who had these contacts was his father, Matheo. Although he doesn''t know how his father had contact with the dragons, it had to be said that they are only profit contacts.


    It''s nothing sentimental, much less that they get along; it''s just that the Fallen family is very powerful, as well as the dragons.


    However, why not take advantage of this information advantage?


    Cami froze, but serenity and calm quickly returned to her. "So... What exactly is the business, what does the Dragon Kingdom have to do with it?" she asked.


    Theos thought carefully about the words he was about to say; after all, in front of him was the only person who could perform the favor he was about to ask.


    "I want to go to the Dragon Realm," he dered.


    "Impossible," Cami tly refused, without even a second thought.


    To this, Theos did not take it as a surprise; knowing Cam''s character in the novel, it is quite normal for her to be like this. After all, she is the proud princess of the Dragon race.


    And also one of the heroines in the original novel who was in n''s harem.


    Yes, Belia, although a girl passionate about fighting, was not in n''s harem. But Cam, a dragon princess with an impressive temperament and pride, was in n''s harem.


    Analyzing this, Theos shook his head, considering this as something quite forced and illogical since not even the rtionship between the two had no development; it was just showing n''s superiority and genius for quite a few chapters and then conquering Cam in an illogical way.


    Saved? No, she was much stronger than n back then.


    Did n give her something very precious to her? No, she''s a dragon princess, she could get anything she wanted with a word.


    So what, how did he conquer her? He did... After Cam was drugged with an aphrodisiac by some of her ssmates.


    n saved her and then took advantage of the harvest. Dragons are extremely loyal to their mates, so, after that, she was never separated from n.


    And that was all that happened.


    Just remembering the plot, Theos held back the urge tough out loud at the absurdity of the whole situation.


    Still, she''s not the same person now as in the novel; she''s still the proud and dignified Dragon princess.


    "I said we''ll make a deal... Business," he said, continuing. "You let me enter the Dragon Kingdom, in exchange, I can grant you anything you want, as long as it is within my reach."


    At such an offer, even Cami frowned. For the sessor of the Fallen family to tell you that he can grant you anything you want as long as it is within his reach is a big lie.


    Because there is no such thing as "this within my reach", the Fallen family can have whatever they want. It''s like dering that he could give her anything as long as heplies with his demands.


    Cami thought deeply, before nodding. "Fine, but what will you enter the Dragon realm for?", she asked.


    Theos smiled slightly. "It''s to get a Dragon blood potion to cure my beloved''s parents, basically, my inws," he said.


    He wasn''t ashamed to say it, what man would be ashamed to say who his beloved is? He could shout to the five winds that his wives were Luna and Alice, but that was unnecessary since everyone knew or had their suspicions.


    Cam nodded, not realizing that she had curved her lips slightly. That smile did not bode well with Theos.


    ''What will she ask of me,'' he thought, deciding to ask directly.


    "Shall we agree? Now tell me, what will you ask?" he asked.


    Cam dropped her sword, which fell to the ground with a metallic sound. With both hands free, one hand she used to stroke her chin, while the other hand closed into a fist, cing it to support her cheek.


    ''At least it disguises...'', thought Theos.


    It was more than obvious that Cami was faking her pensive state, she had already decided what she would ask for a while ago.


    Possibly, she tried to lie and make it look like she was thinking she would ask, but the exaggeration, possibly a product of her little social experience among peers her age, made it more than obvious that she was lying.


    Still, Theos said nothing, waiting for her response.


    "I''ll tell you when you get what you want," he confessed, feigning a dejected expression.


    Theos rolled his eyes but nodded. He couldn''t demand something now, he didn''t have time for that.


    And speaking of time...


    "I need to go to the Dragon Realm today; I don''t have time to waste."


    "Don''t worry, we can go today, just let me put my things away and get ready... If we''re going with someone, I rmend you call her now and let her know," shemented, wiping the sweat from her forehead.


    Theos sighed in relief, taking a weight off his shoulders. He just needed to call Luna and go pick her up, as he didn''t think the guards would let her through.


    Cam grabbed her sword, her training uniform soaking wet, and she walked away to leave the training room where she had spent over three hours training with her sword.


    Theos hadn''t paid much attention to what was behind Cam, but now that she was gone, he saw... A pile of metal training dummies, destroyed in pieces.


    ~

 Chapter 103: Another Loving Rival?

    After calling Luna to be ready, Theos went to look for her in the buildings of the First Year Zone.


    Since it could take several hours or even a whole day, Theos decided to call Alice and let her know the situation as well. Fortunately, she was sympathetic, wishing him luck on the trip and the best of encouragement.


    With everything done, Theos didn''t go to his room, he already had everything in his storage ring. Without realizing it, it''s the most useful item he''s ever had and the one he''s used the most for different situations.


    Having clothes, cell phones, weapons, and more things in there.


    "Here I am!" came a shout from the side.


    Theos turned to the difference of the loud voice, finding Luna there, now with apletely different style than what Theos sawst time.


    Luna was wearing navy blue jeans, ck sneakers, and a ck blouse. She didn''t have a bit of makeup on, but with her natural face, she was beautiful enough to charm any man.


    Theos smiled, approaching her to offer his hand.


    As he did, Luna smiled, grabbing Theos'' hand and intertwining it with her own.


    Thus, they walked hand in hand to the third year of ss Zero.


    The walk was long, considering how gigantic the academy was, but with thepany of each other, the two were not bored at all, always finding a topic of conversation to talk about endlessly.


    And so the minutes passed.


    Fixing that they were already near the door of the third-year ss Zero building, Theos said:


    "Hm, we''ve arrived."


    Luna looked at the big building. Even Theos, with hisrge stature, already felt the building gigantic; for Luna, it was like seeing a monster... She felt so small she didn''t know how to describe it.


    "Luna, take out your ID card," he said, snapping Luna out of her surprise.


    She quickly pulled her ID card out of one of her pants pockets, showing the card to the guards.


    They nodded after she was ss Zero, and legally, any of that first-year ss could enter the Third-year ss.


    Luna and Theos quickly went inside. He led Luna to the ce where Cam wasst found, the Building''s custom training room.


    Arriving in front of the door to the room, Theos turned the knob and opened it, entering the room. This time, they were greeted by an all-white room that seemed to have no end.


    ''This is the original shape of this ce, eh.'' Theos thought as he remembered how these training rooms worked.


    But he decided not to think too much about this, choosing to wait for Cami along with Luna to kill time; he began to make ns for the Kingdom they were about to go to.


    "So where are we going?" asked Luna.


    Theos hadn''t told her specifically where they were going, only mentioning that he needed her ready for when he went to pick her up.


    Now with the two of them alone, it was the perfect opportunity to ask, and she didn''t miss it at all.


    Theos saw Luna''s pretty curious eyes, after thinking how to say his words for a brief moment, he decided to be sincere: "We''re going to the Dragon Realm," he dered.


    Luna shook her head, confused. "Dragon Realm? Hadn''t dragons already gone extinct thousands of years ago?" she asked.


    Theos didn''t know how to exin it simply. After all, it was believed all over the world that dragons no longer existed, let alone a Dragon Kingdom.


    They were extinct thousands of years ago for wanting to conquer the world. The then leader of the Fallen family was the main dragon conqueror at that time, or rather, dragon yer.


    ording to the stories, this person killed more than 500 dragons, being a crazy number. For this feat, he was named one of the most powerful members of the Fallen family in history.


    The story depicted dragons as greedy and proud beings, in search of power and greatness. They sought to control the world and humans, and as a consequence of their ambitions, their extinction happened.


    ''It was a bit unfortunate for them... They didn''t have enough power to back up their ambitions,'' thought Theos.


    Turning his attention to Luna, he replied. "No, the dragons are still alive, you''ll see."


    Luna narrowed her eyes. If they were going to the Dragon Realm, weren''t they going to fight those greedy beasts? How would they get medicine there?


    But she remained calm, trusting himpletely.


    And the minutes passed like that, the two of them waiting in the vast training room until Theos heard a sound from outside... Light, soft footsteps, footsteps he had only heard once but they had been etched in his brain ever since.


    The door opened, revealing the figure of a tall, beautiful woman, her silver-white hair swaying along with her walk and her emerald green eyes fixed on both Theos and Luna.


    "So is she the one going with us? Is she your little girlfriend or something?" she asked casually.


    Theos nodded. "You could say she''s my little girlfriend," he replied.


    Cam raised an eyebrow curiously but decided to get straight to the point. "Fine, let''s get the hell out of here," she dered, pulling a stone out of her storage ring.


    "Cam Draco," Luna murmured with some admiration.


    The person in front of her is the greatest genius of the Third Year students and also the most powerful student in the entire academy.


    Although she had not shown herself publicly, the academy students themselves made rumors about her about her silvery white hair and emerald green eyes, as well as her taller-than-average height.


    If she wasn''t Cami, who was she? She was one of his biggest idols.


    Yes, she was one of his idols. Luna''s eyes stopped sparkling and instead became a little cold.


    Now he is looking at her as one of his love rivals.


    Someone as beautiful as Cam, with such an elegant and perfect figure and temperament, with her beautiful face and unparalleled talent, what man wouldn''t fall in love with her?


    ording to rumors, like Theos himself, Cam has a huge fan base throughout the academy.


    ~

 Chapter 104: Portals

    Cam''s fans all over the academy are quite a lot, there is hardly a boy who has seen her and hasn''t fallen in love with her.


    Looking at her, she ispletely normal, with her long ck dress that covered her whole body, it seemed that every outfit would fit her because of her beauty.


    "Are you ready?" asked Cam, turning to Theos and Luna.


    The duo nodded, they had long since been ready and prepared for what wasing next. Especially Theos, who already knew quite a bit of information about the Dragon Kingdom.


    Noting the duo''s confirmation, Cami nodded likewise. Exerting great pressure on the stone in her hand, it began to crack bit by bit, until....


    *Boom*


    It exploded into thousands, if not millions of pieces that scattered all over the room.


    Quickly, Theos created a barrier that protected him and Luna from the pieces of stone.


    There the two stood still, knowing that this was not the end of the show... And it was.


    In front of Cam, arge amount of Mana gathered endlessly. Particles umted there, as if it were a ck hole sucking in more and more Mana.


    Without realizing it, slowly but surely, a portal formed in front of them, a portal of pure Mana umted and contained, but that Mana had something at the epicenter as if that thing was the one manipting all the Mana...


    The figure of a golden Dragon.


    At the epicenter of the portal, there was the figure of a golden dragon, like a mark or a tattoo stuck there, floating next to the Mana that surrounded it.


    "This is the portal to reach the Dragon Realm," Cam dered, turning to look at Luna and Theos'' expressions.


    As she had imagined, Theos watched the portal with an indifferent expression. Luna, on the other hand, was startled by the portal, her eyes bright.


    "Fine, I''ll go with you," Cam continued.


    Theos stared at her. "That''s something I had wanted to ask you... Why are you going with us?" he asked.


    Cam also red back at him indifferently. "I''m going because I want to, besides, I don''t think you guys know much about the Dragon Kingdom."


    That was logical, how would two human mortals know about the sacred Dragon Realm and its depths? That Theos already knew about the existence of the realm is a big surprise, but that he knows about the Realm itself that''s impossible.


    Theos was going to respond, but Cam didn''t want to continue arguing about whether or not she was going to go, so she quickly passed the portal, entering it.


    He sighed, with no choice but to approach the portal next to Luna.


    "Come on, stay next to me, that ce is very dangerous...", Theos suggested, to which Luna nodded, agreeing.


    Thus, with the two of them with their hands intertwined, they entered the portal, plunging into it. For Theos, it was a strange feeling,forting but quite ufortable at the same time.


    ''This... This is a rather unique experience,'' he thought.


    That was the only way to describe what he was feeling right now, a rather unique experience.


    From the light emitting from the Mana particles, Theos squinted more and more. As he plunged into the portal, he was getting closer and closer to the surrounding Mana every second.


    Without realizing it, he had already closed his eyespletely from the extreme brightness of the gathered Mana particles.


    Even under closed eyes, where he could only see darkness; Theos kept seeing the intense blue glow of the Mana.


    ''This looks to be a long journey...'', he concluded.


    He tightened his grip on Luna''s hand. She reacted with the same action, afraid of getting lost.


    Minutes passed. Gradually that blue glow turned to a yellow glow until it became an intense gold.


    They both felt as if they were flying, floating through endless space.


    Pitifully, neither Theos nor Luna could open their eyes to see the mesmerizing scene of the two of them floating on the golden particles of Mana, while the reality in front of them was breaking up, revealing little by little a vast forest.


    And as the forest grewrger andrger, Theos felt the light diminish.


    Finally, after the light disappearedpletely, the sensation of floating disappeared as well, reced by having his feet above the earth... In this case, wet earth.


    "A forest, eh?" muttered Theos as he opened his eyes.


    With just a nce around, he realized they were in a forest and a rather vast and gigantic one at that.


    "Luna, open your eyes," Theos said, shaking Luna, who was still with her eyes closed.


    Hearing Theos'' call, she instantly opened her eyes, finding herself with the wonderful sight of being inside arge forest...


    Or so it was supposed to be, but the reality was different. She could only see giant trees blocking her vision. What was worse was that those giant trees were full of mold and other fungi that honestly, Luna considered disgusting.


    "Pfff," Theos had to hold back his urge tough as he saw Luna''s disgusted and disappointed expression.


    She turned around, looking at him angrily at how he wasughing at her. But she didn''t have time to scold him when a voice interrupted her conversion.


    "It''s time to go to the King''s Castle," Cami dered, stepping out from behind one of the trees.


    She shook the dirt off her attire that was in the dirt because of the tree.


    "Hm, shall we go to the Dragon King''s castle? I never thought you''d be so considerate," Theosmented with a faint smile.


    However, Cami shook her head. "I''m only doing it for my benefits, or rather, for the benefits I will receive, don''t think too much about it."


    Saying this, she pulled out yet another stone, this one different from the other. This stone is of a golden color and contains in its center the mark of a crown.


    Again under the eyes of Theos and Luna, Cam exerted force on the stone, breaking itpletely in the same way as the previous one.


    But unlikest time, when the stone gathered Mana slowly, this new stone did its function immediately.


    As if it was the same teleportation, from one moment to the next, the three found themselves in apletely different ce.


    ~

 Chapter 105: Dragon King Castle

    "Where are we?" Luna asked suspiciously.


    From one moment to the next, they went from being in a forest of mushrooms to being in a luxurious structure: white tables, golden sses, drawings on the walls that demonstrated a high artistic level... And much more.


    ''Is this an illusion?'' she asked.


    But Cam shook her head. "No, the stone I destroyed is one of the many stones my father gave me to teleport me to the Dragon King''s castle," she exined, without revealing too much information.


    Luna nodded, finding this exnation quite logical. Still, to her this was all quite fascinating.


    "So where do we go now?" asked Theos, stepping forward.


    The intent of his words were clear... Let Cam guide them. She clearly saw this, turning around to start walking.


    "Follow me, I will take you where you want to go," she stated, continuing to walk.


    Luna and Theos crossed nces. As if connected, the two nodded, as a tactical agreement, they walked together, following Cami.


    Walking through the corridors of the Dragon King''s Castle, Luna fully observed everything, finding some things curious. But she was always on the lookout for any "abnormality".


    Theos didn''t let his guard down at any time either. Being inside an unknown territory, if that was not enough, that unknown territory where he is is the home of dragons, very powerful beings in the whole world.


    Fortunately, nothing happened along the way. The two followed Cami quietly, passing through the different areas of the castle.


    If they had to say one abnormality, it was that there was not a single soul or sound in the entire castle, which in itself was quite disturbing.


    Still, the two didn''t ask about everything, and in fact, Theos already had a n to escape in the event of receiving surprise attacks.


    ''My own ancestors murdered arge portion of their race into near extinction, to not think that they will do me no wrong would be childish and ingenuity on my part,'' Theos thought.


    He didn''t think a grudge would be settled so easily, especially one that almost left a race on the brink of extinction . So he was especially alert and careful.


    "This is it," Cami said, snapping Theos out of his thoughts.


    Looking in front of him, there was arge door made of pure shiny gold. But that was not the only special thing, but the aura that the door transmitted, as if opening it would be the worst mistake of your life.


    But Theos was not frightened and surprisingly even less so Luna, who stood proudly in front of the door.


    After all, she had in front of her the only chance to be able to cure her parents. Why be afraid? Why be a coward? She was willing to risk her life!


    Seeing Luna''s look full of determination, Cam smiled slightly. "I see you have a lot of determination, who do you want to saved?" she asked, before wanting to open the door.


    She already knew the answer because she had been told by Theos, but she wanted to confirm it with Luna herself.


    Luna turned to Cam. "Yes, I am struggling to find the cure so I can cure my parents of a serious curse," she stated.


    Cam nodded, being satisfied by this purpose. What would life be without purpose? To her, a person who had no purpose was, is, and will be no one in life.


    Reaching out, stopped her just before she knocked on the door.


    "You are going to meet the Dragon King, one of the few beings who can boast of being Semi-God Rank, so, I rmend that you be careful what you say in front of him," she warned, proceeding to push the door open.


    The door slowly opened from the faint push, slowly revealing the royal room... The King''s throne room.


    Theos'' eyes glimpsed the figure of a giant man, about 5 meters tall, his body rested seated on arge throne of gold and diamonds, with drawings of dragons all over it.


    His long silver hair cascaded down his back and part of his face, giving a somewhat unkempt appearance, but not lowering his dignity, in fact, he looked even more intimidating.


    His menacing golden eyes, like those of Astaroth himself, were fixed on Theos.


    Theos felt as if his life and his greatest secrets were being exposed to the world. An ufortable feeling, but one that angered him significantly.


    He frowned.


    Yes, he is a Dragon King, a being closer to divinity than mortality. But would Theos let him see into his soul? Without asking permission or anything? That''s totally uneptable!


    Without realizing it, Theos'' scowl turned into an expression of restrained anger. But the King paused his gaze on Theos for a couple of seconds, before looking away.


    To the fortune of both sides, the Dragon King stared at Luna, otherwise... Theos would have possibly dered war against the dragon race, thus creating a new disaster like thousands of years ago.


    "What brings you here?" the Dragon King asked,zily supporting the side of his face with his clenched fist.


    His eyes disinterested and indifferent, yet menacing and superior was a rare andplexbination, but Theos did not shrink in the least, taking a step forward.


    "I came to seek a nectar to cure grave curses," he dered.


    Surprisingly, the Dragon King shook his head. "If it is for your mother''s curse, let me disappoint you, but in this Kingdom there is not even a potion that can help her recover or remove her curse" he said regretfully.


    Theos was surprised by the sudden statement. How did he know that Teressa has a curse? When do dragons have such a web of information?


    "How do you know about my mother''s curse?" asked Theos cautiously, analyzing every word the Dragon King would say next.


    In the royal hall, silence reigned for a few brief seconds, before the King respondedzily:


    "That''s easy to answer... A few days, weeks, months or years ago... I don''t really remember, but your father, Matheo Von Fallen, came to this Kingdom with the intention of seeking a cure for the curse of your mother, Teressa Hydronia."


    ~

 Chapter 106: Dragon King

    "How do you know about my mother''s curse?" asked Theos cautiously, analyzing every word the Dragon King would say next.


    In the royal hall, silence reigned for a few brief seconds, before the King respondedzily:


    "That''s easy to answer... A few days, weeks, months, or years ago... I don''t remember, but your father, Matheo Von Fallen, came to this Kingdom to seek a cure for the curse of your mother, Teressa Hydronia," he stated, his deep voice echoing throughout the royal hall.


    Theos was shocked, since when had his father traveled to the Dragon Realm to obtain a cure for Teressa? There was never any mention of this in the novel.


    Had he even tried to enter the dragon realm to get a cure? Not even Theos had imagined that Matheo had been so desperate.


    And on further thought, his father could have searched even crazier ces and locations. If what the Dragon King says is true, possibly Matheo had searched the Dragon Realm several years ago.


    But he decided to eliminate these thoughts for now, concentrating on one thing only: searching for a cure for Luna''s parents.


    "I didn''te to look for a cure for my mother... Although I wish to have a cure for her curse, I know very well that my mother''s curse is a very special curse and almost impossible to remove," after a pause, Theos continued with a solemn expression, "If I want to save my mother, I must be stronger... Stronger than anyone else."


    The Dragon King nodded serenely, agreeing with Theos'' words.


    "So, if not for your mother... What exactly brings you here?" he asked.


    Theos smiled slightly, observing Luna at his side. She looked serious and endlessly determined, being determined to take advantage of the opportunity he had bestowed upon her.


    "I want to enter the Forest of Treasures of the Dragon Kingdom... To find the dragon''s potion, the only cure I can think of to save my beloved''s parents," Theos dered, staring at the King''s reaction.


    But he didn''t react at all, again nodding in boredom. "Fine, but... What about the Church? As far as I know, several members of the Church could cure the condition of a curse that is not of your mother''s degree," the King exined.


    Despite the King''s suggestion, Theos shook his head from side to side. "No... I have a bad feeling about the Church, I don''t want to mess with them now," he stated.


    He had said this to the Dragon King because he knew he wouldn''t tell anyone, after all, isn''t it a hidden realm? And in case he did tell anyone, he didn''t care.


    For a long time now the Church itself must already consider him their enemy. Their enmity will only deepen when, in a few days, Matheo makes public the destruction of the Decorators of the Dead sect thanks to Theos.


    "Eh...", for the first time since Theos entered the room, the person in front of him finally showed an emotion other than indifference or boredom.


    He had achieved a certain surprise... His eyes closed in boredom opened. "What do you know about the Church?" he asked.


    "Nothing," Theos replied almost instantly, rendering any attempt at conversation about the Churchpletely dead.


    The Dragon King seemed to understand this, so he did not continue. His expression and temperament gradually returned to the same.


    "Well, I don''t have much to think about, I''ll let you enter the Forest of Treasures, though you should know very well the risk of going there," he stated.


    Theos shrugged his shoulders. "I know very well what is there... Monsters, other Dragons, and even humans who have been locked in there, searching for items for thousands of years. The forest itself makes their soul gradually corrupt, after spending a great amount of time, they went mad and are now roaming the forest like beasts without control."


    Theos'' exnation earned both a surprised expression from Cam and curious eyes from Luna.


    Cam couldn''t understand how Theos, a human, seemed to understand so much about the dragon race and most of its secrets.


    ''Is the Fallen family that impressive? Or is this boy that smart?'' she thought.


    But the King did not react but praised. "Well, very well, I see you have informed yourself well... My name is Nakael, Nakael Draco, and I permit you to go to the Forest of Treasures on one condition."


    Hearing thest words of Nakael''s sentence, Theos frowned, still, he beckoned him to continue.


    "I want you to take my daughters with you. She may be over 20, but I still see her as a bit immature; I think going there will suit her quite well," Nakael spected.


    Cam was perplexed to hear it. ''A little immature? Does my father have any idea what he''s talking about?'' she thought in shock.


    However, Theos quickly nodded, agreeing with this condition.


    And as if he had already foreseen Theos'' confirmation, King Nakael snapped his fingers; from right there, a bunch of golden Mana particles traveled around the surroundings of the royal hall.


    Slowly the golden Mana particles surrounded the entire hall, even making Nakael himself disappear.


    The golden glow filled the sight of Theos, who had to squint his eyes to see slightly.


    But not even 2 minutes passed until, under the surprised eyes of Luna, Cam, and Theos... The Mana particles disappeared, reced by thendscape of a great golden forest, where great dragons were flying aimlessly and terrifying beasts were fighting each other.


    But there was a problem... A serious problem.


    "What... what... what... I''m falling!" cried Luna.


    "Kyaa!", surprisingly, Cam followed her with a scream of her own.


    They were plummeting towards the forest.


    Theos saw the two of them, his eyes seemed to say: are they idiots?


    ''Did Cam forget that she is a Dragon and can make her wings appear to fly? And Luna forgot that she can make wings with her shadow? Even a shadow eagle...'' he thought, rolling his eyes.


    ~

 Chapter 107: Forest Of Treasures

    After plummeting for a couple of seconds, the two girls regained some of their consciousness.


    Cam quickly brought out her two dragon wings, each three meters high. Thus, she unfurled through the air.


    Luna, on the other hand, freed her path to create two wings made by her shadows, which helped her to fly like Cam.


    And finally, Theos, like Luna, released his path as a Corrupted Celestial, creating wings made of dark particles.


    Thus, the three of them flew through the skies.


    The journey was awkward, as the two young women were silent. Theos didn''t have to be a fortune teller or a genius to figure out why they were so quiet.


    ''Luna is a little red from screaming, and Cam is indifferent... But even I can see some nervousness in her face,'' he thought, smiling slightly.


    But he did not say anything about this "event", but ignored it, respecting the dignity and pride of the two women.


    So, Theos took a look at the Forest of Treasures, realizing how wide it was... Possibly several hundred kilometers around.


    Seeing the dragons flying, Theos thought of a possibility: those dragons might see them and attack them.


    "We shouldnd faster," Theos said quietly, warning Cam and Luna.


    They both nodded, knowing why Theos was giving this order. They were no fools, they could see the dragons flying and, intentional or not, approaching them.


    So, the trio increased the speed of their flight; in a few minutes, they were already on the solid ground of the great forest.


    As they took a closer look at the surroundings, they noticed the grandeur of the trees ... They could easily reach around 500 meters in height.


    "Hm, what are these trees? They''re abnormallyrge...", Luna asked in disbelief.


    If it wasn''t because she was flying through the skies, seeing the height limit of the trees, she might think that the trees were infinite.


    Cam shrugged her shoulders. "You want to know?" she asked.


    Luna nodded. "Yes, I want to know."


    Pausing, Cam looked at Luna, then back at Theos. He was indifferently looking at her.


    Finally, she sighed. "The trees here are born by the dead of dragons, each tree is made by the bones and blood of Dragons of a specific race... The Wandering Dragons," she stated.


    But before he could continue, Theospleted her words. "And the Wandering Dragons were the ones who became extinct in the war against the humans, weren''t they?"


    An awkward silence reigned in the atmosphere.


    Cam nodded slowly at Theos'' words. She already knew the whole story or at least most of it.


    And incredibly and to her surprise, Theos also seemed to know the same or more information than she did.


    "Yes, the Wandering Dragons became extinct many, many years ago, and their corpses are here, these trees are the proof," she continued. "Only some trees here can produce fruits, which can increase a person''s power."


    ''In other words, it''s like drinking the blood of a Dragon, but with the excuse that it''s a fruit,'' Theos concluded, to move on.


    Seeing Theos walking away, Luna followed him from behind.


    Cam sighed, following the duo.


    "Cam, do you know why this ce is the Forest of Treasures?" asked Theos suddenly.


    Cam raised an eyebrow with intrigue and curiosity. "Why, isn''t it because it''s a Forest with lots of treasures?" she asked with some sarcasm.


    But he shook his head. "No, it''s called that because it''s a Forest with treasures, but this ce isn''t that because it''s a Forest of treasures," he stated.


    She was silent again, a little confused. "What exactly do you mean? Don''t beat around the bush."


    Still walking quietly, Theos revealed. "These corpses of the Wandering Dragons, they are here not because your family or the other dragons brought it here for them to have their graves... No, this Forest is the ce where they waged war thousands of years ago," he stated.


    Cam was shocked, including Luna, who looked at him with surprised eyes.


    But quickly Cam shook her head. "No, that''s impossible; the race of Wandering Dragons never belonged to this Kingdom; the only thing that united us is that we were all of the Dragon race."


    Cam denied any assertion from Theos quickly. After all, what he says goes against all belief and everything she had been taught.


    Since she was a child she had been taught the atrocities that the Wandering Dragon race had wanted to perform. She considered them to be demons, unworthy of even being in the Dragon race.


    Now for someone, almost a stranger to her, to tell her that the Wandering Dragons had the war thousands of years ago right here...doesn''t that mean that the Wandering Dragons were covered by the other Dragon races?


    Sacred Dragons


    Silver Dragons.


    Dragons of the Sea.


    And a great variety of dragons... Weren''t they all in favor of the Wandering Dragons? Didn''t they agree with the atrocities they were going to perform?


    ''The more I think about it, the more and more likely it is true... It even makes sense why this Forest has so many treasures; they are the weapons, armor, and other things that the Dragons and humans of that time dropped or abandoned in battle,'' thought Cam.


    Her eyes lit up a little. She wanted to deny it, but her great intelligence made her explore more of this mystery in history, both for the Dragon race and humans.


    Unfortunately for her, Theos did not continue exining or revealing anything else, but remained silent, walking forward.


    ''Could it be that he wants to manipte me into hating the Dragon race? Or does he want me to be distracted by this investigation? ... I shouldn''t provoke this guy,'' she concluded.


    She could not give herself the right now to overthink things, especially in a ce as strange and dangerous as the forest of treasures.


    Where monsters, dragons and other things could attack at any time.... Or, in general, anything could appear at any time.


    ~

 Chapter 108: Strange Object

    The three of them traveled through the great forest. They didn''t say much, even Luna didn''t say a word.


    Thanks to Luna''s spell, Shadow Vision, she could see what was in the shadows. Fortunately, there was nothing worth warning about.


    The walk was rtively uneventful, minus a certain someone....


    ''Cami is a bit tense after what I told myself,'' he thought, ncing at Cami, who had an indifferent but somewhat tense expression.


    [The Host makes the heroine, Cam Draco, feel a lot of confusion, frustration, and insecurities... The Host is rewarded with 5000 of Negative Mana].


    ''Oh, I see,'' Theos felt a little confused. Was she that easy to psychologically damage?


    But he shook his head. It wasn''t his intention, but now he received more power. Why refuse the power? He had no intention of doing that...


    "Hmm, Theos, I see something," Luna warned off to the side of him.


    Theos raised his eyebrows. "What do you see?" he asked, quickly pulling out his Death Fragment.


    His danger was near, he couldn''t afford not to be ready to face it.


    Even Cami also drew her sword from her storage ring. A beautiful all-white, slim, elegant sword, six feet tall.


    Watching as everyone pulled out their weapons, Luna frowned. "It''s nothing dangerous, I don''t see any enemies," she rified.


    Cam sighed in disappointment. ''We''ve been here for an hour and we still haven''t found an enemy,'' she thought.


    She wanted to fight, to test her strength in the Forest of Treasures where few can survive. In her mind, she could increase her strength, both mentally and physically.


    Instead, Theos just nodded. "Well, then what is it?"


    Luna was silent at this question, her frown deepening deeper and deeper. "I don''t know exactly... But it''s an object, an object that conveys a shadowy aura..."


    For some reason, her shadow vision could not approach that object, being like an imprable wall to her.


    Theos and Cami''s ears perked up - an object in the Forest of Treasures? They didn''t have to be geniuses to know it was... A Treasure of high value!


    "Let''s go there," he said dryly, still not leading the way.


    Luna knew what it meant. She was the only one who knew the location of the object, so naturally, she stepped forward to lead Theos and Cami.


    Under Luna''s guidance, they walked for a few minutes before all three felt a strong pressure on their bodies.


    Especially for Cam and Theos, who almost fell to the ground at such sudden pressure.


    Fortunately, the two created their own Mana auras, covering their bodies.


    "What was that?" asked Cam in surprise.


    "I don''t know... But we''re close, very close," Luna stated, making her own Mana aura with her shadows.


    Theos looked at her in surprise, watching Luna''s Mana aura be fuller and more visible.


    "You''re about to be an Advanced rank," he stated.


    Luna smiled proudly, smirking. "Hehehe, I got it hard a lot of training, now my Mana aura is very close to reaching Advanced ranks."


    At this statement, Theos nodded in agreement. ''We have a Grand Master Rank Dragon, I seem to recall she''s a born Swordsman. I am a Master Rank, my specialty being more of a Magic Swordsman. Finally, Luna, a Peak Intermediate but one step away from being Advanced, is quite a versatile mage who can also fight melee.''


    ''A prettyplete team,'' he concluded, feeling quite satisfied.


    A very powerful team, even for being in the Forest of Treasures they could be considered a fairly bnced and very decent team.


    So, the two of them moved closer to the object where Luna was saying. The closer they got, the ground turned ck and the trees deteriorated.


    Feeling close enough to the object, Luna stopped using her Shadow Vision to save Mana.


    The pressure was getting stronger, causing Theos and Cam to make their Mana aura stronger and more resistant.


    Luna, however, was the opposite, the closer she got, the pressure decreased, to the point of not needing to use a Mana aura.


    "There it is," Luna pointed.


    Even before Luna pointed, Theos and Cam had fixed their eyes there because of how extremely striking it was.


    "Looks like a meteorite fell here," Theos muttered, to which Cam nodded silently.


    In front of them, they found arge hole in the ck earth... Cracks were advancing on all sides, and the bottom of the hole couldn''t even be seen, but an aura, like darkness and shadows itself, made it clear that there was something inside that hole.


    "What do you think it is?" asked Luna to Theos.


    Although she had an idea of what was inside the big hole in the ground, she wanted to know Theos'' opinion.


    And he said the same thing she thought.


    "Possibly, inside the hollow is an item that has something, if notpletely to do with shadows and darkness."


    Hearing Theos'' words, Luna smiled happily. However, she wasn''t foolish to want to pounce into the hollow and get the item, no. She needed a strategy first.


    But Cam spoke first. "I would rmend that she go in alone; even now, I''m feeling a little tired from the pressure; if she went in there, I''d possibly be crushed by the pressure."


    Theos nodded, agreeing with Cam''s words. Even he, despite wanting to go in with Luna, couldn''t.


    However, he was not going to leave Luna to her fate either.


    Releasing a huge amount of negative energy from his hand, it was drawn into Luna''s body,pletely covering her body and protecting it.


    "Good luck, this is a Mana aura, put some of your own Mana aura to make it more resistant and immune to the object''s pressure," he advised.


    ording to him, the object exerted great pressure on any being that does not have an affinity for shadows or darkness. That made the negative aura not entirely viable, but if Luna put some of her aura on it, it might work.


    She nodded, heeding him. She covered her body with her shadow mana aura, making her body many times stronger.


    However, the object made another great whirring sound, carrying dozens of trees with it.


    ~

 Chapter 109: Big Hole

    *Boom!*


    The hole expelled another great charge of pressure, its powerful aura extending for several tens of meters where all the trees copsed under the power.


    Yes, trees over a hundred meters tall were toppled just like that.


    Cam and Theos were no different. They were sent flying, narrowing against other trees or rocks.


    Fortunately, the trees fell like that behind them, so none of them were crushed.


    "Are they okay?" asked Luna worriedly, approaching Theos and Cam.


    Although the two fell in different ces, they were close to each other.


    "Pretty much," Theos said with a hint of pain.


    Even for him, sending him flying like that and making him constrict against a tree, no doubt it was quite painful.


    But looking to his side, he saw Cam, who hit several giant rocks.


    "She''s had it worse than me," Theos muttered.


    Luna heard him and turned her head to find Cam with several wounds on her body, a product of colliding with a multitude of rocks.


    But she stood up, showing no sign of pain or difort.


    ''Can she regenerate?'' wondered Luna, surprised.


    Cam''s wounds and cuts, several superficial, but many others quite deep and serious, were slowly healing.


    Her wounds were closing.


    Theos smiled. "I know you''re mentally wondering, and yes, dragons can heal... Well, higher-level dragons like her," he stated.


    Luna nodded, finding this quite logical. After all, she is the princess from the Dragon Kingdom


    "Have you two stopped looking at me already?" asked Cam with a frown.


    For a while now, Theos and Luna had been staring at her. She felt ufortable.


    "Uh, sorry," Luna apologized, turning to look away.


    Theos just smiled, turning his head to talk to Luna. "Well, you see, nothing happened to you. That object must be very fond of you."


    Luna smiled slightly as well. "Hopefully it is as you say."


    Theos wanted to continue the conversation but realized he was still stuck in between the trees he had crashed into.


    Slowly but surely, and using some negative Mana, he was able to separate himself from the trees that entangled him.


    Finally, after getting out from between the giant trees, Theos pulled a small B-rank potion from his storage ring.


    Even though he didn''t have many injuriespared to Cam, he wanted to be in top condition to face anything.


    He quickly took the potion. Instantly, the wounds closed little by little.


    Luna watched this whole process without saying much, as did Cam.


    After seeing that his body was recovering and that the team was assembled, his expression turned serious


    "Okay, let''s stop joking," he continued. "Luna, go to that hole, go into it. With my energy aura on you, along with your same aura, it''s no exaggeration to say that you can withstand Grand Master attacks," he stated.


    Luna nodded, agreeing. As did Cami herself, who nodded.


    He continued. "Well then, the two of us, Cam and I, are going to wait for you near here, about ten meters away so that aura won''t hit us again."


    "Fine by me, that''s perfect," Cam said.


    She had considered everything ready, so she walked away without further ado.


    "Okay, it''s fine by me," Luna said with a somewhat unsure tone of voice.


    Theos just smiled, "Don''t feel insecure, if something happened, just yell. Cami and I will go there. I don''t think we can fight, but if one thing is for sure, it''s that we can run away."


    What he wanted was for Luna to calm down. By saying such soft and confident words, at least the pressure and tension she was feeling would decrease significantly.


    Despite Theos'' positive words, he knew more than anyone; you had to be realistic; running away from an Expert rank is very difficult, if not nearly impossible, for her current capabilities, both her capabilities and his.


    Even running away from a Peak Grand Master is too difficult. They have Cam, but she was just a few days into the Grand Master rank, she is a neer to the rank.


    There was no need to be confident.


    But fortunately, Luna calmed down as he had previously.


    "It''s okay, I got it, thank you very much", thanked Luna, approaching him to give him a tender hug.


    The hug, besides being tender, was quite fast, knowing that they shouldn''t waste time in this Forest where dangers could appear anywhere and at any time.


    Theos turned around, moving away from Luna for about ten meters.


    At his side, there is Cam.


    Looking at Luna, she nodded, wishing her good luck.


    Luna turned around, taking slow but determined steps; she approached therge hole, where you couldn''t even see the bottom; you couldn''t see anything, just absolute darkness.


    "Well, well, well... The object in there will possibly change my life, my power; maybe I can even be on par with him, can protect my parents..." Luna murmured, motivating herself.


    Her motivation is to be at Theos'' side, to be able to live more adventures with him, and, above all, her main motivation is to protect and save her parents.


    She didn''t know what else was in that hole, but if anything she saw through her shadow vision, it was an object; she didn''t know if it was a weapon, a book, or something else.


    But in the face of such ack of information, she could only take a deep breath.


    "Let''s get it over with," she said.


    Finally, she jumped into the big hole. Darkness covered her body, and her vision became obscured.


    But she didn''t panic, she went with the flow, only paying attention to the wind that constantly collided with her face.


    Consequently, her hair fluttered, moving from side to side in a constant rhythm.


    ''How long will I be here? Will something bad happen here? If something happens, will they save me?'', the constant questions gued Luna''s mind.


    But she could only shake her head. Trusting Theospletely, having faith that nothing bad will happen, andsting the shortest amount of time possible there.


    ~

 Chapter 110: Falling into the Endless Void

    Luna''s POV:


    I felt the wind crashing against my face. Consequently, my hair was blowing back and forth, which to me, was truly annoying.


    But that didn''t bother me in the least. My attention and concentration were drawn away by the constant questions that were tormenting my mind.


    But, finally, I decided to give those questions a STOP, erasing any insecurity from my mind with my willpower alone. My concentration and attention were fixed on only one thing: to get out of here stronger and, above all, alive.


    Darkness surrounded my body, but I didn''t care. Certainly, I am afraid, very afraid, but will fear lead me to anything?


    That question I always asked myself every day, fear will never lead me to anything. And even though this is quite dangerous, even suicidal, the risk-taker doesn''t win, right?


    ''It''s already been several seconds since I''ve been falling,'' I thought.


    I had been counting every second since I jumped and so far, I hadn''t stopped counting.


    But, considering that I had already been falling for a considerable amount of time, and since I couldn''t see in the slightest. I decided to spend some of my mana and make some shadow wings.


    ''I''ll test my shadow vision now''.


    Gathering Mana in my eyes, my eyes turnedpletely ck and dark, but fortunately, my spell activated... But not in the way I wished.


    All I managed to see was shadows and shadows, darkness and more darkness, almost in an endless loop.


    Without knowing it, I swallowed saliva, and my nervousness increased again, but still, I deactivated my spell, not wanting to spend more mana than necessary.


    Thanks to my wings, my fall was softer and slower. It''s not that I wanted to stay here, but I also didn''t want to hurt him by a bad fall. So flying gently is the best option.


    I stayed like this for several more seconds, each one counted by me, until I reached one minute, then several minutes, and ... An hour.


    Yes, I had been here, trapped in a hole full of darkness for over an hour.


    I wasn''t even scared anymore or nervous; being for more than an hour in this ce made me get used to it.


    ''I have the Mana Theos gave me, I can still get back if I use it,'' I thought, calcting the Mana I had left with the Mana Theos gave me.


    *boom*


    But before I rephrased my n to flee from here, another explosion rang out, so loud it almost ruptured my eardrums.


    But thanks to that, he could see more clearly... A bright purple light, pulsating with each explosion.


    Looking at my surroundings, I also realized that the explosion was so big that it made the cracks even deeper, minimally letting out the sunlight.


    However, my 100% attention was directed to the purple light at the bottom, I didn''t know if that light was a possible end to this hole. But it had to be tried.


    "We go all out" I muttered, gathering all of me, I propelled my body with my wings.


    I flew so fast I was like an almost blur; my speed reminded me of Theos the first time I met him and saw him fight. Unfortunately, I had not yet reached that speed.


    Even so, that did not impede my continuing my efforts, even using some of the negative mana that Theos had given me.


    I was going all out towards the purple light, which little by little, each time, was getting bigger and bigger. In fact, not only was it getting bigger and bigger, but... It was gigantic.


    It was not 5 meters or 10 meters, but... The light covered the whole hole, and I had the feeling that the closer I got to the purple light, the wider the space to fly became.


    As if the hole got bigger as I got closer, but narrower if I moved away.


    It was a weird feeling, maybe spending more than an hour here, alone, with no one to talk to but myself, and the darkness fucked with my head? Am I that mentally weak?


    I didn''t know, not that I wanted to know now.


    My speed reached heights I never considered possible for me to achieve... There was also a merit in gravity, as I was plummeting, my speed was even greater because of that.


    Every second that passed, I felt I was getting closer and closer to that purple light... Until my vision again turnedpletely dark and ck.


    "Eh?" I couldn''t understand this sudden change.


    I quickly stopped my flight, being hovering in the air, suspended in the air.


    ''What just happened,'' I wondered inwardly.


    I had been so close to that light, that light that was possibly the object or there was something rted to it... Why, why did the light suddenly disappear just like that out of nowhere? I could not understand.


    However, I felt something on my feet, my feet that had not had contact with anything for more than an hour ...


    It is the ground; I had touched the earth.


    I quickly bent down, touching the earth and the ground that my feet felt. Indeed, my hands also confirmed that it was real; I had finallynded on the ground.


    Why was it so sudden? I didn''t even realize it, but that didn''t matter, I had finally reached the end of the hole.


    The next step was to look for the object, possibly because we both have something inmon: shadows, but I felt a stronger connection now, I felt the object quite close to where I was.


    I walked. After spending more than an hour falling and flying, the best option is to walk to activate the muscles in my legs and feet. In addition to saving the mana.


    My walk was slow, I could see absolutely nothing, so the best option was to take my time.


    I didn''t want to rush and suddenly, without realizing it, fall into another hole that had no bottom.


    "New fear, unlocked," I muttered to myself, searching through the dirt and soil for the object I''d been looking for.


    The intense search made me let my guard down. I hadn''t remembered, but there are humans here too, and ording to Theos'' words, they are humans who have searched for Treasures in this real world, and being here so long, they be corrupted and mad.


    I had forgotten just that, just one thing.


    But that alone took me to the limbo of life and death.


    ~

 Chapter 111: HE and HIM

    *Swosh*


    I heard an object cutting through the air. I got goosebumps and my hair stood on end.


    I felt a great danger, my senses were telling me that if I didn''t move, I was going to die immediately. So I did what my bodymanded, move.


    I jumped to the right, a big jump,nding about 5 meters from where I was originally.


    Without a doubt, a big jump.


    *Crash


    The object that was going to hit me crashed into the ground, scattering dust around.


    "Who are you?" I asked although I wasn''t interested. I wanted to know if the person in front of me was a human or a monster.


    The aura covering my body became more intense,bining with the strange Mana Theos gave me.


    "Hmm," the person in front of me didn''t respond.


    I felt a movement, it was approaching me at great speed.


    I could see absolutely nothing, not even the Mana of Theos could shine bright enough to make me see.


    So, with no choice, I had to make another jump, another jump to the left.


    *Crash*.


    It was the same; the person or object crashed on the ground while I jumped about 5 meters to the left.


    My eyes became more fixed on the figure attacking me; all I could see were those purple eyes staring madly at me.


    From the location of the two eyes, it appeared to be a humanoid figure, or at least he was about 6''2".


    "Good, good," I muttered repeatedly to myself.


    From my shadows, I summon my two shadow wolves, evenrger and more powerful than the ones from the other time.


    But the guy in front of me didn''t move, staring at me.


    I narrowed my eyes. From my storage ring, I pulled out two daggers and quickly wrapped them with my shadow aura.


    "Who are you?", just as I was fully prepared forbat, the guy in front of me raised his voice.


    His question was the same as the one I had said to him earlier. But thanks to him raising his voice, I was able to realize... The person in front of me is a woman.


    Possibly a woman between the ages of 40 to 50, as her voice did not convey youth, but old age and wisdom for some reason, and also, of course, madness.


    "I''m the person you''ve been attacking, OK?" she says, this time I was the one who lunged at her.


    I was fighting blind, I couldn''t even see the other person''s range. However, he had already attacked me twice, and both times, I dodged; I shouldn''t be so powerful.


    My thoughts made me grab a bit of confidence, confidence that I shouldn''t have taken.


    *Cut*.


    A breeze blew past me. It only asks to move a little, but it wasn''t fast enough topletely dodge the cut.


    Looking at my ribs, on the side you could see a deep cut that was constantly bleeding.


    I chose to block the bleeding by creating a kind of tape with my shadows.


    Looking back, the person with purple eyes looked at me again.


    "Who are you?" he repeated, his voice changed, this time they seemed an almost divine voice, a voice that gave the sensation and urgency to want to kneel on the spot.


    Out of fear or nervousness, there was a lump in my throat, but my eyes were focused on the purple eyes.


    "I am... Luna, Luna Roy," Finally, I decided to say my name.


    Thatst attack, which he could barely dodge, and that voice... I felt as if the person in front of me was holding back for me to kill me.


    I wasn''t at his level. I dodged that attack only by luck and even so, I felt as if the person in front of me had to slow down the attack so that it wouldn''t cut me in two.


    I felt pitiful and disappointed with myself. But what could I do, fight? If I had the choice not to fight this guy, I would choose it right away.


    After saying my name, there was a deadly silence. Cold sweat appeared on my forehead, even droplets of my sweat falling to the ground.


    I am nervous and scared, very scared.


    In my mind, I went through several ideas to ask for help from Theos and Cam, but I didn''t know if they coulde too, even though it was almost impossible for them to hear my scream.


    Besides, that could alert the enemy in front of me, choosing to attack me.


    So, I patiently waited for the guy to speak.


    Only about 5 minutes passed, but I felt that the wait was eternal, endless. It was like torture.


    Until he finally spoke: "Luna Roy¡­ You know, you shouldn''t be here... Much less act like this."


    I couldn''t help but show confusion at her words. What exactly does she mean? Why couldn''t she be here? And why can''t I act like this?


    Her answer only brought more questions than answers to my mind; still, on the outside, I remained rtively calm.


    My eyes at first showed surprise but then calmed.


    "What exactly do you mean?", I asked suspiciously.


    Again, silence reigned in the atmosphere. But this time I was used to it, patiently waiting for the answer.


    "You... You shouldn''t be together with him... That''s not your destiny, your life wasn''t created for that... If you don''t fulfill your destiny, HE will be more powerful, HE will rule everything, HE''s creatures will do destruction for the world..."


    "You, and your boyfriend, that man who thinks he''ll be able to take on everyone, but what he doesn''t know is that... HE is currently a thousand steps ahead of The Fallen, and every step The Fallen takes is a thousand and one steps HE is taking."


    The whole hole was filled with the voice of the guy in front of me, a crazy, disturbing, and demonic voice. It had changed again; the divinity voice waspletely gone; I reced it with this.


    But, I had listened to his every word and for some reason, every word made my soul tremble and remember things, fuzzy events in my mind that I couldn''t even see.


    Who is HE? What does Theos have to do with him? Are they enemies? But, ording to the subject, Theos doesn''t stand a chance when facing HIM.


    He''s creatures? I couldn''t understand much of his words, but I kept him calm and collected on the surface.


    Until the creature spoke again:


    "HE... He ising soon... And when HEes, everyone will be puppets for HIM, even the Gods will kneel and be controlled by HIM... As it happened to me..."


    ~

 Chapter 112: Armor

    "HE... HE ising soon... And when HE arrives, everyone will be exclusive puppets for HIM, even the Gods will kneel and be controlled by HIM... As it happened to me..."


    After saying those words, I watched as the two eyes that glowed in a purple color gradually faded and turned ck and dark...


    Previously, I felt how a person was with me, the subject, but now I felt nothing; I felt alone.


    Looking at my surroundings, I couldn''t see anything; the purple eyes hadpletely disappeared. Where did it go? I didn''t know.


    But his words revealed something very important. "That guy or woman... He''s a god," I muttered in disbelief.


    The person in front of me... Was he a God? Was he a man or a woman? At first, he sounded like a woman, but by the end, he had a male voice.


    I couldn''t believe himpletely; after all, he was a stranger. If a strangeres and insinuates that he is a God, obviously I am not going to listen to him at all.


    But this situation was a little different, starting with the fact that, at first, the guy had a practically divine voice, besides the ce where we are, a hole hundreds and hundreds of meters deep.


    His purple eyes were also a big clue. Were those purple eyes the same giant purple color I saw going in? It could be a possibility.


    And his words hinted that a big disaster wasing, one that I nor anyone else was prepared to face.


    ''I should tell Theos,'' I thought.


    ording to the words of that strange entity, Theos is closely rted to HIM. Besides being the person I love, if I know a disaster ising to the world, I''m naturally going to tell him.


    *Boom*


    Interrupting my thoughts, another explosion came, a brutal Mana wave that shook the whole earth and, I''m sure, copsed many more trees up there.


    ''Let''s hurry,'' I thought, getting down to business.


    "Huh?", but without warning, the darkness around me disappearedpletely... Reced by a soft purple light that obliterated the whole ce.


    "What is this?", I asked myself, not knowing where the purple light wasing from.


    I shook my head, this one, unlike the previous deadly intense purple light, this one was a soft light that illuminated the whole ce.


    I could see absolutely everything, and thanks to that I realized that where... The whole terrain is incrediblyrge, several kilometers around.


    But that didn''t discourage me. Before, I had to search without vision for several kilometers. Now, the search was made much easier.


    I summoned my two shadow wings; thankfully, I rested for several minutes, and now, my mana had recovered significantly.


    I quickly floated through the air, flying with my wings, taking off, advancing through the whole territory, and seeing everything, all parts, and all ces, leaving no stone unturned.


    I had spent hours like this; the search was extensive and tiring, but I could not give up now that I was so close. So I kept searching without any rest.


    ''What is that,'' I wondered in my mind, seeing a bright purple light shining brightly on one side of the wall.


    It was like a kind of call. I don''t know why I felt that way, but that purple light was attracted to it.


    The whole ce is empty, just with some rocks here and there, only this purple light is the only thing that stands out.


    ''Maybe this is the object I saw in my shadow vision...'', I said to myself, slowly flying towards the purple light.


    As I got close enough, I realized that it was exactly that purple light. ''An armor,'' I muttered in surprise.


    I never thought that the item I''d been looking for was a suit of armor. Armor that felt brutally tough and powerful.


    The armor is ck and dark, but there is a crystal attached to the chest of the armor, a purple crystal that glows brightly.


    I put my hand close to the armor. When I touched it, it responded with a humming sound. For some reason I am I thought it was funny, smiling without realizing it.


    "Let''s get the hell out of here," I dered, not wanting to be here a second longer.


    Using both of my hands, I grabbed the 2-meter-tallrge armor. But thanks to my physical capabilities, it was no problem to pull it out from between the rocks that were holding them prisoner.


    "Huh?", I made a sound of surprise.


    After grabbing it, in front of my eyes, the armor started to turn into some kind of... ck liquid? Like it was oil or something, the armor began to deform.


    But the most amazing thing is that the armor stuck to my body, fully adjusting to my hands, elbows, and lower and upper body, except for my head, which it did not cover.


    "WOW," I eximed, more than surprised by this whole course of action.


    I felt my body be extremely powerful if I was one step away from Advanced rank before, now I felt there; not only that... I felt as if I could fight Advanced Peak with ease.


    My body was overflowing with strength and vitality.


    "No doubt it was a great harvest," I said to myself with a happy smile.


    It wasn''t the potion that was going to cure my parents, but it''s a super powerful armor that greatly enhances my powers and besides, it''s pretty cool to look at.


    I felt satisfied.


    *Buzzing*


    To my surprise, the armor made another humming sound, but this time it was soft and faint. However, the effect of that buzzing sound was impressive.


    The shadows from the surrounding area were directed towards me. All the shadows umted on the armor, enhancing the power I already felt.


    My power reached heights I never imagined I would reach in a day. I felt happy, extremely happy. I could finally say withplete confidence I could defeat my brother, and now I could really fight alongside Theos, and he wouldn''t always worry about my safety.


    A great weight was lifted from my shoulders, it droppedpletely. My happiness knew no bounds. However, I decided to restrain myself.


    I just took the most precious object out of here. Who knows now the whole ce will copse.


    So, cautiously, I spread my wings. Using the negative mana Theos had given me, I used it to boost my wings and speed.


    I took off, flying straight up, towards the exit of this ce.


    I have too much to tell him, too much to talk to him...


    End of Luna''s POV.


    ~

 Chapter 113: Return Stronger

    "Hmm," Theos hummed quietly.


    Cami at his side just stared at the seemingly bottomless hole. Her beautiful emerald eyes showed a hint of concern.


    "Hey, he took too long, do you think he''ll be okay," she asked.


    Theos shrugged nonchntly. "She''s fine, at least, she hasn''t suffered serious damage."


    Hearing Theos'' words, Cam frowned. "Why are you so calm, isn''t she your girlfriend?" she asked.


    Theos didn''t even look at her. He just stared at the bottomless hole before replying casually, "Yes, I worried a lot about her, more than you can imagine. However, I know very well that she''s fine, at least, without many injuries."


    "And how do you know she''s fine? How do you know she''s not brutally injured now?" asked Cami again.


    Theos frowned. ''This girl is truly being annoying...'', he thought in frustration.


    Still, he rxed. After all, she''s only worried about Luna, his beloved.


    So he chose to answer, "How do I know, simple, I trust her intelligence and strength to at least be able to escape from there. Besides, the Mana I gave her has a close connection with me to being a unique Mana, I know when the Mana is destroyed, dispersed into particles and more things."


    Theos'' exnation caused an expression of disbelief from Cami, who couldn''t believe her ears.


    But she could only shake her head. ''How rare is it to see someone with Unique Mana? I''ve only met two people with Unique Mana in my entire life...'', she thought.


    Cam didn''t have to think too hard to realize that the exnation Theos gave made it clear that he knew Luna''s every move.


    She rxed her expression.


    Instead... ''How much longer will it take,'' Theos wondered inwardly in anguish.


    Outwardly, he showed himself to control his emotions serenely, but inwardly, he was anxious and infinitely worried.


    He told himself that if he didn''t see Lunae out of there in five minutes, he was going to jump into the bottomless pit to look for her.


    They are there, waiting dozens of meters away from the bottomless pit, in a ce safe enough to receive the impacts of the shock waves.


    And there they stay for five minutes, each with different thoughts.


    Seeing that the five minutes were up, under Cam''s surprised eyes, Theos took a step forward, approaching therge hole.


    "What are you doing?" asked Cam.


    Theos didn''t answer, he simply approached the big hole. ording to him, Cam can survive alone for a few minutes as she is Grand Master rank.


    ''Let''s do this,'' he said to himself.


    Activating his Path, Celestial Corrupted, the dark particles came out of Theos'' body to again integrate with it, but this time on the surface, covering the whole body.


    As usual, it looked like a kind of armor that covered almost the entire body, even creating a pair of two-meter-high wings.


    Theos'' ck eye became darker, like the ink itself.


    Flexing his legs slightly, he was about to pull out when his senses picked up a sound... Like the wind itself cutting through.


    "Eh?", looking down, he realized that, despite everything being darkness, there was an anomaly....


    A small piece of that darkness was moving uncontrobly, creating an eerie scene.


    Theos didn''t move an inch; why couldn''t it be an enemy attack? It could be... But he''s sure it wasn''t.


    He felt his very Mana returning to him, felt it closer and closer... He realized.


    "Luna...", he murmured with a relieved and happy smile on his face.


    Straightening his posture, slowly but surely, he watched as a beautiful woman covered by the same shadows stepped out of therge hole.


    There was no longer any doubt what she was.


    *Swosh*


    Luna''s speed was such that it cut through the air. Fortunately, her shadow aura did not let the air cut her face.


    Leaping out of the gap, she flew andnded softly on the ground, right in front of Theos.


    The two stared at each other with a smile, expressing more than any words.


    "It''s good to see you," Theos broke the pleasant silence.


    Luna smiled happily, moving closer to Theos, she gave him a tender hug. "I am more than d to see you," she dered.


    Theos chuckled. Looking at the armor covering Luna''s body, he eyed it curiously. "And that armor, is that the item you were looking for?" he asked.


    Luna nodded happily. "Yes! It''s that very one. I had a hard time getting it, but here it is."


    Luna''s happy voice made Theos'' smile unconsciously widen. But the next moment, his expression froze.


    "Luna... Do you have an injury?" he asked with a frown.


    Luna''s expression became a little nervous, but she nodded shyly. "Yes, actually, that''s what I wanted to talk to you about... But better another time," shemented; out of the corner of her eye, she nced at Cami not far from them.


    Theos nodded, understanding what Luna meant. Still separating from Luna, he pulled a rank A potion from his storage ring.


    "Here, I don''t know what grade your wound is, but I''m sure this will heal it fairly quickly," Theos stated, offering the potion to Luna.


    She smiled gratefully; she epted the potion and drank it in one go.


    She knew what wound Theos was talking about, it was the wound left by that strange guy. She didn''t know exactly how deep it was because she didn''t even check it, but thanks to covering it with her shadows, she didn''t bleed to death.


    After drinking the potion, she instantly felt much better, not only did the wound not hurt at all, but also her strength recovered slightly.


    After checking that everything was fine, Theos checked the negative aura he lent Luna. Thanks to the negative mana he realized the wound Luna had.


    After deep thought, he realized that it was best for Luna to still have the negative Mana; it would give her more security and more strength, and in general, she would be more powerful.


    ~

 Chapter 114: Sacred Dragons

    "So where are we going now?" asked Luna excitedly.


    At Luna''s question, Cam thought deeply. "Hmm, you guys are here for the potion that will cure Luna''s parents'' curse, aren''t you?", asked Cam to confirm this fact.


    Luna nodded, as did Theos.


    Seeing the confirmation from the two, Cam spoke seriously, "Well, I have read several books that this potion is in the area of the Holy Dragons, one of the strongest Dragon races in the entire Dragon Kingdom," she stated.


    Luna nodded, agreeing. At the same time, Theos thought deeply. ''The Sacred Dragon race...''


    Hearing this race, he realized that it was an almost extinct race in the original novel, but, as Cam stated, it is one of the most powerful races.


    Hell, even the name is intimidating.


    Theos nodded, after remembering the whole plot, he realized that the potion could be in that ce.


    He had to be cautious and spend as little time as possible in the Forest of Treasures, it was better to be safe than sorry. That''s why he was able to remember the novel.


    "Well, with everything ready, shall we go?" asked Cam.


    "Sure, let''s go," Luna said, increasing her aura of shadows along with her aura of negative energy that Theos gave her.


    Theos said nothing, but continuing in his Corrupted Celestial form, he implied that he was more than ready.


    Cam turned around, almost fully activating her dragon race...


    Under Luna''s surprised eyes and Theos'' expectant gaze, Cam gradually transformed into a dragon... Scales came out of her skin, her straight white hair became longer and wilder, her emerald eyes became even brighter and her hands grew ws.


    Her once beautiful face transformed into a fierce, rage-filled visage.


    From her back came beautiful white wings ten feet tall, being considerablyrger than Theos''.


    "Let''s go," she said in a chilling, growling voice.


    Luna visibly swallowed saliva, puzzled by Cami''s fierce transformation. Instead, Theos smiled.


    ''She almost transformed into a dragonpletely... I wonder what her power will be now,'' Theos thought curiously.


    But he didn''t even nod; he simply took a great leap, his wings fluttering, ejecting dust from the ground.


    Luna also pulled out her wings, thanks to Theos'' negative energy, she took a great leap, much higher than her normal capabilities.


    Her wings fluttered, going after Theos.


    Finally, Cami ran on all fours for a few seconds before leaping with the momentum of the Sprint, her jump being considerably the highest of all.


    Raising their high, they fluttered aggressively, not only ejecting dust but also threatening to knock down the few trees that remained after so many shockwaves they received.


    Seeing this scene, Theos rolled his eyes. ''What''s the need to tear down the few remaining trees,'' he thought.


    Because she has the fastest speed, Cam overtook them both. However, it is also necessary, since she is the only one who knows the way to the area of the Sacred Dragons in the forest of treasures.


    Thus theysted several minutes, flying through the skies, sometimes dodging the crazed dragons, as colliding with them meant a battle, and not an easy one.


    The three tried to conserve their energy and strength as much as possible. So they did not engage in unnecessary fights.


    On the way, Luna told Theos about her adventure through the endless shaft. She told him everything, except the most "important" thing.


    Above all, she told him how she believed the armor worked. The two discovered that the armor worked as a Shadow Attractor. Thanks to that she could create more things with shadows, plus the shadows the armor attracted seemed to be more powerful.


    As if that wasn''t enough, the armor also gave Luna a kind of Buff, managing to boost her physical and Mana capabilities.


    Thanks to that and Theos'' negative energy, Luna was able to keep up with him and Cam.


    "We''re almost there," Cam warned still in her menacing voice.


    Theos and Luna nodded, looking off into the distance at a giant tree.


    Well, the other trees are already gigantic, but in front of the tree in front of them, the tree they are looking at could be considered a tree dozens of times bigger.


    It didn''t even seem to have an end.


    Under the pleasant sunlight, Theos, Luna, and Cam saw the wonderful scene of dragons flying around that tree. As if they were dancing and worshiping the grandeur of the tree.


    Undoubtedly, an unforgettable scene.


    "That tree is called... Grodria, the tree of eternity," Cam dered.


    Despite never being in the Forest of Treasures, she knew of the ces in the forest and its greatest wonders thanks to her father and the books she read.


    Theos nodded, remembering this tree.


    Luna''s eyes turned serious. She knew that in front of her, the area of the Sacred Dragons of the Forest of Treasures was the ce to get the very thing they were looking for... The potion.


    "You shouldnd here, I don''t think it''s a good idea to approach that tree directly," Theos advised.


    Cami nodded. "Yeah, that''s what I was going to say, we''d better get down," having said that, the three of them descended in synchronized fashion.


    Uponnding, Cam returned to her original form, shedding her dragon transformation temporarily.


    After taking off her wings, the clothes on her back were torn. Now, having no wings or anything to cover that gap, almost the entirety of her back is left in the open air.


    A pristine white back.


    However, Luna wasn''t in the mood to be jealous, nor was Theos in the mood to appreciate the beauty of Cami''s back, they were both focused on one thing: Getting the potion.


    Turning around, Cami stared at the duo and said, "Okay, now let''s go in there, and we''ll need to be as careful as possible; we mustn''t make a single mistake. The Sacred Dragon Zone is also closely rted to the Dragons of Darkness and Deaths, although almost extinct, they are just as, if not more dangerous."


    With this warning, Theos, Luna, and Cami proceeded to make a n to get the potion.


    The sun was shining pleasantly throughout the area, despite the hours they had already spent in the forest, the sun''s rays seemed frozen in time...


    ~

 Chapter 115: Against a Sacred Dragon

    "Okay, all set?" Cam asked off to the side.


    Theos nodded, with the Shard of Death in his hand.


    Luna nodded as well, with a pair of daggers in her hands, along with the shadow armor on her chest.


    Even Cami herself looked at them seriously with her sword in her hand.


    ''It''s going to be a tough fight,'' she thought, turning to look at the great Tree.


    But her indifferent eyes did not show the slightest hint of concern. She was also determined on one thing... ''Get an item for myself,'' she mentally told herself.


    After several minutes where Theos, Luna, and Cam discussed the strategy they were going to execute to go to Grodria and get out of there alive, the three of them together exined their greatest abilities.


    Cam, obviously, her abilities as a Dragon, although she didn''t reveal her Path. However, she also said something very interesting: Her sword can cut anything only if she wraps it a bit in Mana.


    Luna, on the other hand, revealed everything she had, Path, what her Path does, and her strengths, and even revealed to her the capabilities of her new Armor.


    Despite Cam''s indifferent expression, her eyes sparkled as she heard all that Luna''s armor could do.


    At that moment, she also decided to get her item!


    Finally, Theos also talked about his abilities, though not as much as Luna, but not as little information as Cam. He talked about his Path and its capabilities, as well as his other Path that could make you forget anything.


    Both Cam and Theos did not want to reveal much information about each other. However, unlike what Cam thought, he knew everything about her.


    ''Her Race is much-acimed as the Imperial Dragons and also called Royal Dragons, their abilities are literally to control other dragons...'', Theos recalled.


    ''In the novel, these Dragons were overpowered as the strongest Dragons. But there was one exception, the Dragons of Death, also called the Dark Dragons.


    They could not control dragons, but brought the dead dragons, their souls, to fight for them or together with them.


    That is why the Royal Dragons are just as powerful as the Dragons of Death.


    And as if that were not enough, Death Dragons have a greater 1vs1bat capability without controlling anyone. That means that in every battle a Death Dragon can easily defeat an Imperial Dragon.


    That''s why they have to be so careful!


    "As we nned, let''s run to the tree," said Theos.


    Cam and Luna nodded, expelling Mana to wrap it around and cover their bodies. They grew physically stronger.


    Theos did the same, but drawing some of his Path, 10% of his Path: Celestial Corrupted, to further enhance his physical capabilities.


    With everything ready, they went to the tree, running at a high speed, as if they were a blur.


    Again, thanks to Theos'' negative energy and armor, Luna was able to keep up with them.


    Thus several minutes passed before they reached the Godria tree.


    ¡­


    "Let''s go with the second phase of the n," said Cam. The three of them had already reached the tree, or rather, they were very close to it.


    Only 20 meters away, the tree was located. But the three did not move or shorten the distance but continued to watch.


    The n that the three of them had made consisted of the safest way to get out of there alive. They only had to wait for the dragons toe up a little higher, being farther away, to start phase three.


    It''s hard to wait for several minutes like that, but, Theos remembered a saying from Earth, although he didn''t know if it was famous or not: ''Patience is a virtue... But it''s on the thin line of being an enemy'' he thought with a smile.


    And so, several minutes passed until they finally saw the dragons flying farther and farther away.


    At the signal, the three again moved towards the tree. By the speed at which they were running, they arrived there in less than 30 seconds.


    "Okay, lean here," Theos suggested, cing his two hands together and palms open at the height of those bent knees.


    Cam nodded, understanding what Theos wanted to do.


    cing her feeton top of his two hands, she grabbed Theos'' shoulders for support. Using his whole body y strength, he pushed her upward. She took momentum before that to take a big leap and thus, she managed to practically fly through the sky without wings.


    Quickly she pulled out a bit of her Dragon race to turn her hands into sharp nails, grabbing the tree so she wouldn''t fall.


    "Now youe," Theos said to Luna with a smile.


    She smiled too, though somewhat startled by this. She simrly ced her foot on top of Theos'' hands before propelling herself.


    It happened the same as with Cam, she flew through the air from the force of her Theos-driven leap.


    With the shadows, she created two ws to grab onto the tree.


    Seeing that everything was perfect, Theos propelled himself in his way. Taking distance from the tree, he ran towards it again, but unlike before, where he stopped close, this time he didn''t...


    Just before he hit the tree, he jumped, supporting himself from the tree with one of his feet.


    He quickly took a big leap with all his might; surprisingly, the tree shook slightly, but as big as it was, it only shook at the lowest part of the tree, where no one was.


    Creating two small rapiers with his negative mana, he stuck them into the tree to support himself.


    And just like that, the three of them were together again.


    "That was a good idea,"plimented Cam.


    "Yes, although it was quite unexpected, we cut a lot of distance thanks to that" stated Luna with a smile.


    Theos nodded. Looking down, he realized how much they had jumped.


    No doubt it was several hundred meters.


    "Okay, now we just have to get to the branches," said Theos.


    They were still on the stem of the tree. Being on the branches would be much better, as it would give them a chance to fly.


    Yes, they could fly now, but it would be too risky, any dragon could see them. So they decided it was better to fly when the giant branches of the tree would cover it.


    The two girls nodded at Theos'' words, and with their ws, they climbed upwards.


    Theos did the same with his little rapiers.


    It took several minutes until they were in the branches of the tree. They did not rest for a second, but quickly Theos and Luna released their Paths to form wings.


    And Cam released more of her dragon blood to pull out her wings.


    The two flew again, this time, at high speed upwards, without stopping.


    ''The potion should be at the top,'' Luna thought as she remembered Cam''s words.


    Cam had said that the potion could be in the vicinity, but the probability is very low, being a waste of time to look there. So they decided to y it safe, to the top of Godria, where the potion was more than likely to be.


    They could not make much noise so that the dragons would not detect them, but...


    "Who are you?"


    Theos, Cami, and Luna stopped dead in their tracks as they heard a chilling voice... It didn''t seem to have gender, just endless menace and murderous intent.


    Turning, they saw in the distance a dragon of pure white light, so bright they had to squint to see it.


    "A Holy Dragon... And a very powerful one," sighed Cami, her expression bing rigid.


    Dragons by themselves are divine beings, but... A holy dragon, even the weakest holy dragon is at an Expert level, but in front of them was a very special and powerful dragon that was possibly of Supreme or Semi-God rank.


    Luna visibly swallowed saliva, while Theos stared at the dragon.


    From its menacing voice and eyes, he didn''t have to use his brain much to realize that the Dragon didn''te with the best intentions...


    Theos sighed, releasing his entire Way as a Corrupted Celestial... His entire body was covered in beautiful, intimidating ck armor.


    "We are tourists," Theos stated with a smile.


    The dragon responded with a shuddering roar.


    "He said it''s all bullshit... He''s really upset, now he''s speaking dragonnguage," Cam warned.


    But Theos shrugged, what could he do, kill the Dragon? No, he couldn''t even hurt it currently.


    [The host has angered a Supreme Rank Sacred Dragon... The host gets 3000 negative energy].


    Hearing the notification from the system, Theos smiled. ''Well, a little bit more strength before the battle,'' he thought.


    "You guys keep moving up, I''ll take this one," Theos dered, cing himself in front.


    The dragon was about to roar again, possibly to warn hisrades of the same race. However, Theos didn''t give him the opportunity...


    "Underworld!"


    The next moment, the two were locked together inside a cube filled with darkness and Death Mana.


    ~

 Chapter 116: Giant Hand

    "Underworld."


    The next moment, the two were locked together inside a cube filled with darkness and Death Mana.


    The darkness covered them in an area of several square meters.


    "What is this? It''s like...," the holy dragon remembered, his reptilian eyes shrinking, dting in surprise. "This is one of the techniques of the Death Dragons race," he said in surprise.


    Instead, Theos just listened to what he said, but for now, he didn''t pay the slightest attention to it. Instead, he moved and flew upwards.


    He watched everything from above, like a superior being. But his thoughts were elsewhere. ''Hopefully, they will advance upwards, and no dragon will interrupt them,'' Theos wished.


    He is a realist. He knew more than anyone that the creature in front of him, a holy dragon entirely of light, was no match in the slightest.


    However, he activated his ability, Underworld, to buy more time. The physical enhancements that the ability gave him, along with the fact that it weakened the enemy, is a perfect ability to waste the enemy''s time.


    Without adding that it is an enclosed space.


    ording to Theos'' calctions, even though the creature in front of him is in Supreme range, thanks to being inside the Underworld, its power is weakened, and he is boosted.


    And the best part is not only that enhancement ...


    "Let''s go all out at once," Theos muttered, waving his hands to give an order.


    Darkness itself responded to Theos''mand. Hands of darkness formed and traveled from all directions to cover the Dragon''s body.


    Because of the dragon''s initial surprise and the same weakening from being in the "Underworld", the Sacred Dragon could do nothing to dodge the thousands of hands that surrounded him.


    Theos wasted no time at all. Taking advantage of providing the "Underworld," and for the first time since the time, he ate the Vampire Heart, he became a vampire.


    The left eye glowed more intensely in a crimson color, at the same time as Theos'' fingernails turned into dangerous and fearsome ws.


    His overall physical strength and power increased drastically, practically surpassing the power of a normal, ordinary Master.


    By the various Buff, Path, the Underworld, and now with his new race... From Master rank, he possibly passed to Grand Master rank in pure power.


    However, the opponent in front of him was still a Supreme rank, albeit weakened.


    "GRRR," within the thousands of dark hands that covered him, the Dragon roared violently, recovering from his initial show.


    Theos, with the Death Shard on his right, raised his wings, flying at such a high speed towards the dragon that it was like seeing several reflections of it.


    Thanks to the gravity of plummeting, its speed and power increased as if a meteorite were falling.


    Quickly the dragon freed itself from all hands, watching as Theos plummeted. To stop the danger, the great dragon released an even brighter light.


    This image reminded Theos of something... A certain Vampire King who broke his Dominion with a single skill.


    Faced with a Supreme rank, wouldn''t it be easier to break the Underworld?


    Theos'' goals were clear: buy enough time for Luna. He didn''t care about winning now.


    Remembering this, Theos gave another order, a thousand hands went to block the dragon''s destructive attack.


    But unlike the previous time, Theos used arge amount of negative Mana to create barriers everywhere.


    "Do you think that will stop me?" asked the Holy Dragon.


    Theos did not answer but smiled while multiple beams of negative energy shot out from his auras.


    The intention was clear.


    The dragon made an explosion of golden light; the multiple hands tried to stop it but were instantly pulverized.


    Theos'' aura became denser and more concentrated, consequently, the rays of negative energy in the surroundings became just as concentrated and powerful.


    *Boom!*


    All the rays of negative energy impacted with the great radiance of the dragon''s light, the power was such that there was a great shock wave that made Theos retreat several meters.


    However, to the surprise of Theos himself, the negative energy beams had an intense fight with the dragon''s light.


    Why was it all? Theos wondered. Soon, a smile appeared on his face as he remembered the information from the novel...


    With renewed confidence, Theos flew again, this time directly toward the golden dragon or, rather, the intense light that covered it.


    Controlling the surrounding darkness, Theos performed amand with his hands. Quickly a giant hand formed under thismand, but not just any giant hand, low besides being made of darkness, it also had another... Crimson lines all over it.


    Yes, Theos had injected negative Mana into the giant hand to make it more powerful.


    "Go," Theos muttered, making anothermand with his hands which the giant hand quickly carried out.


    Heading at high speed towards the dragon, a speed that easily surpassed the speed of sound, you couldn''t even see anything when the hand was in front of the intense light, and the next moment...


    *crack*


    As if the light itself was a crystal, the hand crushed it and shattered it into millions of pieces.


    "Huh?" the dragon gasped in surprise, even Theos watched all this with shock.


    But the smile never left his face.


    "That''s all a Dragon Supreme rank has?", Theos asked in a mocking voice.


    The intention of this was to provoke the dragon''s anger and rage, thus making himself more powerful and making the dragon more irrational.


    Rationality and logic in a battle of high magnitude are very important; losing it means a defeat, no matter if the opponent is only slightly.


    Of course, the difference between Theos and his enemy is not a "slight difference", but huge.


    But so what? Theos had only one goal now: to support his beloved, and if that was buying time, he would do it against the creature in front of him, which he could consider one of the powers of the human world.


    ~


    Little things areing

 Chapter 117: "Oblivion"

    Facing someone who could be considered a human power, the battle was not going to be difficult, there was a high chance of losing. But defeat did not matter now.


    Not important now was time and obviously, life and death.


    The rays of negative energy disappeared into small particles after their intense collision with the dragon''s attack.


    The giant hand, on the other hand, remained in the same ce after shattering the dragon''s energy light like crystal.


    "If that''s all? ... No, actually, it''s nothing," the dragon dered, this time not with a threatening tone, but beautiful, almost divine.


    Theos raised an eyebrow suspiciously. ''What is this sudden change,'' he wondered, having a bad feeling in his head.


    Quickly Theos gave another signal with his hand. The giant hand responded to hismand, falling straight towards the sacred dragon.


    "I also have a hand that helps me," smiled the holy dragon showing its sharp fangs.


    The energy on its back concentrated a figure, like a cross of sorts. Seeing this, Theos instantly knew what it was... ''Sacred Mana'', he remembered.


    ''Sacred dragons are named that way because of their Mana, the sacred Mana, and this Mana has a great peculiarity... It can talk to Gods.


    Yes, that Mana canmunicate with the gods.


    It has several abilities and utilities, but the most outstanding one is to be able to ask for favors from the Gods.


    And by the Mana that the dragon umted on its back, Theos realized that this Mana was a favor asked to the Gods.


    However, why would he do such a thing than ask favors from the gods? Why go to such lengths to defeat him? Isn''t the Dragon a Supreme rank?


    Yes, and indeed, it is a very powerful rank, under normal circumstances, the Dragon would kill Theos with a blow, but now they are in the Underworld... A technique created by the Dragons of Death and Darkness.


    And guess who are the natural enemies of the Holy Dragons? That''s right, the Dragons of Death and Darkness.


    Sacred Dragons specialize more in offense, while Dragons of Death and Darkness specialize more in weakening the enemy and summoning.


    Dragons of death and darkness are naturally weak to the attacks of holy dragons, especially light dragons. However, holy dragons are very weak against their summons.


    Not only that but what usually weakens the ability of death dragons, holy dragons weaken them much more.


    And now that I remember well, the creators of the Mana of Death, a variant of negative Mana, are the Dragons of Death and Darkness themselves, one of the few races that created a Mana using negative Mana as a variant.


    Mana has possibly been around since the beginning of the universe.


    A dragon of darkness and a sacred dragon can fight as equals, although the Dragons of death and darkness would have a slight advantage, that advantage would be broken by the Favor that the sacred dragons can ask the Gods.


    And the Holy Dragon in front of Theos performed a favor... After concentrating so much Mana at such a high speed that not even the giant hand had reached it, from its back a light began to illuminate all the darkness.


    The light quickly took the shape of a hand, a giant hand... A hand of God.


    *Boom*


    The giant hand full of darkness and negative energy collided with the divine hand, two blows that made cracks in the cube of the Underworld, not even the barriers created by Theos could stop such a shockwave.


    Using his maximum capacity, Theos flew towards the sacred dragon.


    He couldn''t depend on the giant hand; after all, he was fighting a Divine Hand. Would he be victorious?


    Theos didn''t want to know that question, so he quickly went to the holy dragon. Thetter also answered, making its body bigger and bigger until it was 5 meters tall.


    "Do you think you can intimidate me with that?", Theos joked, his eyes getting colder and colder.


    His murderous intent shifted all over the battlefield. Right now, even though his main goal before and now was to buy time, he undoubtedly wanted to kill this guy in front of him.


    If he manages to escape alive, this dragon sees Luna and himself. Wouldn''t it be dangerous? What if he informs the other Dragons that we came to steal some of his most beloved potions? No doubt they will hunt him down, even in the mortal realm.


    And after all, he and Luna would be easy to identify. There are very few of us in the world who have hair as ck and dark as Theos and Luna, plus he is world-famous and has two different colored eyes.


    Very easy to identify...


    Theos frowned, making a hand signal, a newmand.


    Just a few centimeters away from colliding with the Holy Dragon, another dark hand was created, just like the previous one, its greatness being superior even to that of the dragon.


    "Insolent," he roared, opening his mouth where he umted arge amount of sacred Mana...


    Theos knew very well what that was, a "Sacred Breath", one of the most powerful offensive attacks of a sacred dragon and the ones that dragons of death fear the most.


    But how could Theos let him make such an attack?


    He is not more powerful than a holy dragon; in fact, he is much weaker; he is just taking advantage of his advantage.


    His power, nor physical, not even in a sh of skills in a normal way would Theose out on top on any asion.


    However, that doesn''t mean that he is going to give up or that there is no chance of winning...


    Theos'' left eye glowed brightly in a crimson color, even brighter than the dragon''s own Sacred Breath Dragon.


    The two stared at each other: the dragon with a confident look, Theos with an extremely cold and murderous look.


    From Theos'' lips came only one word: "Oblivion."


    ~

 Chapter 118: Unexpected Ending...

    The two stared at each other: the dragon with a confident look, Theos with an extremely cold and murderous look.


    From Theos'' lips came only one word: "Oblivion."


    The dragon''s face froze. Gradually the Sacred Breath diminished in his mouth. His eyes, once staring at Theo''s fixedly, now focused anywhere without a fixed direction.


    He had... He hadpletely forgotten all his memories; he even forgot his basic abilities; like a newborn, he couldn''t even move.


    The wings that held him up, fluttering, stopped dryly. Consequently, the dragon slowly fell downward.


    But how could Theos miss such an opportunity? He had created it, nned it, all for this very moment?


    The negative Mana in his Mana''s heart was wearing down at a terrifying rate. After all, he had just made a Supreme Rank Sacred Dragonpletely Forget Everything.


    Such a feat is nearly impossible for Theos, his eye quickly fluttered and began to dart around.


    "Wouldn''t it be interesting to test all my power against a weakened Supreme being....", Theos muttered to himself, his gazepletely cold, at the same time a smile revealed itself at the corners of his lips.


    Unable to give him power, the divine hand began to slowly fade away, as the giant dark hand pierced him and broke him into pieces.


    It did not even stop there, but the dark hand continued its trajectory toward the holy dragon.


    It did not end there, but Theos, with his aura, created multiple rays of negative energy everywhere, each one heading toward the sacred dragon.


    As if that wasn''t enough, a mentalmand from Theos and a small hand signal caused a thousand dark hands to be born again, all heading for the holy dragon.


    The holy dragon descended, and its golden glowing aura was gone, possibly because it was a creation of Mana himself; now that he had forgotten everything, he couldn''t create that glowing aura.


    His original state is revealed: a dragon with all-white scales and blue eyes. But this to Theos mattered, at best, nothing.


    *Boom*


    All the attacks mmed into the Sacred Dragon, the thousands of hands of darkness, the giant hand, and the hundreds and hundreds of bolts of negative energy.


    All the attacks he received were full-on, and as if that wasn''t enough, Theos alsounched the Death Shard.


    "AGGGGGHHHH," the Dragon roared in pain.


    It should be known that all the attacks that Theos has justunched do a lot of damage, not only because of the power of the attacks themselves but also because of the type of mana, the mana of death.


    A mana that is a direct counter to the holy dragons, and in addition, enhanced with negative energy...


    It is the nemesis of any holy dragon.


    *Boom*


    The cold eyes of Theos observed all the attacks the dragon received; he couldn''t defend himself, let alone block it; he must not even know how to speak; that cry of pain only came from every person''s survival instinct.


    A cry for help.


    "I should defuse it," Theos muttered to himself.


    Making a supreme being forget everything is naturally too difficult, the drain on Mana was abysmal, so, almost out of Mana, Theos had to deactivate the skill "Oblivion."


    However, when it was deactivated, the attacks had already taken effect. The sacred dragon was plummeting towards the darkness-filled floor of the "Underworld."


    Theos watched calmly as the sacred dragon fell until it finally copsed to the ground. ''It shouldn''t be that easy...'', he thought.


    Even if his Mana countered the dragon, still, it''s Supreme Rank, and he, at least in raw power, is a Grand Master rank... There is a difference between the two levels, and with each level, the difference gets wider and wider.


    Theos'' wings fluttered carefully, slowly descending. As he approached.


    Theos'' eyes scanned the entire body and dragon scales. Although there were wounds and scratches, the damage was not severe or significant.


    "And now, it''s my turn," the Dragon roared, raising its head.


    Instantly, Theos took a big leap backward to try to dodge and guard against any attack the Dragon might make.


    However, he did not see that an intense light covered his entire field of vision. In a moment, all that light surrounded him.


    *Boom*


    There was another explosion, this time, Theos had collided with... The Dragon''s Sacred Breath.


    Theos was sent flying tens of meters, narrowing against the wall of the "Underworld". All of his Corrupted Celestial armor had been destroyed, and wings and even several bones had been broken.


    The Sacred Breath reached such high temperatures that it burned almost his entire body. Fortunately, Theos'' physical endurance is quite high. Otherwise, he would have passed out long ago from the pain he felt.


    "Hahahaha," Theosughed coldly, for some reason, he found the situation quite amusing...


    ''My first defeat?'' he asked himself, his amusementing from right there. This is his first defeat against a Supreme being.


    Anyone would have been proud that he could have attacked a being, and not just a being, but a Sacred Dragon of the Supreme Dragon.


    ''Even though this domain weakens him by more than 50%, and even when he is wounded, he remains infinitely more powerful...'', thought Theos.


    He had fought several times, in no battle could he be defeated. Although he knew that without certain advantages, he would not have won several battles, like, for example, the fight against the Curse, if Luna had not been there, he would possibly have been defeated.


    Or the fight against King Ezreal. He had gone during the day to defeat the Vampire King, otherwise he would have been brutally defeated at night.


    He knew all this. And he also knew that he was currently no match for a Sacred Dragon.


    "Did you see the difference between the two?" the Sacred Dragon''s provocative question echoed throughout the Underworld.


    Approaching a wounded Theos, the Dragon demonstrated his sharp fangs with a satisfied smile. "He did not doubt that, despite being Master Rank, you are very powerful. If you had been in thepany of a Grand Master, I would possibly be dead now. But what can you do? Now you are the loser."


    After saying those words, the Dragonughed hisughter so loud that it moved the cube of the Underworld.


    However, Theos did not respond. He remained silent, causing the Dragon to frown. "What''s wrong with you? By the way, that skill is a bit peculiar; you made me forget everything for a few brief minutes; "what was that?" he asked.


    But Theos remained unresponsive. ''Does he think I''m going to tell him my most important skill and tell him why I''m buying time?'' he thought, almost rolling his eyes.


    *cracks*


    Suddenly, the Underworld cube was cracking, threatening to break apart.


    In response, the Dragon smiled andughed. "Hahaha, you finally came," he said, continuing. "Do you know my ability that I was born with? It was being able tomunicate with thousands and thousands of dragons of my race as long as I only have a single message tomunicate...", he stated.


    He didn''t have to think long to realize that the Holy Dragon called thousands of his allies to capture and kill him. Possibly, he did this when Theos released the Underworld. The Dragon sensed a significant threat, and so he called hispanions.


    A rather desperate situation, to say the least. However, Theos'' indifference and coldness to the current situation made the Dragon desperate.


    The dragon stared at him, wanting to say something... But Theos only needed a single word to make him stop. "Forget all memories permanently having to do with or featuring me, Luna, and Cam," Theosmanded.


    [Error: Ability cannot permanently erase memories], the system notified.


    "And what if we make a swap? Some parts of my memories as Theos, in exchange for me being able to erase those memories permanently," Theos offered.


    He couldn''t afford for the Dragon to get out of there alive. Now more than ever he could be considered a threat for having Death Dragon abilities.


    In desperate times, Theos had to think calmly and negotiate.


    [I don''t know, it''s impossible...], before the system could notify anything, the voice was blocked, emitting a static sound.


    Instead, the crimson eye glowed brightly, moving all around. The eye itself had agreed.


    Immediately, the dragon''s blue eyes turned red for a brief period, before its eyes returned to normal.


    But as if unable to process the sudden disappearance of arge portion of his recent memories, the dragon slumped to the ground.


    At the same time, Theos lost a part of his memories.


    The fear of losing the memories of Luna, Alice, and what he had experienced these days gnawed at him. Fortunately, Theos was able to remember all of it.


    ''What exactly did he eliminate?" he mentally asked himself.


    *Boom*


    *Boom*


    But the constant explosions and cracks that were appearing in the Underworld cube made Theos shake his head.


    Time to escape from the Godria Tree.


    He had bought time, also called arge number of holy dragons to him, and had fought with a Supreme Rank Dragon. His wounded and burned body could take no more.


    However, what harm would yet another madness do?


    With his hands, Theos made an order... Self-destroy the Underworld.


    ~

 Chapter 119: Another Escape?

    With his hands, Theos gave an order... Self-destroy the Underworld.


    "We''ll see if they are so eager to capture me," he said, his cold eyes staring into the cracks and crevices that were slowly opening.


    However, the cracks suddenly closed, leaving no trace of the light from the surface.


    The cube of the Underworld gradually became narrower and smaller; each time Theos squeezed his hand tighter and tighter, the cube reacted with a violent shake and visibly shrank.


    Shrinking until it left only a few feet free to travel.


    Deciding that enough was enough, Theos'' hand loosened, opening his palm fully.


    The Underworld cube reacted again, this time with even more violence. A jolt that felt more like a 9.5 magnitude earthquake.


    *Boom*


    The Mana particles scattered everywhere, resulting in an explosion which caused Theos to fly away.


    Logically, Theos could fly off anywhere, it depends on luck whether or not he could escape from the current desperate situation.


    But, the explosion itself is something he can control, isn''t it? Why not control the explosion in a way that he can propel himself downwards?


    That''s what Theos did... Before the Underworld explosion, he controlled the explosion so that it could propel him downwards, to plummet towards the ground, away from the Godria Tree.


    And that''s how it worked.


    "See youter," Theos said with a smile.


    The holy dragons surrounding the cube could not have predicted the explosion. Their expressions of shock and surprise said it all.


    They only asked to recover upon hearing Theos'' words. "Quick, chase him down," arge number of Dragons shouted in unison.


    "Wait, deadrade is also falling," said one of the dragons, drawing the attention of the other Dragons.


    Turning to where the dragon was looking, they found one of theirrades, the Sacred Dragon, plummeting, but in the opposite direction of Theos.


    Believing theirrade''s life to be more important, the vast majority of dragons went to rescue the Sacred Dragon''s body. Meanwhile, a small number of dragons went to Theos.


    But Theos was not going to make it so easy for them.


    He had almost no Mana left, but still, he gathered enough to create multiple beams of negative energy that went toward the dragons at a high speed.


    The dragons dodged some of them, but a portion of those beams were able to hit them.


    However, no dragon suffered the side effects of the negative energy dragons, or so Theos believed at first.


    The dragons that received more than two negative lightning bolts began to doubt and overthink their actions, even memories of the past that they would like not to remember.


    ''Does the effect umte, the more rays hit the enemy, the more effective the side effect will be?'' wondered Theos as he saw what was happening in front of his eyes.


    But that didn''t make Theos'' negative rays stop, instead, they became more intense and greater in quantity.


    "Ahhhh."


    "What is this?"


    The dragons roared in confusion and anger, not knowing what was going on with their now uncontrolled and restless minds.


    But Theos did not waste the opportunity. Unfortunately, the Mana, along with the wounds on his body did not reveal to show his great potential.


    However, he deactivated his Vampire Form. Now, outside the Underworld, the sun''s rays illuminated his skin. Even without the sun''s rays hitting him, just by smelling a breeze in the daytime, his power instantly drops.


    Deactivating his vampire form, Theos felt the strength return to his body with more vigor, a sensation that onlysted a few seconds as he realized it was just the adrenaline of the moment.


    "Don''t let him get away!" one of the dragons roared, pping its wings to stop Theos.


    But now, at least 50% of his power had been regained. How could he not be able to run away? Quickly Theosunched thousands and thousands of Negative Beams.


    *Boom*


    *Boom*


    *Boom*


    The negative rays fell one by one into the dragons'' bodies. The great quantity and the new power of the attacks made it almost impossible for them to dodge them.


    But Theos didn''t see this fact; he couldn''t waste time, so he umted arge amount of negative mana to create wings and propel himself violently towards the ground.


    *Swosh


    Theos'' speed reached was so great that it cut the wind itself. Until, finally, he was close to the ground.


    Being at least 50 meters from the ground, Theos decided to disappear the wings made of Mana, with the negative Mana from there, he brought it to the front to create a barrier.


    *Boom!*


    As if it were a meteorite itself, Theos hit the ground at a high speed, creating arge crater that extended for several meters around.


    His body was protected by the negative energy barrier, even so, the wounds opened up more, bing more serious than they already were. All this is a consequence of the impact.


    However, Theos could not rest for a second.


    Rising slowly, but determinedly, Theos looked up at the Tree of Godria. ''Should I go to protect Luna? Or should I stay to protect myself now that I''m being chased by an army of dragons?'' he thought.


    ording to logic, he had gotten all he could. Time to rely on his clever girlfriend''s skills so her could get what she wanted, the potion.


    Theos'' eyes, weary and exhausted, threatened to close at any moment, but he became extremely resilient and stubborn, refusing to rest now.


    ''I''m not out of danger by a long shot,'' thought Theos, sensing that the danger hadn''t stopped.


    *roar*


    And as if to confirm his suspicions, the dragons in the distance roared violently.


    Theos could only shake his head and continue running away, heading somewhere else, away from the Godria... There was also the possibility of searching for the Death Fragment that was lost by the explosion.


    But before leaving, Theos looked up, he couldn''t see the top of the giant tree, but he still muttered. "I hope they''re all right..."


    ~

 Chapter 120: Death Manna User?

    "..."


    "..."


    A deathly silence had been settling in for a while now, ever since... They left Theos fighting the Sacred Dragon.


    Luna and Cami flew upwards, towards the top of Godria. But still, neither of them were happy.


    ''Will he be all right,'' Luna wondered, a question she had asked herself over a hundred times in her head.


    ''Could it be that I was wrong to leave him there? I know very well that he wanted to buy time for us to go grab the potion, but still... Maybe I should have stayed and supported him,'' thought Cam, her eyes conveying a bit of her regret.


    However, now they couldn''t go back at all. Theos had beaten them by quite some time against a Supreme Rank Dragon.


    Remembering that Dragon, Luna only had to shake her head. She knew all too well how dangerous someone in a Supreme Rank could be.


    Very few mortal people in the whole world, possibly counted on hands can be of Supreme rank.


    Worry and anxiety shone in Luna''s ck eyes. However, she pressed on, as did Cam.


    But ... Is the tension between the two of them just because they left Theos?


    Not exactly...


    Luna wanted to stay to help him; however, Cam, with her Grand Master''s strength, took Luna flying to the top of Godria.


    Luna couldn''t do anything, not even scream because that would alert other dragons.


    And thus, the intense silence between the two. With a very resentful and resentful Luna, while with a regretful and worried Cam.


    Fortunately, the silence was broken by a few words from Luna with astonishment and bewilderment: "Look! That glow..."


    Hearing what Luna said, Cam looked in the direction she pointed, seeing a faint, bright golden light. "That''s it..." she muttered.


    Instantly, the two girls flew there at a high speed. They had gone several minutes without seeing any abnormality so far, so seeing this now meant only one thing... A treasure.


    Landing on one of the giant branches of the tree, at the end of the same branch was the fully golden light.


    However, the two saw a peculiarity in the distance. A man, or rather, an old man in his 70s, with wrinkles and white hair. However, his eyes were ck, as if he were possessed.


    "On guard," Cam alerted, drawing her sword and positioning herself for the future confrontation.


    Luna also drew her weapons and two daggers, positioning herself in a fighting stance of her own.


    The distance separating them was not much, if not about 20 meters, with the old man seeming to protect and block the way to the peculiar bright light.


    "Hello... Hello... Hello... Hello," the old man greeted repeatedly.


    However, they did not seem to be speaking to anyone in particr, staring into the void itself.


    Cami''s eyes grew colder. ''This guy... He''s a human, but at the same time, he doesn''t look like one,'' she thought.


    She didn''t know why, but she felt that the person in front of her was not a human as a whole; he had some kind of energy, a natural aura that she couldn''t identify.


    Luna''s eyes narrowed as well. ''Fighting is inevitable, better to strike the first blow to see what the enemy is capable of,'' Luna concluded, deciding that that would be the best option right now.


    Bringing her hand with her, under Cam''s surprised eyes, Luna threw one of her daggers at full power.


    Luna didn''t reserve anything but threw the dagger with all her physical strength.


    *Boom*


    "Huh?", Luna gasped, surprised.


    In less than a second, the old man had grabbed Luna''s dagger, only to subsequently break it mercilessly.


    Cam frowned, this time, she decided to take the battlepletely seriously, just like Luna.


    ''This means that we are possibly facing a Grand Master rank,'' Luna concluded.


    She came to this conclusion because an Expert would have parried her attack with a blow, while a Master had a high chance of parrying her dagger, but not in such a simple way as what the opponent in front of her did.


    You know, Luna has physical capabilities superior to that of a normal Advanced, she could easily match Peak Advanced as far as physical strength is concerned.


    "That''s... Everything?" the Elder asked, his voice haunting and full of disappointment echoing through their minds.


    Elder was finally ready to begin his offensive. But he was stopped by a green-eyed shadow.


    *Swosh*


    The green-eyed shadow, Cami, moved so fast and so suddenly that the old man could barely see her. He could onlye to his senses when she was close to him.


    Instinctively, the old man ced his arms to block Cam''s attack, a sh that, by its power and speed, could cut anyone in half.


    And so it was.


    *Drop*


    Two arms flew off to who knows where, but what is certain, is that they left the Godria forest.


    Yes, a single sh, a single sh was enough to send a pair of arms flying.


    However, the old man didn''t wince or wince, no scream or anything, he just stood there, silent and saying nothing.


    "Cam, watch out!"


    Just as Cam was beginning to suspect something was wrong, there came a shout from behind, from Luna herself.


    Perhaps out of instinct, skill, luck, or all of those thingsbined, Cam ducked, propelling her legs slightly to slide backward.


    *Swosh*


    The cut of the wind echoed through the silent battlefield.


    Cam only had to look up to notice... An axe, an axe made of a strange and grotesque type of Mana she had never seen before.


    ''That axe... It almost cut my head off,'' Cam thought with a shudder.


    Just seconds ago she had been a single second away from losing her life.


    The coldness in Cam''s eyes grew stronger, at the same time as the Dragon scales appeared, further strengthening her skin.


    Her reptilian eyes seemed to be watching her next prey!


    Luna, on the side, also saw the axe suspended in the air, but with a different kind of thought, as she... She had seen that Mana.


    The same Mana that Theos used, the Mana of Death.


    ~

 Chapter 121: Against A Death Manna User

    The old man in front of them is a user of Death Mana, the same Mana used by Theos.


    The murderous intent of the axe conveyed could have knocked anyone to the ground, making them urinate from fear.


    However, Cami and Luna were indifferent to this murderous intent.


    Luna had already faced life and death battles several times, all together with Theos, but still, she naturally felt the feeling of death.


    Cam, on the other hand, was not in the least affected by this murderous intent. She hadplete confidence in her strength and abilities, such a mild murderous intent could not cause her to panic and conflict.


    "Oh, that was a good dodge," the old man said in front of them, his voice haunting.


    The axe moved again, its speed so high that only a blur was visible.


    "Watch out!" shouted Cami, with her sword in hand, she turned her body quickly, taking advantage of the inertia and momentum tounch another sh.


    *nch*


    The axe made of death energy, totally dark and ck, collided with Cam''s majestic sword. The impact caused a shockwave.


    Luna had to use all her strength to stand her ground and not fall.


    Seeing Cam blocking her attack, the old man''s expressionless face turned ugly. Several dark particles came out of his body.


    Those dark particles umted separately, creating a pair of figures.... Tworge knights in armor, one held a sword and the other arge spear.


    "Attack!" the old manmanded.


    The two knights in armor, newly summoned, were each 2 meters tall, but that was no obstacle to moving at a great speed.


    In just a second, they were in front of Cam.


    However, two other shadowy figures blocked their path... Two giant wolves made of shadows.


    Luna''s summons!


    "I''m an opponent too," Luna smiled, creating more and more shadows.


    The armor she recently acquired made her draw more shadows and empower them, her shadows being even more powerful. So she didn''t waste a second,


    And the shadow enhancement worked, the two knights made by the old man couldn''t move in the slightest the defense of the pair of shadow wolves, which were slowly increasing in numbers due to Luna''s constant summonings.


    "Well done," congratted Cami.


    With all her might, she split the axe in two.


    As it was destroyed, the axe split into small particles of Mana, which flew off to who knows where.


    With one obstacle less, Cam''s reptilian eyes focused directly on the old man who did not move from his ce.


    Luna is constantly casting summons to stop the dark knights and, by destroying them, go straight to the old man.


    And even right now the wolves are already destroying the knights'' armor.


    ''What rank would that guy be,'' Cam wondered, analyzing the old man.


    That question couldn''t be answered just by looking, she knew that very well, so, without waiting for support, she advanced to fight the old man.


    "Do you think you can stop me by yourself?" the old man asked.


    However, Cam did not answer, her goal was more than clear: to cut off her enemy''s head.


    And that''s what she tried to do,unching a dangerous sh at a high speed. Unfortunately, the old man reacted, taking a couple of steps backward to dodge the sh that was going for his neck.


    Cam did not waste the inertia of her failed attack but took a small leap to give a kick aimed at the ribs of the old man.


    The old man responded with his offense, throwing a big punch.


    The kick and fist collided, causing a small shockwave.


    After the shockwave, Cam moved away, while the old man slid back slightly.


    ''That force... Without a doubt, he''s a Grand Master, even a Peak Grand Master,'' Cam concluded as she saw for herself the strength of her opponent.


    The old man stood there, waiting for Cam''s next move which came soon.


    Cam moved even faster than before, surprising the old man a bit.


    She ran straight at the old man again, but more forcefully and aggressively than the previous time.


    To protect himself, death mana surrounded the old man''s body, creating a light armor.


    However, Cam injected arge amount of Mana into her sword, thus creating a sword aura.


    She was going all out!


    The old man, being a Death Mana user, has an intense rtionship with death, sensing the murderous intent that Cam was conveying just by her attack.


    That''s when he realized... It''s kill or be killed right now; in this instant, everything would be decided. So, umting arge amount of Mana in his hand, he created arge spear.


    Charging forward, he faced Cam. Moving his body, he attempted to thrust the spear into Cam''s head directly. However, Cam was equally or even faster, performing a vertical sh.


    Spear and sword collided!


    Or so it was supposed...


    Under the old man''s shocked eyes, the sword pierced the spear as if it were nothing, cutting it in two and heading for his head.


    As a surprise, he couldn''t even dodge the attack when he was cut in half...


    He died!


    Observing therge amount of blood on his sword, Cam''s eyes turned colder. "It''s over...", she muttered to herself.


    Looking at the old man''s halved body, she couldn''t help but feel slightly lucky. She had performed several strategies in case the old man dodged her sword attack.


    She could have performed her Dragon''s Breath and destroyed the entire branch, but the power of her breath is such that it could destroy the treasures behind her and also alert other dragons.


    She could not risk it...


    Fortunately, she had won because the old man didn''t know the slightest bit about her sword skills or the skill of the sword itself.


    Looking at the intense golden light that illuminated much of the area, Cam approached.


    It''s time to im the rewards...


    ~


    I have been contacting several editors; soon, I will be editing a few of the old chapters so you can see the difference (possibly chapters 11, 12, 13, and 14).


    Thanks so much for reading!:)


    ~

 Chapter 122: A True Reward

    It was time to im the rewards.


    Approaching the golden light, she stopped just in front of the light, crouching slightly.


    "Oh, wait for me," Luna said, running over to also im the rewards.


    She had defeated the two knights, but just as she was about to help Cami, Cami had killed the old man, ending the battlepletely.


    As she approached the light, she, too, crouched down right next to Cam.


    "By the way, you should disappear all those summons," Cam advised.


    Looking back, she saw dozens and dozens of shadow wolves curiously watching Luna, their mistress.


    Cam''s advice only earned a shake of Luna''s head. "No, I''m going to join them all together and create a giant shadow eagle and get out of here faster," Luna dered.


    And with that, all the shadow wolves became Mana particles, proceeding to initiate a bonding process.


    Cam nodded with approval. "Well, while this isn''t the top of the Godria, this could easily be the potion we''ve been looking for," Cam said.


    Luna intertwined the two, hoping that the potion that could retrieve her parents was within the golden light.


    Cam took a deep breath, reaching out to grab what was inside the light.


    "Huh?", Cam gasped in surprise.


    "What, what did you find?", Luna asked nervously.


    "There are two things...", Cam stated with a frown.


    Grabbing one of those "things," Cam pulled it out of the light, revealing some of the treasures inside.


    Luna''s eyes showed admiration, surprise, but also... Disappointment.


    Cam had pulled out a sword made entirely of gold, both the hilt and the de of a golden color, but the heavy power it emanated was no problem.


    The power behind that sword is simply terrifying.


    "..."


    "..."


    However, both Luna and Cam said nothing.


    Leaving the wondrous sword on the ground, Cam again reached her arm into the golden light.


    From there, she pulled out another object, very different from the previous one. A kind of sk with a golden liquid inside...


    Instantly, Luna''s eyes lit up in hope. "Is that it!!! Is that the potion!!!" she eximed and asked with joy and excitement.


    Cam''s face revealed a small smile, nodding in confirmation. She already knew what the potion Luna was looking for looked like, so it was easy to confirm the identity of the potion: a miraculous potion created by the Gods.


    Upon seeing Cam''s confirmation, Luna jumped with joy and emotion. She couldn''t scream with emotion, but her jumping and eyes showed more than enough how happy she was now.


    "Yay! Yay! We did it!" Luna eximed happily.


    Cam''s smile did not disappear from her face. Although she didn''t know Luna or Theos very well, she didn''t wish ill on anyone either. If Luna got the potion that would restore her parents'' vitality, how could she not feel a little happy for her?


    She might be indifferent and cold, but she had a heart.


    Luna partied for a few minutes, to which Cam didn''t bother her, letting her immerse herself in her happiness.


    After several minutes, Luna stopped. It might sound ridiculous, but from all the jumping and jumping for joy, she had worked up quite a sweat. She had gotten more tired jumping than fighting the old man himself...


    "We should go now," Cam suggested.


    Luna nodded, agreeing. Right now, the most important thing is to find Theos and get everyone out of there.


    With this new purpose, Luna turned and looked briefly at the old man''s corpse but didn''t pay much attention to it.


    She continued on her way to get on the shadow eagle.


    Cam grabbed the sword she had left on the ground and grabbed the potion. She approached the shadow eagle to subsequently climb onto it.


    "By the way, Luna, I have something to tell you," Cam suddenly said, continuing. "This sword... For some reason, I feel a strange connection to it, so... I want to keep it," Cam dered.


    For some reason that was even unknown to her, at least for now, is that she felt a strange and close connection with the sword, as if in the first ce, the sword was meant for her.


    "Sure, no problem; after all, you defeated that damn old man; you did the hardest part of the battle," Luna said with a smile.


    Luna, more than anyone, knew that without Cam, she wouldn''t have gotten the potion, at least not without Theos here.


    Cam was immensely happy to hear Luna''s eptance. So she quickly stowed her now two swords in her storage ring.


    She decided to investigate this new sword further once she left the Forest of Treasures.


    "Okay, let''s go," Luna eximed, getting into a position so she wouldn''t fall when flying.


    Cam also got into the position.


    "Akkkkkkrrrr," the eagle made a strange cry; spreading its wings; it began to flutter until it could ... Fly.


    *Swosh*


    Because of therge size of the wings, the shadow eagle flew so fast that it barely left a blur, and the best part is that Luna and Cam were able to rest both physically, mentally, and in Mana reserves.


    ...


    After descending for dozens of minutes and searching the entire Godria tree, they found no trace of Theos.


    They just kept going down, even when they reached the ce where Theos activated the Underworld there was no trace of him in the surroundings, that is until... They saw several marks on the trees from burners and explosions.


    Luna''s skin turned pale. ''What if his Dominion exploded after an attack? Exploded inside the Underworld? Will he still be alive?'', Luna had many doubts and questions in her mind.


    In contrast, Cam remained silent, but inwardly the worry about knowing Theos'' life was gnawing at her.


    She decided to look all around to see if she could get more traces of Theos, but this itself made her see something very shocking...


    Down below, Cam saw a fantastic and unbelievable scene... Dozens of dragon bodies lying there on the ground, all dead.


    "Luna, look," she called, pointing underneath it all.


    Luna turned, looking where Cam had been pointing. There she saw a scene she couldn''t even believe... "How could this be possible? Did Theos kill all those dragons? "Luna wondered.


    Possibly they had underestimated Theos ...


    ~

 Chapter 123: Objective Completed

    Seeing the dozens of dragon bodies lying there on the ground, lifeless, Luna and Cam decided to keep searching, on top of the shadow eagle.


    "I don''t think it''s in the Godria tree... The most sensible thing, in my opinion, is that it''s outside," said Cam.


    From the traces of explosions and seeing no sign of Theos, she couldn''te to a clearer conclusion than being outside the Godria.


    "Yeah, that''s what I was thinking...", Luna muttered, squinting her eyes.


    She could only pray that Theos wasn''t too far away, because if not, it would be quite an hours-long search. And there was even the possibility that he might be injured, so getting there as quickly as possible was a priority for her.


    With amand, the shadow eagle moved away from the Godria tree. They had gotten everything they needed there, so they walked away without any regrets; if anything, there was a slight joy in getting even more of it than they had wanted.


    Yes, that wonderful sword, its power being a gift from the gods. Unfortunately for Luna, this sword now belonged to Cami.


    Although she felt no unwillingness to this arrangement, she knew very well that Cam was the main star of the fight against the old man. Wouldn''t that sword be the reward she deserved for helping her so much?


    However, there were many questions. The weapon''s rank, its abilities, its origin, and so on.


    ''Anyway, don''t think about that anymore, it''s not important right now,'' Luna thought, shaking her head slightly.


    The two continued looking for Theos.


    ...


    "Ah... Ah...", elsewhere, a man leaned against a tree, his severe wounds quite visible.


    His tired eyes kept closing and opening, trying not to fall asleep now.


    "Those dragons sure gave a lot of trouble, huh?" the man muttered to himself.


    The ck-haired man with severe wounds is, of course, Theos, who miraculously escaped from dozens of dragons chasing him.


    Under the shadows of arge tree, hey there, resting from his fatigue.


    Pulling an object from the storage ring, he pulled out a vial with a pure green liquid, a healing potion.


    Drinking the potion in one gulp, Theos waited patiently for the effects, which didn''t take long to appear when the potion was a rank A.


    "Ah... This is satisfying," sighed Theos, feeling his whole body recovering.


    After a few minutes, most of the bruises, cuts, and burns had healed almostpletely, leaving only a few small scars that would heal as the hours passed.


    Pulling out his phone, Theos saw his reflection, smiling. "Wow, got my beautiful face back again," he chuckled.


    He quickly put the cell phone away and... It just sat there.


    After all, despite healing his wounds, it wouldn''t be the same as his mental exhaustion. He had faced life and death more than once in just a few minutes.


    Who wouldn''t feel exhausted? Theos, of course, surely would.


    However, the worry of whether Luna would be okay, and that Cam, despite not knowing each other very well, didn''t want her to die just like that either... At least, not now.


    "Damn," Theos could only curse and let out a deep sigh.


    He got up from the ground, no longer leaning on the big tree, he now had only two options: Return to the Godria and look for the girls or search from outside for the girls.


    Because of the greatness of the forest, it is, without a doubt, a veryplicated mission.


    However, he decided to search the surrounding area first. After all, he reckoned he had given them enough time for them to go grab the potion and leave.


    ''Possibly they''re looking for me now,'' he thought.


    After all, if they had already found the potion and were about to return, they would have noticed that he was gone, so they went looking for him.


    Thinking about this, he decided to first look around, if he didn''t find them in a few minutes, he would go straight to the Godria to look for them.


    With this decision made, Theos released a bit of his path, thus creating wings of darkness. After propelling himself, he pped his wings to fly at an optimal distance to see the whole earth and also to see the clouds.


    Thus, he continued to fly for a long time, seeing thendscape and the trees, all the time looking at the surroundings. He even activated some of his abilities to widen the field of vision of his eyes.


    A few minutes passed like that, in an intense search.


    ''Should I go back to the Godria Tree and look for them there,'' Theos thought, beginning to doubt.


    But just as he thought about this, he felt a very familiar kind of Mana... Raising his head, Theos saw arge bird, or rather, arge, totally dark eagle, made of pure shadows.


    "Shadow mana...", muttered Theos, unconsciously smiling with joy.


    Who is the only person with Shadow Mana you know? Of course... Luna.


    "Theos!", the eagle hadn''t gotten close enough when Luna had already screamed, her joy and happiness conveyed in her voice.


    She didn''t wait long and jumped up, clinging to Theos like a ko bear.


    "Hey, I notice you''re very happy," Theos said, chuckling.


    Staring at Theo''s, Luna smiled happily. "You know what, we found the potion! We didn''t have to face a pretty powerful guy, though," Luna exined quickly, eager to tell about the sess of the mission to Theos.


    He couldn''t help but smile, feeling happy for Luna''s happiness. "Well, that''s very good news...", after looking around, he continued. "It''s better to continue the conversation in a morefortable and safer ce, for now, we''d better get out of here," Theos said.


    Hearing Theos'' words, Luna shook her head in confusion. "Indeed, it''s better to leave, but... How?"


    "We can easily leave," another voice interrupted the two''s conversation.


    From the eagle in the shadows, Cami looked at them indifferently. She continued. "We can leave, I can let my father know that we have already gotten everything we needed," she stated.


    Luna turned her attention to her, hearing her statement, she couldn''t help but smile. "If it''s true, you are the Dragon Princess, that little detail had slipped my mind," Luna said.


    Cam rolled her eyes, but still turned her attention to Theos. There was no indifference on her  face or coldness when she previously faced him, instead, she looked at him with respect and... A small smile?


    "You are someone amazing; you were able to survive a Supreme Rank Dragon; very few in the world can say such a thing," shemented, her gaze conveying the admiration she felt at the moment.


    However, Theos shook his head. "I was a bit lucky; my skills, in a way, are a great weakness for him, so despite not winning, I was able to survive and run away from arge army of dragons."


    Without realizing it, his words contained a little disappointment and frustration of losing, his first defeat. Although these feelings were subtle, Cam could pick them up immediately.


    ''He survived against a Supreme Dragon, and yet he still doesn''t feel satisfied; on the contrary, he wanted to kill him. Maybe his greed and ambition are too high, however, it is undoubtedly a great mentality,'' Cam thought, congratting Theos inwardly.


    She wanted to continue the conversation, but Theos had already said he wanted to continue the conversation with Luna somewhere else.


    And speaking of Luna... ''She is just a little short of pulling out a dagger and plunging it into my throat or heart.'' Cam thought, noticing the very unfriendly look Luna was giving her.


    But for now, she ignored that look. Closing her eyes, she quickly umted arge amount of Mana, strangely, she gathered them right in the center of her forehead.


    There, a dragon mark lit up. The light of the mark was so intense that it illuminated arge part of the surroundings, being a bit dangerous because they could attract attention, but still, she continued with the process.


    It didn''t take long, about ten seconds in that state, when a small crack formed in reality a few meters away from them.


    The crack grewrger andrger until it became arge hole 10 meters in diameter.


    When the hole finally finished widening, the mark on Cam''s forehead disappeared and she was able to calmly open her eyes.


    "That''s a portal; it will send us to the academy directly, specifically, in the third-year custom training room," she exined.


    Theos and Luna nodded. This time, curious about the portal creation and suspicious, he asked. "Can you create these portals? I thought you could only do it with objects."


    To this question, Cam could only shake her head, a slightly amused smile adorning her face, "No, I cast a spell typical of the dragon race to contact parents and blood siblings. I notified my father that we already got everything we wanted and asked him to make a specific portal at these coordinates, whereas you can see, he did just that," she exined.


    Remembering this ability of the dragon race in the book, Theos nodded, finding the exnation quite logical.


    So, with the three of them, with nothing more to say, they entered the portal.


    ~

 Chapter 124: Back and questions.

    In the academy, third year zone, personalized training room.


    From the very emptiness of the room, a crack of reality suddenly appeared, a crack that gradually grew bigger and bigger...


    After a few seconds, the crack finally became a big hole, a hole that, if you stared at it, anyone would realize that the hole was of absolute darkness; it had no bottom.


    After that, the hole just sat there, motionless, floating in the air, until...


    Suddenly, three figures came out of that hole, a beautiful green-eyed woman riding a shadow eagle, a woman with ck hair and intimidating dark armor, and a man with eyes of different colors, the left one a shade of crimson and the right one ck.


    Cam, Luna, and Theos.


    "Finally, we''re back," sighed Luna wearily.


    Theos nodded. In truth, he didn''t want to spend much more time there... ''Wait, time... In that ce, didn''t it move faster in time?'', Theos recalled, having a bad feeling in his mind.


    "Cami, in the forest of treasures, is there a difference in timepared to this Realm?", Theos asked.


    Hearing Theos'' question, Cam replied calmly. "Yes, although I don''t know the difference exactly, it is certain here that 2 days have already passed," she stated.


    Such a statement made Luna''s eyes widen in surprise. Instead, Theos could only shake his head.


    "Well, it is what it is, I just can''t remember everything in luxurious detail sometimes," he muttered to himself.


    Fixating on Luna, Theos put a hand on her shoulder. "You missed about 3 days of school, I hope you don''t get expelled," he chuckled.


    Luna could only stand there, wanting to cry but with no tears to shed.


    Theos could onlyfort her for a while, after all, he is the heir of the most powerful family in the world. On these asions, he could help Luna so that the Academy wouldn''t give her such a severe punishment or directly she wouldn''t be expelled.


    Upon learning this, Luna visibly calmed down, now being more rxed.


    The next moment, though, her calmness was gone, reced by alertness when Cam spoke:


    "Luna, can I borrow Theos for a few minutes? I need to talk to him about something," shemented, her expression as cold and indifferent as ever.


    "What do you want to talk to him about?" asked Luna immediately.


    Cam didn''t respond for several seconds, silence settling in.


    It wasn''t until after several dozen seconds that Cam answered, "I want to know about certain things he did and also, propose something to him."


    Hearing such words, Luna wanted to refuse, however, Theos subtly beckoned her to agree.


    For a few seconds, she was conflicted about whether to heed Theos or her instinct not to leave him alone with Cami. In the end, she could only click her tongue.


    "Tsk, okay, but I''ll take that," Luna replied, pointing to the shadow eagle that slowly shrank under hermand.


    Cam hopped gracefully away from the animal made of shadows.


    "Oh, so there was my Mana, turns out you gave everything to this eagle," Theosmented, erasing a few of his worries.


    When he went to look for Luna, for some reason he couldn''t feel his negative Mana. He had a theory that maybe it was because he was too far away; there was a greater distance between them.


    But it was all from cing negative mana to a shadow summoning, and in fact, there was such arge amount of shadow mana that the small amount of negative mana was overshadowed.


    After the eagle shrunk appropriately, it was ced right on Luna''s right shoulder.


    Such an image made Theos unconsciously smile, reminding him of the pirate cartoons he sometimes watched as a child.


    Only when he approached a window of a house, could he see those cartoons...


    "By the way, where am I going?" asked Luna.


    As far as she remembered, she was only allowed to go through Theos. If she went out two days after she came in, wouldn''t that be suspicious enough? She would undoubtedly be questioned.


    Thinking about this, Theos also concluded that she might be questioned. But, after remembering the plot, he shook his head.


    "Our kind should have alreadye here because of their advantage, so they won''t question you, they will think you came in with your kind because of the advantage and that you only stayed for X thing. As long as you don''t look too nervous, they shouldn''t question you."


    After thinking more deeply, he continued, "You can also use your shadow skills to escape from here. Just be very stealthy," he rmended.


    After that, Luna came up with a n to get out of there. Though she would first try the easy way out, go to the main exit, and leave like it was nothing, if that didn''t work, she would escape.


    Just like that, she left, not before Cam gave her the potion, and after that, Luna kissed Theos.


    After the two were left alone, an awkward silence reigned. After all, this whole scenario happened very suddenly.


    ''What exactly will she want to talk about? If anything is for sure, it''s about how I escaped from that dragon,'' Theos thought, finding this the most likely thing she was going to ask.


    And so it was. "First I want to ask you how you escaped from that Supreme Rank Holy Dragon," she said with a frown.


    Theos was quiet, he had already anticipated this question, so he quickly replied, "My abilities are a great weakness to him. For I am a user of Death Mana, being a very problematic Mana for Holy dragons, as you may know."


    Cami nodded. She had done quite a bit of research on the topic of Mana and how some are stronger or weaker against certain Mana or opponents. However...


    ''He has two special Mana?'' she wondered, totally surprised and inwardly shocked.


    It should be known that already having a unique Mana is pretty good, very few in the world have it. However, Theos has two unique mana, one from himself and one from the Death Dragon race.


    The most amazing thing is that this type of Mana, Death Mana, in history, has only been achieved by Death Dragons; never before has a mortal, let alone a human, ever achieved it.


    Cam did not know if this was due to his great luck or if he was a genius beyond all expectations and imagination.


    Inwardly she was in shock, but outwardly, she was as calm as ever.


    "Well, however, you do know that they saw us, don''t you? They''re possibly looking for us now and especially if they know we took some of their most prized potions and a weapon from there."


    Cam''s words caught Theos'' attention. That ending of ''we took some of their most precious potions and a weapon from there'', left a lot of doubts in him, as well as curiosity.


    ''They took a weapon from there? Not even in the original novel did Cam take a weapon from there so quickly...'', Theos recalled.


    At this point, he decided to ask the questions.


    "What gun exactly did you get?" he asked.


    Cam narrowed her eyes more. "I''ll show it to you, but first answer what I had told you earlier," she replied.


    Theos thought carefully, this question could be answered honestly or with a myriad of lies. No one, or at least almost no one, knew about his Path of Oblivion. Only Luna had seen him only once.


    Theos sighed. "Yes, I know very well that they saw us, but they won''t look for them."


    "Oh, and why are you so sure of that?" she asked suspiciously.


    With a smile, Theos replied. "That''s for several reasons, first, the holy dragon doesn''t remember me at all, just like it doesn''t remember you and Luna, so you can rest assured," after a brief pause, he continued.


    "And secondly, the other dragons, although they saw me, I killed a few, or rather, they killed themselves as they couldn''t control their traumas and memories.


    Those who remained alive could not see me clearly for several reasons: the main one is that I escaped with an explosion, flying at high speed, and another reason is so because of the wounds I had; my whole body was burned and serious wounds, being almost unrecognizable."


    At this exnation, Cam could only nod. ''Actually, it''s quite a lengthy exnation, with logic, minus the first thing he said. ''Howe that the holy dragon doesn''t remember us,'' Cam wondered mentally.


    But she didn''t keep asking, she already knew that if Theos didn''t exin more about that topic, it was because he didn''t want to reveal it.


    And she wasn''t so much stronger than Theos that she could force him.


    If Theos survived against that Sacred Dragon and killed several lesser Dragons, she couldn''t know who would win a battle between the two.


    Even though she is at the rank of Grand Master, Theos also proves to be at that level of strength even though he is officially a Master.


    ''No doubt someone with many mysteries,'' she concluded.


    With all this said, she proceeded to draw the sword she had gotten from the Godria.


    Unaware of the sword, by simply sensing Theos'' presence, she did something unimaginable.


    ~

 Chapter 125: Merged Weapons

    Cam took the sword out of her storage ring, the treasure she had obtained in the Forest of Treasures.


    Seeing how Cam pulled out such a shiny sword from her storage ring, Theos knew immediately that this sword was about the Treasure she had mentioned.


    "So, this is your treasure, huh," Theosmented, his eyes fixed on the sword that, from its aura and elegance, seemed to be divine.


    However, just by Theos'' presence, the sword had a violent reaction...


    *Buzzing*


    The sword constantly shook and trembled, emitting a strange and weird sound that puzzled both Theos and Cami.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Theos first, looking at Cam.


    "I don''t know, this hasn''t happened before" she affirmed.


    Under her and Theos'' startled eyes, out of Theos'' storage ring came the Death Fragment.


    The Death Shard floated in the air, approaching Cam''s sword.


    Cam''s sword was released from her grip. Despite her strength as Grand Master, she could not stop the weapon''s advance in the slightest. In the end, he gave up, watching what would happen next.


    The two des drew closer until they came to a halt about a meter apart. However, an aura, l rather, two auras formed an aura.


    Yes, the energy of the Death Fragment merged with the energy of Cami''s sword, thus creating a sort of sphere-shaped aura that covered the two swords.


    And as if the current scene wasn''t shocking enough, the two swords began to spin continuously, so fast that you couldn''t even see the shape of the two swords.


    "Hm, item fusion?" muttered Theos to himself, remembering about this sort of ritual in the original novel.


    This "ritual" coulde in several forms. But the mostmon is for one item to be theplement of the other, thus leading to an inevitable fusion.


    Although these cases are special and rare, sometimes the fusion cannot happen due to certain circumstances. Especially when an item does not want it, after all, they are inevitable mergers, they will always happen if they meet certain requirements, but if an item has self-awareness and does not want to merge, the merger would be canceled at that time.


    ''But the problem is not that they are merging, it''s that... How will they be able to merge? They are two different swords; one has properties of Death, and the other is literally from the Godria, a sacred tree,'' he thought.


    The idea of canceling the merger had already crossed his mind several times.


    However, his instinct told him that he would wait until the fusion waspleted. He could lose a great weapon right now, but he chose to risk it.


    After all, he who risks doesn''t win, right?


    Not only that but if the two weapons were to merge into one, there would possibly be a battle between Cam and Theos as to who would get the merged weapon, which would undoubtedly be one of the best weapons in the world.


    And if that scenario happened, it was hard to say who would win between the two currently.


    Silently, the two waited for the weapon fusion to finish.


    The gyrations of the two weapons together stopped, again the two were facing each other. However, Theos and Cam could see a big difference.


    "The Shard of Death seems more... Angelic?" he said, surprised.


    Cami didn''t say much, but she knew that her treasure had had changes, as if it were more devilish, with the darkness being in front of its formerly divine de.


    Seeing the two des in front of each other, they realized that, despite being very difficult, they were also quite simr....


    "Is the fusion over?" asked Cami.


    Theos didn''t answer, mainly, because the swords themselves had responded... The aura surrounding them slowly diminished.


    As if defying the veryws of gravity, the two weapons slowly descended, causing both Theos and Cam to react to grab their respective weapons.


    However, an anomaly urred....


    As she grabbed the Death Shard, a strange beam of darkness traveled to Theos'' forehead, leaving a faint dragon mark, a dragon entirely ck with violet hues.


    As fast as the mark appeared, it was even faster when it disappeared,sting there for less than a second.


    But with that second alone, Theos'' mind openedpletely, as if reaching enlightenment.


    ''What is this,'' Theos asked himself inwardly.


    Theos saw a lot of lives shing through his mind, but he could see nothing but shadows. As if the very people in those lives were nothing but Darkness and Shadows.


    Suddenly, the image changed...


    "Theos?", Cam called, repeatedly waving her hand in front of Theos'' face.


    "Huh?" he reacted, staring at Cam in confusion. "What happened?" she asked.


    Seeing that Theos had finally reacted, Cam expelled a sigh of relief. "You suddenly stared at nothing for several seconds, not reacting or doing anything, as if you were in aa," he exined.


    Hearing Cam''s exnation, Theos nodded briefly. He didn''t know how much time had passed in his mind.


    [The Host just had a new skill: ???, rank: ????]


    The system notified a new skill after a long time, causing Theos to frown and I looked at the sword.


    The Death Fragment had sought it out and obtained it before resting briefly in the tree. Owning the sword, he could faintly sense where it was, as he felt it, so it was not a difficult or time-consuming task.


    However, now, after the fusion, the weapon had given him another ability. What would this be? And apparently, an ability that even the system could not detect.


    Theos could only keep the sword in his storage ring.


    "Thank you so much for bringing me to my senses," Theos thanked, continuing. "Didn''t you feel something enter your mind?" he asked.


    Cami shook her head.


    "By the way, I want to make you a great offer," Cam suddenlymented, ignoring the fact that they had been talking about weapons.


    Theos signaled with his hands for her to continue, so she spoke again:


    "I want you to join the Student Council."


    ~

 Chapter 126: Duel

    "By the way, I want to make you a great offer," Cam suddenlymented, ignoring the fact that they had been talking about guns.


    Theos signaled with his hands for her to continue, so she spoke again:


    "I want you to join the Student Council," she dered, catching Theos off guard.


    Never in a million years would he have imagined that this ''great offer'' would be this, something he would consider a curse...


    ''Student Council... She had invited n to join when she saw his abilities, but that happened muchter, halfway through the first year,'' Theos recalled.


    But why did she want to recruit students to the Student Council? Simple... She''s on the Student Council, she''s the President.


    ''She was desperate to find a sessor, so seeing n''s talent, she recruits him for the student council and n, as a good dog licker who won''t turn down any beautiful woman, epted without hesitation to be closer to Cami.''


    Remembering this whole plot, Theos just rolled his eyes. Thanks to this, n had more chances to save Cam, making her fall in love with him, even though his character himself is very hard to fall in love with.


    Remembering and thinking all this through, Theos already had a solid answer.


    "No," he replied dryly.


    This very dry and cold answer took Cam by surprise, who did not expect such a short and cold answer.


    The message was clear, she didn''t want to discuss this "offer" anymore.


    And this wasn''t mainly because of n and Cam; after all, there was almost no way for n to gain ess to the student council. For now, his talent wasn''t as outstanding as before.


    He didn''t want to join the student council because he didn''t want to be too intertwined with the academy, after all, the academy was just to get more Negative Mana and protect his beloved girlfriends.


    ''Though I feel like they can take care of themselves now,'' Theos thought with a smile in his heart.


    ''What do you want? I can give you anything to get you into the Student Council," Cami offered.


    "Oh, anything?" asked Theos with curious eyes.


    It was more than clear that she wasn''t going to give up easily, so he''d make her give up.


    Theos'' eyes moved down Cam''s body. His eyes alone made Cam feel as if they were looking at her naked as if they wanted to eat her alive.


    She blushed visibly, both in anger and embarrassment.


    "You... No, I won''t give up that easily," she warned.


    Theos'' eyebrows rose curiously. Did she know he was doing this on purpose to make her go away?


    He didn''t know if it was that she was a genius or had simply behaved like a true gentleman and an honorable man.


    Theos'' eyes stopped on Cami''s face, staring into her pair of eyes.


    The smile on his face disappeared, reced with a serious expression. "Well, what can you give me in return?" he asked, this time, making clear his intentions to bargain.


    With her face still a little flushed, Cam smiled slightly with joy, creating a wonderful and charming sight.


    "I can give you the position of a Vice President, plus, when I leave the academy, you will be the next president of the student council. And if you still want something, I can give you anything," Cami proposed.


    Theos thought deeply when he heard Cam''s proposal. It''s a good offer, however, he still didn''t want to be too intertwined with the academy.


    Seeing that Theos was still hesitating, Cam came up with an idea.


    "How about we do something?" she asked, catching Theos'' attention.


    "What thing?"


    Seeing that she had Theos'' attention, Cam dered, "I challenge you to a 1vs1 duel; the winner is going to meet the other''s demands; for example, if you win, you can ask for anything, but if I win, you won''t ask for anything."


    ''A challenge?'', thought Theos, sensing that this would be... Interesting.


    He knew that Cami had said this to fight him. She was hiding it well, but she''s a battle fanatic and likes to measure her powers against those she considers powerful and worthy.


    In this case, she wanted to fight him, Theos, not only because of the power he showed but because of the curiosity she had.


    Cam waited patiently for Theos'' answer.


    He sighed. "Fine, I ept, but it will be an official battle of the academy, so everyone can be present for our agreement."


    Theos''s affirmative answer to her question made Cam smile.


    Why did Theos ept? It''s just as simple... He would never run away from a challenge! Anything but a coward.


    "Okay, we have a deal; the fight will be in two days; we deserve a day of well-deserved rest," Cam stated.


    Theos nodded. "Good, by the way, we still need to talk more about our weapons...", hemented.


    Cam nodded, agreeing.


    Finally, they decided to talk about the topic of fusing their weaponster, specifically, after the duel.


    Theos had to go greet Alice and tell her about his "adventures" in the dragon kingdom, and he should also go see Luna to find out what she wanted to tell him then.


    Thinking all this over, Theos had a difficult decision: first, go to Luna''s ce so he could ask her when she was going to give the potion to her parents.


    After all, he wanted to meet his inws.


    That decided, he said goodbye to Cam, leaving the Third Year Personalized Training Room.


    ''Quite a short name, no doubt,'' Theos joked.


    In the background, Cam froze in total silence. ''Theos Von Fallen... Eh...'', Cam repeated the name Theos'' name in her mind.


    In truth, she had lied about only one thing...


    Looking at the sword in her hand, she smiled. "I''ll call you Divine Miracle; you like it, don''t you?"


    The sword made a buzzing sound in response, illuminating the entire room with its light.


    "I''m d you like it," she said still with a smile.


    Indeed, the instant she grabbed the newly fused sword, it sent a beam of light to Cami''s forehead, just as it did to Theos.


    But the two saw two different things.


    Very different...


    ~

 Chapter 127: An Unexpected Shadow

    After leaving Cam, Theos left the Personalized Training room.


    Walking, he exited the buildingpletely. Seeing him, the guards said nothing. Theos is world-renowned, so they knew quite well that the person in front of them was the heir of the Fallen family.


    And so, Theos left the Third Year and Second Year Zone to enter the First Year Zone.


    Most of the doubts in his mind were gone, now he felt much more rxed and happy. Why the happiness? Now his girlfriend''s parents could survive, why not be happy?


    A great weight had been lifted from his shoulders, yet there were still doubts in his mind. Did his father, Matheo Von Fallen, go to the Forest of Treasures to find a cure for Teressa? From the words of the Dragon King, this is certain.


    However, if this was the case, there was not a single potion or cure in the dragon realm that could save Teressa.


    ''The severity of her curse is indeed truly high,'' Theos thought with a frown.


    If even dragon potions, considered quasi-divine beings, cannot cure his mother''s curse, that means the person who cast the Curse is a quasi-divine existence or, directly, apletely divine existence.


    Fortunately, Teressa is quite strong; the curse could not kill her; the most it could do was weaken her and turn her into a mortal.


    However, the best option is to cure Teressa''s Curse as soon as possible.


    ''In her youth, Teressa is described as the only one who had the same talent and potential as Matheo in her generation. It is also said that the two fought constantly; most of the time, Matheo won, but Teressa also won.''


    Recalling all this information, Theos remembered something crucial that named the novel. ''In one specific year, where Teressa trained twice as much as normal, spending day and night training, she was undefeated that year, defeating Matheo every time. That was before her curse...''


    Without a doubt, the curse was an unfortunate event in Teressa''s life.


    The information given in the novel about Teressa is undoubtedly very valuable. If with only Matheo and his ancestors, the Fallen family was far ahead of the others, now with Theos, the difference is even greater,r, and if you add a Teressa free of curses, they would undoubtedly be unstoppable forces.


    ''Unfortunately, the novel never revealed who put that curse on my mother. Otherwise, it would all be so much easier,'' thought Theos.


    However, his thoughts came to aplete halt when he saw that he had arrived at the first-year female Building.


    "Uh, hello, sir," the female security guard greeted.


    A smile graced her face, trying to look as charming as possible. And without warning, she also gave a slight bow just to slightly show off her cleavage.


    Seeing such a scene, Theos rolled his eyes, not wanting to pay her any more attention, he walked past her. "Hello, good evening, hope to see you soon," he formally took his leave.


    After all, elegance and politeness are the essentials of a viin, isn''t it?


    The security guard, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment could only watch Theos'' back, letting out a small sigh.


    "My body isn''t good enough?" she wondered, looking at his body which, although not bad, Theos was already used to seeing much better.


    Shouldn''t the guard bar Theos'' way? No, she had let him in those times with Nora.


    Unfortunately, security guards are constantly changing buildings, guarding one and the next day another. Fortunately, today Theos crossed her path, being able to go directly to Luna''s room without any problems.


    And so it was, soon, Theos was in front of Luna''s bedroom door.


    But he was still conflicted. Looking back, there was Alice''s room.


    ''Should I go say hello to her? It''s already night; maybe she''s asleep... Or maybe not; there''s a chance she''s dying of worry; in fact, it''s most likely,'' thought Theos.


    However, he had called Luna earlier that he would go to her room, so what to do?


    Pulling his cell phone out of its storage ring, Theos sent several messages to Alice that he was fine and that they would talk more calmly tomorrow.


    After that, he was about to put the phone away, but suddenly, he got a notification.


    Looking at his phone again, he noticed that Alice texted him back in record time as if she had been waiting for Theos'' message with her phone in hand.


    Theos could only barely deny it and smile wryly. Reading the content of the messages, she asked many things: if he was okay, how he had eaten, if he had any injuries, what time they would see each other tomorrow, and so on.


    He took some time to respond to each of the messages, though the answers were quick and brief.


    Finally, he said a quick goodbye.


    This time Theos did put the phone away. Giving a soft sigh, he knocked twice on the door.


    "Knock* *Knock*.


    Theos waited patiently for someone to open the door, however....


    *Squeak* *Squeak*


    The door opened on its own, opening slowly until it was fully open, revealing the entire room.


    "Uh?", Theos was confused, but still, he entered the room with such normalcy.


    "Luna, are you here?", he called, not raising his voice too much so as not to wake the others living in the building.


    *Click*


    The door behind Theos closed with a clicking sound, causing him to feel a shiver run down his entire back. "What''s going on?" he asked, indeed, he felt the presence of another person, but he couldn''t see it.


    But before he could get even more paranoid, a figure stepped out of the shadows.


    The figure, a beautiful ck-haired, ck-eyed woman with a flushed face, smiled at Theo''s, giving him a passionate kiss.


    Their lips sealed the same, a kiss that seemed tost an eternity.


    However, those lips seemed quite familiar.... Very familiar.


    ''Luna?''


    ~


    Lots of things toe...


    Reading a chapter with one hand ( ??? ) Yes!


    ~

 Chapter 128: Luna [R18]

    POV of Theos:


    Seeing the room empty, I called Luna repeatedly, however, I received no answer.


    A bit worried, I fully entered the room to look for Luna. I didn''t count on the door closing behind me.


    *Click*


    That clicking sound, for some strange reason, made my skin crawl. Not understanding what was happening, I turned toward the door.


    In truth, I was already fully prepared to make an attack, even if it would mean destroying the room, I''d rather do that than die like a fool.


    Suddenly, out of the shadows, came a figure that I could not see well because of the dim light of the room itself. It was already night, and the room didn''t have a single light on; because of the suddenness of the situation, I didn''t have time to react when the figure kissed me.


    A passionate kiss full of lust and desire. And those lips, those same lips, I had already tasted them once... Or rather, several times.


    Seeing more clearly, I realized that the shadowy figure in front of me was Luna. Her beautiful face, along with her ck hair simr to mine, is unmistakable to me.


    Seeing her kissing so intensely, I did the same. I wasn''t going to let such an opportunity pass me by, was I? After all, Luna is shy, so who knows when I will have another opportunity simr to this one.


    With my hands I grabbed her narrow waist, pulling her closer to my body. Just that brief movement made her let out a choked sound in my mouth.


    "Mmmm."


    The kiss between us deepened with each passing second, to the point where I slipped my tongue into her mouth.


    At first, she panicked a bit, being confused. But I quickly guided her with my tongue, making our mouths a ballroom for our tongues, which moved in harmony.


    However, she is still quite inexperienced, so quickly my tongue dominated herspletely.


    And it wasn''t just our kiss that deepened...


    My hands were not idle either. As I deepened the kiss, my hands moved down from Luna''s narrow waist, running my hands over her hips, before reaching her buttocks.


    In truth, it was the first time I had touched her buttocks so directly, so I didn''t let the opportunity pass me by. Her perky buttocks, although not as big as Alice''s, had their taste, as they were quite stic, being able to create various figures on them.


    "Mmmm~," Luna let out a moan into my mouth.


    After a while of ying with her buttocks, I put my hands on Luna''s back, which, unbelievably, the back waspletely bare, letting me touch her skin.


    However, that didn''t matter to me now. At this point, I already knew what was going to happen tonight...


    Grabbing Luna''s thighs, I lifted her, with one hand gripping one thigh and with the other hand grabbing one of her buttocks.


    After several seconds, even more than a minute, we broke the kiss, a trickle of saliva appearing between our mouths.


    Finally, I could see Luna''s facepletely... As always, she had a beautiful and tender face, and that, on this asion, looked more charming because of how exaggeratedly flushed she was.


    "So you brought all this up?", I asked with a smile, still holding Luna in my arms.


    To my question, she responded with an even deeper and stronger blush.


    The question hadn''t been answered, but at the same time, it had been.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle. Seeing my weirdugh, Luna smiled in kind, but the next moment, she pouted prettily.


    "What''s so funny?" she asked, feeling offended.


    "Oh, nothing, nothing, my little empress," I said with a wry smile.


    I didn''t give her time to continue the conversation when I sealed my lips with hers, another rather intense kiss.


    Luna wrapped her hands with my sky again, as I slowly walked to take her to the bed in her room.


    Fortunately, Luna''s room is notrge, so I found the bed rtively quickly.


    Carrying Luna gently to the bed, our tongues parted again.


    "Uh, my wife sure is beautiful," I dered with a smile.


    Seeing what she was wearing, the bloodpletely rushed to my head... In the head below.


    Luna was only wearing a transparent ck dress, she wasn''t even wearing a bra or panties, exposing herpletely wet pussy.


    Besides leaving her cleavage visible.


    *Swallow*


    I swallowed saliva although I hate to say it in this vulgar way, but she looked quite sexy.


    She blushed even more in embarrassment.


    With my hands, I started by first grabbing one of her feet, then moving to her calves and then thighs; slowly, I squeezed them to feel their softness.


    "Mmm~," she moaned.


    Bringing my face closer to hers, I started kissing her neck, even, lightly biting and sucking it.


    As my hands went up to her soaked pussy. I first floated a finger into her pussy, in a slow and rxed manner that made Luna moan even more.


    Feeling my index fingerpletely wet from Luna''s love juices, I performed the same movement with my other finger, my middle finger.


    At the same time, my thumb massaged her clit.


    "Wait ~ Mmmm~," she said, wanting to take a break.


    But how could I do such a thing?


    Releasing a bit of my vampire form, the fingernail on my hand grew, bing much sharper and longer.


    With the nail of my hand I released, cut Luna''s dress in two at once. Leaving her now totally naked body exposed.


    This time yes, with my two wet fingers, I made them enter Luna''s pussy.


    "Ahhhh~," made her a still loud and captivating moan, her eyes widening in surprise.


    And my kisses had finally reached one of her melons, her nipple beingpletely hard from arousal.


    Without hesitating twice, I kissed her nipple, sucked it, and finally bit it lightly.


    The stimtion of massaging her clit, my two fingers entering her sacred cave and my mouth biting her nipple brought her into the third heaven.


    "Ahhhh~"


    ~

 Chapter 129: Luna II [R18]

    "Ahhhh ~," she moaned fiercely, rolling her eyes.


    Her little body convulsed under my hands, and at the same time, a great yoked cry of love shot out of her mouth.


    ''She came," I thought,ughing.


    However, I didn''t stop sucking her feet, nor did I remove my fingers from her neck.


    I simply continued as I was doing.


    It wasn''t until several secondster that he stopped cumming.


    "Ha... Ah..." She joked.


    Seeing that her eyes had regained some rity, I slowly removed my fingers from her neck as I lifted my head and stared at her.


    Our gazes met, and Luna''s cloudy eyes met mine; even without her speaking, I knew she was asking for more.


    But some questions gued my mind.


    "Why so sudden," I asked with a frown.


    She shook her head in confusion. "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, this was all too sudden. Are you doing it because you think you owe me something to save your parents? Or are you doing it because you think you owe me something by saving you several times?", I threw out my question that had been haunting me since that kiss.


    At first, I ignored this, but the closer we got to the main event, the more and more the question gnawed at my mind.


    Even though I said it in an inappropriate setting, when was I going to wait? I had to have an answer now.


    I didn''t want my wives to feel like they owed me something and had to pay with their bodies for it. That would make me feel disgusted with myself and also towards her.


    Luna remained silent, making my suspicions only grow steadily.


    Until finally, she spoke:


    "Yes, I feel I owe you a lot, but I know you didn''t do those things to expect something in return, but you did it for yourself." she paused, smiling beautifully, showing her radiant white teeth.


    "And like you, I do this for myself because I love you with all my soul, and I want to spend my life with you," at such a statement, I could only smile.


    Bringing my hand close to her face, I slowly and subtly caressed it, drawing the shape of Luna''s face with my fingers.


    Touching her nose, running her fingers in circles across her face, caressing her cheek, touching her lips with my thumb...


    "And what else? I feel that''s not all," I said without warning, causing Luna''s closed eyes, which were enjoying the caresses, to snap open.


    "W-What do you mean?" she asked, stuttering.


    I smiled at her reaction, in truth, she looked very cute and cuddly, but I also felt like I was about to hit the nail on the head at the sight of her nervousness. ''Apparently, I''m just about to hit the bull''s eye,'' I thought to myself.


    ''Just, if you don''t, I''m leaving,'' I warned, pulling away from her a bit.


    In truth, whether I said so or not, I wasn''t going to leave, after all, she was too happy today for me to ruin it out of mere curiosity.


    However, I wanted to make her feel a slight pressure to talk; if this didn''t work, I would give up.


    "Ah, wait, wait! I''ll tell you... I''ll tell you!" shouted Luna repeatedly, starting to panic.


    Seeing that she was willing to talk, I smiled slightly. "Okay, I''m all ears," I said.


    Luna''s face flushed visibly, with the color of a radiant tomato, she made circles with her index fingers.


    The embarrassment was visible.


    "Eh... It''s hard to tell" Luna said, her face blushing more and more, to the point where I saw her whole neck and earspletely red.


    "A few days ago, Alice bragged about you and her doing it several times, and that it felt really good. In any discussion, for her to win, she always says that, and she also told me in great detail everything you were doing...", Luna exined.


    With no ce to hide her embarrassment, she buried her face in my little one, unwilling to look me in the eyes.


    "...", silence reigned in the room.


    Did that happen? It felt amazing, to say the least. ''Does that mean Alice bullied Luna for that,'' I wondered, just thinking about it made me want tough out loud, but I also felt a little sympathy for Luna.


    Stroking her silky ck hair, I slowly bit her ear.


    "Kya!" she cried out. "What are you doing?"


    I raised an eyebrow in confusion. "Eating you, aren''t you watching," I replied.


    She didn''t have time to respond as I wrapped my arms around her, pressing her body to mine. Looking down I met Luna''s gaze, who raised her head to look at me.


    And so, we kissed deeply again. A kiss so full of lust that our saliva overflowed from our mouths.


    And so wested for several minutes, with a kiss that sucked the oxygen out of us.


    When we waited for each other, a bridge of saliva connected my tongue to her.


    "You know what? It would be amazing if a girl named Luna''s first time was in the Moonbeams themselves," I said with a mysterious smile.


    Luna''s face showed confusion, but I didn''t care. It was past midnight now; there wasn''t a single soul outside the academy, and if there was, I would create a sound barrier so no one could see.


    With this thought, I hugged Luna by her waist.


    "Wait! What are you doing?" she asked with confusion.


    "Making your first time more special," I replied.


    With one hand, I grabbed Luna''s body by her buttocks. Luan''s long legs were wrapped around my waist, so I just had to focus on supporting her; since she hade once, her legs must have been a little weak.


    With my other hand, I pulled the Fragment of Death from my ring, and with a circr sh, I cut a part of the wall, creating a hole that allowed us to see the entire outside of the room: The Academy, the trees, the Moon, the small lights that illuminated various areas.


    And with her in my arms, I jumped.


    Luna covered her mouth to avoid screaming, which was very useful because the distance with which I jumped was not low.


    Nevertheless, I activated a bit of my Path, the Corrupted Celestial, to create two wings two meters high.


    "Are you having fun?", I asked with a smile, looking at the cute expression of a frightened Luna.


    This reminded me of the time we plummeted into the Forest of Treasures, where he forgot he could fly. This time, shepletely forgot that I could fly too.


    She didn''t respond, her watery eyes only showed her great fright.


    And so, I flew in the same direction in which I jumped. I should fix that hole. Entering the room again, I saw the bed, which I grabbed in my storage ring and then, looking at therge circle of pure cement I had taken out of the wall, I put away the Death Fragment and grabbed therge circle with my hands.


    Flying out, from the outside I put the circle back into the wall, leaving no trace of therge hole that had been there before.


    To stick it to the wall, use my negative hand to create from the inside dozens of grips for the wall to hold on to, while tomorrow, I will be looking for glue or something like that.


    "It hasn''t even been two weeks since I got that room, and you''ve already destroyed it..." Luna muttered next to me.


    Turning around, from my ount she scowled at me with a cute pout.


    Who could resist? For sure, I wouldn''t... I lightly pinched her cheek.


    "See, how cute you look," I stated, kissing her forehead.


    "Hmph," she snorted, still, you could see her lips curving upwards.


    Seeing that Luna waspletely naked, I created a barrier, just like the first barrier I created at that time, one in which I could see everything that was going on in the surroundings, but others would not be able to see what was inside the barrier.


    After all, what boyfriend wants his wife to be seenpletely naked? Surely, just a horned.


    Noting that everything was ready, I grabbed Luna even tighter and... I flew up the building at a great speed, looking like a blur.


    Fortunately, Luna had already traveled at a simr speed in the Forest of Treasures, at least I could tell, so it wasn''t an exaggeratedly fast speed for her.


    From the direction of my flight, my goal is clear: the top of the building.


    Yes, I can''t even see the end of the building, but even so, it shouldn''t be too far away.


    And so it was, before long, I saw the end of the first-year female building.


    "We have reached our destination," I said with a smile.


    I could faintly hear Luna swallowing saliva as she heard my words, possibly she had realized that we would make love here.


    And so, without further suspense, Inded on the roof of the building which, unbelievably, was spotless.


    It was because, in a few minutes, it wouldn''t be so spotless...


    Looking at the light of the full moon illuminating the whole ce and looking down, you couldn''t even see anything because it was covered by clouds.


    Noting that everything was ready from my storage ring, I pulled out the big bed from Luna''s room.


    Time to continue the fun...


    ~

 Chapter 130: Luna III [R18]

    "Hey, are we going to do it here?" asked Luna.


    Looking at her, I noticed that her face looked totally blood red. The embarrassment she felt was visible, but I just smiled.


    "Sure, why not," I replied, my smile widening.


    She looked at me; her expression and look told me she was afraid, and the way she was addressing me was like she was looking at a crazy person.


    "Do you have a fetish with doing it outdoors?" she asked.


    I rolled my eyes. "No, why would I have a fetish for that?" I responded with a question, but then I was silent, thinking more deeply about what she said.


    "Wait I won''t deny that it''s a little more exciting, but it''s still not a fetish," I rified with my utmost honesty.


    This time, she rolled her eyes. "Maybe you''re turning into a pervert...", Luna said.


    I shrugged and shook my head. "I''ve never considered myself a pervert," I said.


    The next moment, I cut the conversation short. How did I do it? Easy... I grabbed Luna''s narrow waist in my hands, pulling her body to mine. And there, I kissed her.


    She looked expectant as I grabbed her waist, waiting for that longed-for kiss with slightly misty eyes. In the kiss, she sucked my lips greedily.


    At the same time, I sucked on her lips, too, but more aggressively, before slipping my tongue into her mouth.


    ''Oh, it''s been getting better,'' I thought as I felt how this time, Luna''s tongue proved to want to have mastery of the kiss.


    She had learned very quickly, no doubt, however, she was stillcking.


    Gripping her waist even tighter, without making her feel pain or too much pressure, I lifted her slightly, one of my hands sliding down her long one to support me better.


    She didn''t flinch, still kissing aggressively.


    Slowly and slowly, I took her to the bed. I gently positioned her body on the bed, never stopping kissing her at any point.


    "Mmmmm~" a soft moan escaped her sealed lips.


    Our bodies intertwined in harmony. Luna''s hands, also not wanting to stay still, roamed all over my body, wanting to remove all my clothes.


    I, on the other hand, with my hands ran all over her hot body, all her skin, each of her curves. A body that I considered perfect in its way.


    My hands remained like that. Luna''s love juices were overflowing from her pussy and sliding down her juicy thighs.


    In my mind, an idea popped up that brought a smile to my heart. I slowly parted my lips with hers, leaving a bridge of saliva that I quickly broke.


    "Do you want to see something funny?" I asked, with my whole body being naked.


    Luna, you must hear my words, stared nkly at my body, with a clear feeling of lust.


    That was until she lowered her gaze to see my younger brother, who would perfectly be my older brother.


    At the sight of him, she opened her eyes much wider, almost popping out of their sockets. The fear in her expression and look was visible, but that only made me smile.


    [Moon feels fear because of the host... 2000 of negative energy]


    Hearing the notification from the system, I felt even happier. So without warning, I leaned my body forward a little to kiss Luna''s navel.


    At first, she epted the kiss with enjoyment. But my kisses were constant; with each kiss, my head slowly lowered towards her dripping pussy.


    "What are you doing?" she asked nervously.


    I didn''t answer, but instead moved closer and closer to her soaking wet pussy.


    "Wait! That''s dirty there," she pleaded.


    Thatst plea almost made me take a step back. I''m a lover of cleanliness, however, those love juices truly look delicious....


    Using my hand, I brought them to her lower lips, opened her pussy a little, and kissed it.


    "Ahhh~," she moaned instinctively.


    Possibly also instinctively, she ced her hand on top of my head; as if asking for more.


    How could I refuse?


    Sticking out my tongue, I licked everything there, every love juice, her whole pussy was licked by my tongue.


    My right hand took care of massaging and squeezing her clitoris a little, making for her, the pleasure unbearable.


    "Ahhhh~," she moaned louder, pressing my head even harder with her pussy.


    "Yes ~I did is ~ ", she said words uprehendingly.


    However, I paid no attention to her, especially when, cing my entire tongue in her pussy, I sucked all at once, making her pussy quiver.


    "Ahhh ~ I''ming!" she cried out, closing her eyes, as her body trembled.


    *st*


    She came like a gush, messing all over my face.


    "Oh, I see... Shall we finish the preparatory games?", I asked with a smile on my lips.


    She hadn''t reacted, but hearing my words, she swallowed audibly. "This was all forey?" she asked, wanting almost to cry.


    Sticking out my tongue, I licked around my lips, cleaning the love juices I had there from Luna''sing.


    With a smile, I saw her beautiful body enhanced by the moonlight, creating a beautiful scene that begs to be witnessed. I was even out of breath for a few seconds.


    Although, my finger was having fun, making circles in her now more drenched pussy. As I expected, her pussy quivered under my touch.


    "What, are you super sensitive?", I asked, my smile bing more "cuddly".


    Luna''s face blushed visibly at record speed. However, she was honest, nodding in confirmation to my words.


    But from my clutches, it''s not easy to break free...


    My face moved closer to her, but this time it wasn''t in a kiss. Instead, I moved past her, lightly biting her ear and giving her small bites more, even licking it.


    "Ah~" Like a cat, Luna startled at first, her nerves on edge. But it didn''t take long before she was able to enjoy it.


    "What, you don''t want to," I asked, my cock floating the entrance to her pussy.


    I didn''t see her eyes directly, but I''m sure they slowly clouded.


    Without understanding, she nodded, her words carrying great lust and desire. "Yes, give me more ~"


    ~

 Chapter 131: Luna IV [R18]

    Under the influence of repeatedly floating my cock at the entrance to her pussy and by my provocative words, Luna nodded uprehendingly. "Yes, I want more ~"


    Her words contained a great deal of lust and desire that I did not disguise.


    ''I feel like an Incubus hahaha,'' I chuckled to myself.


    In truth, this idea, being of the Incubus race, would be interesting...


    I quickly eliminated that idea, at least, for now. I currently had something much more important to do.


    One of my hands touched Luna''s silky, long hair, at the same time as my cock entered her pussy.


    "This will hurt a little," I warned with a smile gracing my lips.


    Luna nodded. Digging her ws in, coughing, digging her nails into my back hard.


    She was afraid.


    Feeling the hymen blocking my cock from breaking her chastity, I stopped. I stopped nibbling on her ear to shift from nibbling to staring at her face.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked, with some fear reflected on her face. "Is there something wrong with me?" she asked her fear with each passing second growing even more.


    I shook my head. "No, it''s nothing like that," I said trying to make the most reassuring smile possible.


    Incredibly, my smile and my words proved to take effect, her rigid body and frightened look diminished noticeably. "So... what is it?", still, she kept asking to be sure.


    "I just think you''re a wonderful woman," I stated, taking her by surprise.


    And so, continue. "You are smart, quite intelligent, strong, but most of all, you are truly brave. You''re afraid of a lot of things, quite a lot, in fact, to the point that I consider you a scaredy cat, hahaha," I chuckled.


    Luna''s reaction at first was to look at me with sparkling eyes. To then move on to frowning and pouting.


    Her cute reaction caused me tenderness, but I wasn''t done talking yet. "Yes, you''re a scaredy cat, but that''s what I like about you. Even though you''re afraid of a lot of things, you don''t stop there. You don''t let yourself be ovee by fear, you fight it. All in all, you''re the bravest person I''ve ever met, and that''s saying a lot."


    The frown disappeared, recing her expression with a shy smile and a blush.


    "I''d say a lot of nice things to you, but I''m sure Alice already did," she stated; however, she didn''t seem upset; rather, she looked... Guilty?


    Seeing her charm so tender made me kiss her forehead and cheeks. "Okay, I''ll go in," I warned.


    Wiping my mouth with negative Mana, I kissed Luna, a reassuring kiss, at the same time as my cock broke her womb slowly until... My cock pierced itpletely.


    Almost instantly blood dripped from her pussy. Surprisingly, however, Luna did not seem to react to the pain. Looking at her face, I could see that even she was surprised and ... Exasperated?


    [The Host just officially had two women in his Harem ... Rewards: Painless Chastity, 10,000 negative energy]


    [Painless Chastity: As the name says, the Host will be able to break any woman''s chastity without her feeling pain. Even when breaking her chastity, she will feel great pleasure].


    When I heard the notification from the system, I was shocked. That would exin why Luna''s expression, however... Why would the system reward me for having two women?


    As I remember, the system had said that it was a fragment of the system stealing heroines. That might be somewhat logical the situation if Luna and Alice were heroines, but they are far from it in the original novel.


    "Ohhh ~", but my doubts were left behind as I heard a lovely moan that made the blood rush down to my head from below.


    Shamefully and gloriously, I wiggled my hips. In a missionary position. This position is the most optimal first-time position for women at least in most cases.


    However, now you can perform any position, can''t you?


    With one hand, I lifted Luna''s left leg, while my thrusts became increasingly aggressive.


    "Ahhhhh ~"


    "Ohhhhh ~"


    Her moans only caused me to be even more aroused.


    There were no words, if not our lust and desire overflowing in our lovemaking.


    There was not just one thing, there was not just lust, there was not just desire either. There was abination of both and adding the most important thing: love.


    Our bodies intertwined in an unbridled, aggressive, intense, and pleasure-filled battle.


    Our bodies were drenched with sweat for every second that passed, yet we didn''t stop once.


    Even she was moving her hips to make the mutual feeling easier and more pleasurable. It wasn''t just thrusting in and out with my hips. No.


    I yed with her breasts, bit her nipples, and gently squeezed her thighs to feel their softness. I nibbled her ears and kissed her several times intensely.


    I kissed her whole body, leaving no part of her skin that would not have been kissed by my lips.


    She was not inactive either.


    "I love you ~ I love you with all my being ~" she dered, repeating it every moment she had.


    As I did, she kissed my entire body, at least, my entire upper torso.


    As if to mark her territory, she bit my neck, a big, aggressive bite that left a significant mark there, which she licked like a cat.


    Seeing what she had done, I was inspired, why not mark my territory on her? I bit her, too, albeit a gentler bite, as she had softer, more sensitive skin than mine.


    I left a mark on her that would be hard to erase with the days, so I was quite satisfied.


    Our bodies intertwined in harmony and passion.


    "I''m going toe," I warned, feeling like I was about to let it all out.


    "Do it ~?" she said; after cumming more than five times since I put my cock in. She had lost her mind. Her body was only moved by lust and love.


    Seeing her confirmation, I couldn''t hold back any longer; in one go, I let expel everything in her womb, leaving no space unfilled.


    "Oooohhhh ~", with the loudest moan I''ve ever heard, she fell to the bed, practically limp.


    However... The night is still young.


    ~

 Chapter 132: After The Night

    The next morning.


    The pleasant rays of the sun hit the faces of a couple sleeping in each other''s arms. Their smiles showed that they had had a particrly good time the night before.


    The thick sheets covered almost their entire naked bodies.


    *Yawn*


    The girl with ck hair, Luna, woke up first. Seeing Theos'' sleeping face, she smiled. ''He looks so cute'' she thought, her small hands lightly caressing Theos'' face.


    She didn''t want to wake him, so she quickly stopped stroking his face. Seeing Theos'' bare chest, her fingers drew circles there.


    Her mind traveled wildly through the events of the previous night...


    Remembering her appearance almost torn apart by Theos and his words full of lust and desire, Luna''s face blushed visibly, embarrassed with how she behaved that night.


    ''Oh,e on Luna, it was only for that one time... Next time you''re not going to sumb to your desires,'' she mentally reminded herself.


    However, she knew more than anyone that her words were just an empty promise. Once you taste the intense pleasure and make that pleasure control you and destroy your mind just once, it could do it more easily the next time...


    Nevertheless, she still believed she was strong-minded enough not to fall, at least, not to fall into carnal desires now.


    ''Although I must admit that night was amazing,'' she admitted in her heart.


    She could not deny that in every moment she felt truly happy. She felt truly loved, more than ever, and every moment of pleasure brought her unprecedented satisfaction and ecstasy.


    At first, she had to admit that she felt quite shy and insecure.


    After all, it was natural for a woman to be nervous about her first time. Even more so when every woman has a recurring saying: Men like new things, don''t appreciate what they have, and don''t like old things.


    However, she repeated several times in her mind that Theos is not that kind of man. After all, he had treated her quite well, supported her more than anyone else, and listened to her problems, as well as solved them. What more could she ask for?


    ''Although it was a bit sudden to make us one that way, I don''t regret anything,'' Luna thought with a crazy smile gracing her lips.


    Her decision to take the initiative was that all in all, she felt a bit jealous that Alice became one with Theos, and she still didn''t.


    And, on top of that, she wanted to do it with Theos. After all, shouldn''t she do it with the man she likes? He''s the man she likes!


    However, her thoughts were also conflicted. ''What if he thinks I''m a pushover, a slut? Maybe I should have waited longer...'' she thought, feeling increasingly anxious.


    *PAH*


    But as if to push those thoughts out of her mind, she felt her buttock being brutally and mercilessly smacked. "Kya!" she cried out, flustered and frightened.


    In any case, if something like that had happened, she would cut the hand off quickly from a movement of her shadows, even long before he touched her.


    However, she let her guard down, besides, that hand, big and sturdy, she remembered it very well...


    The only hands that had ever touched and explored her body.


    Looking up, Luna met Theos'' gaze, who was smiling. "What, did I surprise you?" he asked with a yful grin.


    Luna rolled her eyes. She didn''t want to y along, especially when she knew she was going toe off as brutally embarrassed, so she buried her face in Theos'' chest.


    She inhaled his masculine scent, a bright, amused smile on her face.


    She didn''t pull away at any point, enjoying the moment.


    Theos didn''t push her away either but kept smiling, his good humor more than visible. Running his hands over Luna''s buttocks, his hands went up caressing her wless back, until he finally reached her head.


    There, Theos gently patted her head, stroking her hair.


    "You''re up pretty early, huh?" said Theos.


    "Mmm," Luna nodded obediently, enjoying Theos'' caresses.


    Theysted in that position for a long while, with Luna on top of Theos enjoying his caresses and Theos looking up at the blue sky, at the same time stroking Luna''s hair.


    "By the way, I have something to tell you," Theos confessed with a somewhat hesitant expression.


    Seeing Theos'' somewhat hesitant tone and expression, Luna raised an eyebrow with curiosity and some fear. She still hadn''t erased those worries from her mind.


    Fortunately, Theos didn''t talk about it.


    "I''m fighting Cam tomorrow, in an official academy match," Theos dered, dropping a bombshell for Luna.


    "Why?" she asked immediately, not understanding how a few hours ago they had been quite close, facing life-and-death situations together.


    "Rx, there is no hatred between us... It''s just a duel to fulfill a request or not," Theos stated, reassuring Luna.


    This was very different from a conventional duel, where most, as far as Luna understood, without duels to fight something and, in most cases, settle a grudge.


    Now, knowing that the duel was not due to any grudge, Luna''s body and mind were relieved. However, there was still quite a bit of curiosity about this matter.


    "And what is this request?" asked Luna, squinting her eyes.


    She waited patiently for Theos'' exnation, which fortunately came rather quickly.


    "I don''t know why, I guess seeing my strength, now she wants to recruit me for the Student Council since she is the Student Council President. But I refused, as I don''t want to be a part of that or anything that would intertwine me with academia," pausing slightly, Theos continued.


    "However, Cami didn''t give up; as ast resort, she used such a duel so that if she won, she could recruit me, and if I won, I could be free; something like that is the summary of what happened," Theos exined, giving a small summary of the events.


    After all, why hide these things from their wives?  It''s a serious matter, after all. Besides, they might find out tomorrow anyway. So better to say it now.


    ~

 Chapter 133: Curses?

    "Oh, I see," Luna nodded, understanding the situation.


    A frown appeared in her eyes. ''Maybe he wants a rtionship with Theos?'' Luna thought boldly, part of her paranoia letting itself shine through.


    But she quickly brushed those thoughts away. At least, for now, what I observe from Cam is that she doesn''t like Theos romantically.


    Although when she looks at him there is admiration and respect in Cam''s eyes, there is just that, admiration and respect. However, she knew more than anyone else that those feelings of respect and admiration could turn into infatuation.


    "Ahh," she sighed, pushing these thoughts out of her head.


    What was the point of worrying? She couldn''t do much; Cam was much more powerful than her.


    The only thing she could do was just one thing...


    "Theos, make sure you beat the crap out of her," Luna dered with glowing eyes.


    If Cam were to get beaten up by Theos, how could she like him? That was logical for her; if Theos brutally defeats and humiliates her, there are no future possibilities for a rtionship.


    Theos smiled, realizing her intentions. ''I''ll do my best,'' he assured her.


    ''Can''t you be more obvious with your intentions,'' Theos chuckled in his heart at the sight of Luna''s sparkling eyes.


    Still, he paid little attention to this, continuing to stroke her silky ck hair. In truth, he saw it as normal, after all, she felt threatened by Cami.


    Watching the blue sky, Theos recalled all the events of the trip to the Forest of Treasures.


    He could not deny that it was an exciting trip and that, in fact, he almost died. But fortunately, he escaped with his life and, on top of that, he improved a lot regarding his power and battle skills.


    Yes, thatbat experience he gained from facing off against a Holy Dragon was no small thing.


    Also, the Death Fragment was modified and much stronger than before...


    ''Later I should analyze the change of the Death Fragment and, above all, the weird memories I have in my mind,'' Theos said to himself.


    Indeed, he felt that if he would research more about the Death Fragment he could increase his power quite a bit.


    However, the weird thing is in something... ''I had some memories in my mind, Cami didn''t? That doesn''t make sense... I should have some strange memories in her mind, I don''t think her weapon and mine work that differently. Although they seem the opposite of each other, they are also quite simr, as if the two wouldplete each other...''


    Thinking about this, he frowned suspiciously.


    Lowering his head slightly, he saw Luna tenderly lying on his chest. With that alone, he felt quite happy.


    Nevertheless, he immediately became serious, remembering that she wanted to say something to him at that time but couldn''t because Cam was nearby.


    "Hey, Luna, I want to ask you something," Theos suddenlymented.


    Luna, who was sleeping peacefully on his chest, opened her eyes. "What do you want to ask me?"


    She already knew more or less what Theos wanted to ask her, and in fact, she also wanted to tell him. But she wanted to confirm what he currently wanted to know.


    "I want to know what you were going to say that time when you came out of the Bottomless Hole," he replied, quite curious about the matter.


    Luna looked up at him, her beautiful big eyes looking at him tenderly. She caressed his face.


    However, even though she looked tender, Theos could sense that Luna was afraid to say what she was about to say.


    He didn''t force her, waiting patiently for her to speak.


    Fortunately, Luna didn''t take long to respond. "I saw... Something weird," Luna said vaguely with doubtful eyes.


    She didn''t know how to exin the whole situation very well, but she thought about how to do her best. Quietly, she took a deep breath before blurting it all out at once.


    "Upon entering the Bottomless Hole, I didn''t see anything at first, in fact, it took quite a few minutes before I saw a violet light. I immediately went there, and after that, strange things happened," she paused, remembering as best she could everything that happened.


    "I went straight to that violet light, hoping that this was the object or something quite valuable, but as I was about to touch the violet light, all of a sudden, it disappeared, just like that. At that very instant, I felt my feet on the ground. Strangely and suddenly, I was on the ground again."


    "After that, a strange shadow attacked me with its weapon and managed to wound me. However, after damaging me, it didn''t attack anymore, but rather gave me a warning..."


    Just as Luna was about to finish the exnation, I got a severe headache.


    Grasping her head, the pain was so severe that Luna almost fell off the bed. Fortunately, she was held up by Theos.


    "Wait, take this," said Theos, panicking a bit.


    It was all quite sudden, from one moment to the next, she fell, just like that.


    He quickly took out a Rank A potion from his storage ring and gave it to Luna to drink.


    Luna was not careless, she quickly drank the potion without reversal, downing it in one gulp.


    Theos sighed in relief as he watched the potion take effect on Luna. She stopped clutching her head, and her frowning zeal softened.


    "I don''t know what happened, but it''s strange," Luna muttered.


    "Maybe they don''t want me to tell you anything, maybe it''s a curse...", Luna murmured again, somewhat frightened by the idea.


    Theos nodded silently, his face dark and solemn.


    But Luna didn''t react in the same way, even though she was scared, she smiled, not caring about this.


    "He told me that HE is destined to win and that you, you will always be a thousand steps behind HIM. I am not destined to be with you, and if I don''t fulfill my destiny, HE will always be more and more powerful..."


    Saying this, Luna felt a huge headache, as if at any moment she might explode.


    Quickly, Theos moved, pulling out an S-Rank potion from his storage ring; he handed it directly to Luna.


    "Thank you," Theos thanked sincerely.


    However, his eyes grew colder and colder until they reached a point of absolute ice.


    ~

 Chapter 134: An Unknown Enemy

    ''What were those statements? ''That HIM... It could be the same one that the Curse from that time spoke,'' Theos thought, his eyes showing absolute coldness.


    In his armsy Luna, resting with her eyes closed after the intense headache that almost made her faint.


    "HE will be a thousand steps ahead of me...", Theos muttered, starting to analyze every word Luna said.


    This meaning, parsing simply meant that he is much further ahead, much more powerful than Theos, or, at least, has many more advantages than Theos.


    However, the number "thousand" would have a hidden meaning? Perfectly could be, as possibly not.


    ''If he is someone, he is undoubtedly in the shadows...'', Theos concluded, without much more to say.


    Luna hadn''t told him much, possibly not everything, however, Theos wasn''t going to force her to say more.


    After all, he could see the extreme pain Luna felt; it was no ordinary headache.


    ''But, if the person who attacked Luna said this... It means that he saw HIM, he has met HIM, so there are two options: HE is controlling that person or the person escaped from HIM after meeting HIM,'' Theos concluded.


    Looking into the void, he created several possibilities in his mind:


    ''If it''s the first option, there could be several alternatives for that, like HE controlled that person to warn Luna. Therefore, it would be a kind of trap to manipte Luna and, consequently, try to manipte me...''


    ''But that doesn''t make sense; that would mean he wants us to keep us on our toes; why exactly, why does he want something like that,'' Theos asked himself, finding no answers.


    Finally, I sigh, for now, thinking about the other option:


    ''If it''s the second option, that would mean that his powers aren''t that powerful. Or it was simply an oversight, or that he wanted the person to escape to warn me and Luna. But then again, that doesn''t make much sense...''


    Theos'' mind was exploring all existing and non-existing possibilities and options, however, he couldn''t find something to highlight.


    In any given case, he only had a single hunch:


    ''On most asions, it is almost most appropriate that HE has done this on purpose to warn us. That means only one thing... He wants us to move, wants us to do more things, gains more power...'' Thinking about this, Theos felt a strong confusion.


    It was more than clear that HE wasn''t going to kill him, at least, for now, it was because... HE considered him useful? He considered him an object to gain more power?


    A vein bulged from Theos'' forehead, throbbing, full of rage and anger.


    How could he ept being a puppet in someone else''s game? How could he stand idly by knowing that a person was manipting him?


    The time he fought against that curse, he knew, he already knew this was happening. However, he didn''t know that the difference was so brutal as to be described as being a thousand steps ahead.


    That time, he didn''t despair; he had formed a small army, increased his rtionship with Luna, became much more powerful, entered the academy, defeated a King, entered the Forest of Treasures, and finally, had the actual cure for Luna''s parents.


    It could be said that he didn''t focus much on what the Curse had said that time. But now, with what Luna had said, he must focus if or if on this.


    ''Although, what Luna said... That his destiny is not to be together with me and that, if he doesn''t fulfill his destiny, HE will always be more powerful...'' suddenly, Theos'' mind was able to connect all, or at least most of the dots.


    His crimson eye glowed brightly. ''If this is true, if this is true...'', he thought repeatedly.


    Theos'' mind created several possibilities, but only one took on more meaning, one that made him feel a random roulette of different emotions.


    "And if... Most likely, HE wanted to warn us to move, and if the subject wasn''t controlled by HIM, or at least wasn''tpletely controlled at that moment and what he said was something sincere and honest, that means HE wants to'', thinking about this, Theos swallowed saliva.


    His face turned pale, however, a smile appeared on his lips, a crazy smile full of emotion, making a clear contrast with his current emotions.


    "Yes, if HE wants... That we move the plot, that we change the novel," Theos muttered, in an almost crazed state.


    She felt that he had discovered everything, everything that was missing, his bad hunches, more strange things going on...


    [The Host has discovered HIM.]


    Hearing the notification from the system, Theos further confirmed that his assumptions were correct.


    However, the crazy grin faded from his face, this time, he raised his eyebrow with curiosity and suspicion.


    ''I had already discovered the existence of HIM before, why does this appear,'' Theos inwardly asked the system.


    Unfortunately for him, the system did not answer that question, choosing to remain silent.


    There were also more suspicions. From the system''s notification, he could almost fully confirm that the system knows about HIM''s existence and, apparently, the system''s secrets.


    But for now, he did not pursue this issue, choosing to analyze and discuss itter. Now what is more important to him is that, why did the system notify that it had now discovered HIM?


    ''A very simple message, but too vague...'', thought Theos.


    ''Maybe HE''s existence boils down to something that wants at all costs to change the plot to gain power. Even his existence maye from changing the plot itself. There is a very small, if almost impossible, possibility that I create him by changing the plot. However, that is impossible, if not nearly impossible, that would leave far more questions than answers...''


    Theos'' mind traveled wildly to a myriad of possibilities, without sessfully finding one.


    *sigh*


    Finally, Theos sighed, mentally tired.


    Too much had happened in just a few days, his mind and fatigue no longer gave out.


    Staring at the morning sun, he decided to take a break...


    "Hmmm," the soft gasp of a waking Luna made Theos stop his movements.


    With Luna in his arms, he mine as she fluttered her long eyshes, slowly opening her eyes.


    After a while, Luna was able to open her eyes fully, meeting Theos'' concerned gaze.


    "Are you okay?" he asked with sincere concern and distress.


    After all, she had risked both her physical and mental health to tell him such valuable information. How could he not be concerned and grateful?


    Luna watched Theos'' worried face with a smile. She smiled sweetly and cheerfully said, "I''m fine, it hurts a little, but I''m quite well."


    He sighed in relief. "I thought something serious would happen to you. Fortunately, the curse that was cast on you was a rtively weak one."


    Luna nodded, agreeing with that. "By the way, I have to get to ss," she suddenlymented, remembering that she had sses at the academy today.


    Theos raised an eyebrow. "You can''t go," he said, his tone conveying that he wouldn''t take no for an answer.


    "Why not?" asked Luna with puppy dog eyes, trying to convince Theos.


    However, Theos'' stance was firm, leaving no room for argument. "No, he can''t, he just gave you a big headache that almost made you faint because of a curse, besides... I don''t think you can walk very well let''s say."


    The seriousness with which Theos said all this was unbelievable to Luna, who blushed with embarrassment at thest part.


    She felt no pain at all, however, she could still feel the weakness in her legs.


    Luna spected that she wouldn''t be able to walk five steps before she fell...


    However, she did not see this as a loss. Instead, she smiled happily, pouncing on Theos.


    "Fine, I''ll stay here ~" she whispered in his ear.


    Her voice was sultry and irresistible, like a subus.


    ''Since when could she be so erotic,'' Theos wondered, dumbfounded.


    Nevertheless, he yed along. With a smile, he hugged Luna''s back. Their two bodies glued to each other.


    "By the way, we have to go see your parents to give them the potion, don''t we?" said Theos suddenly.


    Luna nodded. "Yeah, we''re going in a few days... So you can meet your inws hahaha," she chuckled.


    Then she continued. "Today I am going to call the maids to tell me how they are. Yesterday, I called them just as I returned to my room, and they told me they had improved, so I think we will go in two days since tomorrow you have your so anxious battle."


    Theos smiled, indeed, tomorrow he had his so anxious battle.


    After that, the two talked for a while longer. After all the umted stress of these days, they talked about every day and cheerful things,ughed, joked, and flirted.


    They both knew that, eventually, they would have to talk more in-depth about what happened in the bottomless hole.


    ~

 Chapter 135: A Happy Meal.

    "Hmm," Luna yawned, her eyes slowly opening.


    "Huh?", opening her eyes, Luna gasped, surprised.


    Looking around she realized that she was now in her room at the academy.


    She couldn''t remember how she got here. Thest thing she remembered was...


    Thinking about thest thing she remembered, she blushed like a tomato. ''Ehh... He and I did it again, and after finishing a few rounds, I passed out...''


    Covering herself with the sheets, she covered her flushed face as well as her naked body.


    Lying in bed, she remembered everything that had happened.


    Possibly after making love again, Theos took her here and left silently.


    She felt a vague sense of sadness.


    Sighing, clutching the sheets so that they continued to cover her body, she got up.


    "I really can''t walk," she muttered to herself as her legs shook like noodles as they touched the ground.


    Another sigh escaped her lips, this time, a sigh of defeat. She sat back down on the bed, looking around at her surroundings.


    "Hum?", Luna felt confused as she saw a neatly folded piece of paper on the table next to her.


    On top of the paper, she saw arge te full of food.


    "This was made by Theos?", she asked herself, feeling sweetness in her heart.


    Grabbing the te of food. It''s arge te with rice, a coconut curry, a fried chicken thigh, and a light sd with tomato, onion, and lettuce.


    Luna grabbed the spoon from the te and carefullybined the rice with the curry. And so, she brought the spoon to her mouth, taking the first bite.


    Luna''s sleepy eyes widened in surprise. "Wow, that''s quite delicious," she expressed, a happy smile gracing her lips.


    After a while, she was finally able to find these happy, life-filled moments that made her truly happy.


    It had been a while since stress and despair had attacked her mind.


    Now she felt calm, at peace. She even felt truly happy. ''A dish made by your boyfriend when you wake up, besides delicious, is truly heaven'', thought Luna joyfully.


    After a few bites, she suddenly remembered something. ''I wondered how long it took him to cook all this, it feels quite borate for how tasty it is,'' she concluded.


    Although the food is undoubtedly quite delicious, it is not the main reason why Luna was surprised. This is because Theos, the heir to the most powerful family, a genius among geniuses, also knows how to cook so well.


    Undoubtedly, this was quite unusual news, and if it came to light, it would drive everyone crazy with surprise.


    And she couldn''t deny saying that the food she''s eating right now isn''t Theos. Who coulde into her room if not him? Plus it was warm, implying that it was freshly made.


    Luna ate every bite eagerly until... She left nothing on her te.


    *Burp*


    She burped, her hands caressing her now full and satisfied belly.


    "Now to read the note," she said to herself.


    She stretched out her hands slightly to grasp the small note. As she grabbed it, she quickly returned the paper to its original state.


    She read it carefully.


    [Hi, I''m Theos; I left a te full of food for you to eat, so enjoy. I''m sorry for leaving without warning, but tomorrow is the battle, and I must, at least, I must train a little; I must also talk to Alice. I''ll be back in your room soon; after all, I must take care of the little princess who can''t walk, hahaha.


    Bon appetit, Theos]


    Reading the entire contents of the paper, Luna smiled broadly. "Silly," she muttered to herself.


    Although reading that she was going to meet Alice after doing it with her, she couldn''t help but feel jealous and have a pout on her lips.


    However, she was sympathetic, after several days without seeing Alice, she thought it only natural that he would go to see her.


    Still with a smile on her lips, she carefully ced the te on the table. And finally, she clutched the note in her hands.


    Grabbing the sheets, she covered her entire body, from the tips of her toes to her head.


    "Go to sleep, I have to call my parentster," Luna said to herself, clutching Theos'' note tighter.


    Thus, she fell asleep with a smile that never left her face.


    ¡­


    On the streets of the academy, a young man with ck hair walked carefree toward his destination.


    "I hadn''t rxed this much in a while," said the man, who was, of course, Theos.


    Wearing an all-ck suit and dark leather shoes, he looked extremely elegant. Unfortunately, no one could appreciate him.


    Rather, unfortunately for them and fortunately for Theos, who was already getting tired of so much attention he was receiving.


    ''I hope Luna is okay... Leaving shortly after she lost her virginity is a bit harsh; I should stop doing that. I did a simr thing with Alice, and I''m not proud of it'' Theos thought reproachfully to himself.


    However, he had to try some things outside Luna''s room and the worst thing was that he couldn''t bring Luna because she could fall at any moment.


    Theos felt conflicted but chose the most appropriate decision, to go alone.


    However, he still had to meet with Alice first ... He had left her alone these past few days.


    ''There it is.''


    He saw a coffee shop right in front of him at a not-so-long distance. The coffee shop was almost empty, though.


    Almost empty, notpletely, because a beautiful woman was sitting there, looking like she was waiting for someone.


    Getting a better look at the woman''s face, Theos smiled.


    Going at lightning speed, from one moment to the next, he found himself right behind the beautiful woman sitting in front of a table.


    "Hello, my dear wife," Theos said in her ear.


    Yes, the beautiful woman is, naturally, Theos'' wife, Alice.


    She rolled her eyes. "Hello...," she replied dryly.


    ~

 Chapter 136: A Pretty Jealous Wife

    Alice rolled her eyes. "Hello..." she replied dryly.


    She didn''t even turn to look at Theo''s but just sat there as if nothing.


    A wry smile appeared on Theos'' lips, who sat right across from her.


    Only a table separated them.


    Alice''s cold eyes were not hidden in the least, nor was the angry expression on her face.


    Seeing the menu just above the table, Theos grabbed it and began to read it.


    ''There are several interesting dishes...'', he thought, reading the entire contents of the menu.


    Just as he was about to finish reading the menu, arge shadow appeared, covering his entire body. Unlike Luna, where shadows are his Mana and Path, this shadow is simply natural.


    ncing to the side, Theos noticed that the waiter had arrived.


    "Excuse me, what can I get you? Would you like a drink? Or would you also like some of the dishes from the menu," the waiter spoke, directing almost all of his attention to him.


    After all, it''s hard not to recognize him as the great heir to the Fallen family.


    Theos nced briefly at Alice, who still had a cold look on her face. Still, he wanted to speak to her. "Alice, what will you ask?" he asked.


    "Nothing," she replied instantly.


    Theos frowned slightly. "Well, I''ll have an orange juice with melted cheese sandwich," he ordered, handing the menu to the waiter


    "Fine, I''d bring it right over, sir," the waiter affirmed, grabbing the menu and walking away.


    Even he sensed the tension between the two.


    Seeing the waiter leaving, Theos turned his attention back to the woman in front of him, Alice.


    "What''s wrong with you?" asked Theos, finding Alice''s behavior somewhat odd.


    He had already thought that something like this would happen, after all, it''s not much fun that he, her boyfriend, had disappeared for several days.


    On top of that, he had disappeared with a girl...


    "You... You were in Luna''s room yesterday, weren''t you?", with a small blush on her cheeks, she said.


    She still hadn''t withdrawn her cold gaze and angry expression... However, those flushed cheeks with that expression made Theos think that it was certainly quite charming.


    ''Wait,'' Theos realized... She had discovered that he was in Luna''s room!


    His expression showed disbelief. "How did you know?" he asked, holding nothing back.


    ''Why hide it? She already knew.


    She rolled her eyes. "How could I not know? I know your scent perfectly. On my way out, I noticed that Luna''s whole room had your scent..."


    Hearing this, Theos was even more shocked, mostly because she said it as if it was the most natural thing in the world. Did he sense her scent from such a distance?


    He felt a shiver down his back.


    "Ahem...," Theos coughed slyly and continued with ament, "Luna was happy for now being able to save her parents, that''s why I went there, to party with her, but I didn''t know we were going to get to that situation..."


    Theos'' feigned guilty and regretful tone did not affect Alice.


    She stared at him, even without blinking.


    "Oh, you''re sorry?" she asked with a frown.


    "No," Theos answered immediately, dropping the pleasantries.


    He would never regret something like that; he is honest and sincere; making love with Luna was not something with which he would be ashamed or regret; if anything, it is quite the opposite; he was proud and happy about it.


    He loved her, and she loved him, too; there was nothing he could do about it.


    Seeing Theos'' sincerity, Alice revealed a small smile at the corners of her lips.


    "I like that you''re sincere," she said, continuing. "However, I''m still upset that you''d rather visit Luna than me, I could have given you the same thing, you know?"


    Thisst statement made her blush deeply, but she didn''t back down.


    Looking at the current Alice, Theos could only shake his head. ''No doubt, she''s quite jealous... Too much, although it''s normal,'' he thought.


    ''No girl would want her boyfriend to be messing around with other women, right? Alice, who loved him so much, even to a degree of insanity ording to the system, it''s a miracle in itself that she hasn''t done something crazy yet.


    Theos looked at her with gentle eyes, reaching out his hand, he lightly caressed Alice''s face.


    ''Damn, why such a charming smile and eyes? That''s cheating... No woman would resist,'' Alice thought, annoyed with herself.


    She couldn''t even fake her annoyed temper, falling without resistance to Theos'' caresses.


    ''Oh, I know it''s only been a few days, but I truly miss this,'' Alice thought, floating her face against Theos'' hand.


    They stayed like that for a few minutes. Until the waiter arrived to give Theos his food and drink.


    He quickly left, watching the romantic and sugar-filled scene between the two.


    ''Oh... In China I think they call this giving him dog food, don''t they,'' Theos thought as he watched the waiter quickly leave the ce.


    Seeing the dish in front of him, he had been prepared several sandwiches with melted cheese, which had undoubtedly been quite delicious.


    "Do you want some?" he asked, seeing that he couldn''t eat all this alone.


    Alice nodded with a smile. "Sure."


    Seeing her reaction and words, he couldn''t help but chuckle. "Just a moment ago you were staring at me coldly and told me dryly that you didn''t want anything. Are you that quick to change? Are you bipr?"


    Alice blushed quite a bit. That could be a sick one she has.


    In her mind, the possibility existed. However, how could she admit it just like that?


    "Stop teasing me, please..." she pleaded shyly.


    Hearing those words and Alice''s shy appearance, Theos felt a D¨¦j¨¢ Vu. A while ago she had said something simr with the same expression.


    Slowly withdrawing his hand from Alice''s face. He offered her one of the sandwiches, which she took and began to eat.


    Peacefully the two ate and talked about multiple things, mostly everything that had happened since he left.


    She told everything without leaving anything unreported.


    But after a while, her eyes lit up.


    "Right, I forgot to tell you... We have the princess of the kingdom as a ssmate!"


    ~

 Chapter 137: A Very Concerned Wife

    "Hum? The princess is our study partner?" asked Theos curiously.


    Alicia nodded frantically in confirmation. "Yes, she is our study partner. She arrived a few days ago, she''s quite...", she paused, thinking how best to express what she was thinking.


    "Hm, she''s quite peculiar... She''s quite talented and intelligent, she''s also quite elegant, but there''s something about her that I don''t know how to exin... She''s shy and somewhat awkward, I think that''s the best way to describe her."


    At such ament, Theos smiled, eating a sandwich to fill the hunger in his stomach.


    ''Hm, the little princess of Hydronia... Russe Hydronia would be my cousin in this case; in the novel, she is like that, a character who, despite being royalty, is somewhat shy, especially because of the ident at the Rasforh family banquet.'' suddenly, Theos remembered something crucial.


    ''True, the son of the Rasforh family was never found... Something happened to him and possibly something quite bad.''


    Theos'' eyes grew weary. How many more problems will he have to solve? Undoubtedly quite a few.


    He decided to briefly forget about all this, deciding to eat in peace.


    However, he again turned to Alice who was looking at him with curious eyes.


    "What, why are you staring at me so intently?" asked Alice, lowering her head shyly as she blushed.


    "I want to tell you something important...", he replied, opting for a serious expression.


    "Oh... What do you want to talk about?", she also put on a serious expression under the two red clouds on her face.


    Seeing that Alice is taking the situation seriously, he continued, "Tomorrow I will fight Cam, the most powerful student in all of The Academy."


    At such a revtion, Alice''s previously serious face turned into a face full of surprise and shock.


    "What, you''re going up against Cami, the most powerful in the entire Academy?!" she raised her voice a little more than naturally, sounding exasperated.


    Theos nodded, confirming her words.


    Alice''s face filled with concern and exasperation. Rising from the chair, she moved closer to Theos until, with both of her hands, she grabbed his face and made him stare at her.


    "You know what it means to fight the most powerful in the Academy, don''t you?" asked Luna, her eyes narrowed.


    However, he only nodded. Knowing full well the risks and what it meant to take on that duel/challenge.


    "...", Alice couldn''t believe her eyes.


    ''He knows what he''s up against, why doesn''t he refuse that confrontation? Or is it the two of them mustpulsorily face each other?'', she thought, wondering several things in her head.


    She did not know much about the power of every person. However, the most powerful student in the entire Academy is very title truly terrifying and coveted by more than one.


    ''There are even rumors that she has defeated several teachers, she is truly terrifying,'' she concluded.


    She was confident in Theos'' power, in his abilities, but against such an imposing opponent, what could she do?


    Seeing Alice''s intense concern, Theos raised his hand again, stroking her face gently.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be a battle to the death; I won''t lose my life; at most, I will be badly injured," he reassured her with his caresses and serene voice.


    This seemed to affect Alice; her narrowed eyes returned to normal while her body softened.


    She sighed. "Okay, exin everything to me: why you''re going to fight her, what for, and how you n to win."


    At this suggestion, Theos proceeded to exin everything to Alice, everything in great detail.


    He even exined to her most of his adventures in the Forest of Treasures and the Dragon Realm.


    Alice''s expressions changed continuously for every word Theos uttered, sometimes showing worry, fear, surprise, anger, and helplessness.


    Without a doubt, a roller coaster of emotions.


    Theos told me everything to Alice, only excluding what Luna had seen in the Endless Well.


    "...," she was silent, staring at him.


    At this point, she had stopped clutching Theos'' face to sit down in front of him again.


    For a few moments, she had a nk, inexplicable, aimless stare.


    "So... You''re going up against a Sacred Dragon of Supreme rank?".


    Each word she slowly blurted out before forming the question, a confirmation of what Theos had done there.


    He nodded, confirming that she had heard correctly.


    For more than a full minute, she had no words to say. She wentpletely nk.


    She had learned quite a bit at the academy in just a few days, above all, the difference between power ranks. And thus, she knew very well, at least theoretically, how strong Supreme beings are.


    ''A Master facing a Supreme... Isn''t that just crazy? I want to kill myself with worry,'' Alice asked herself mentally, staring at Theos.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    In the end, she simply let out a sigh.


    "I don''t know what to say... But please, never do that again," Alice pleaded, feeling a lump in her throat.


    No one wants her partner to die in an unknown ce without her knowing. For her, that would be a nightmare, a life without meaning...


    Theos didn''t nod immediately, however.


    He knew he could simply say an ''It''s okay'' or ''I assure you''.


    ''But wouldn''t that be lying to him?''


    He is, first and foremost, an honest man to the people he loves. His morals and principles would not let him tell his beloved wife a lie.


    He could hide anything, of course, however, he could not lie. They are quite different things.


    Seeing that Theos didn''t agree with her words right away, Alice began to get anxious and insecure.


    ''Maybe he was upset for asking her that? Maybe I shouldn''t have said it like that so directly... Possibly I did wrong'', a sea of insecurities began to drown Alice''s mind.


    The two of them had different thoughts and concerns...


    Finally, Theos sighed. "Alice, I can''t promise you anything, this world is very vast and dangerous, so with my status and ambitions, I will always be in danger," he said, looking at Alice steadily.


    He continued. "However, if it makes you feel better, as long as it''s not necessary, I won''t put myself in danger."


    Alice didn''t know how to feel now. He had just rejected and, at the same time, epted her suggestion. But somehow, she felt reassured, and she decided to trust Theos.


    Nevertheless...


    ''I must be much stronger, much stronger to fight by his side... If he will always be in danger, why not me?'' she thought, inwardly with a twisted smile.


    Strength is everything in this world; in such a short time, she understood that. However, she also wanted to add something...


    ''Love and strength is everything in this world,'' she concluded.


    Without love, she could not be stronger. Possibly this is why she thought that way.


    Strength would be the me, and love the fuel that constantly makes the me grow; for her, it was like that.


    If Theos knew what she thought, he would possibly be throwing up rainbows now.


    "Promise?" she asked, wanting Theos'' promise.


    He smiled. "Sure, I promise."


    Hearing his confirmation, she smiled broadly, a rather cheerful smile.


    It wasn''t what she wanted to achieve. She wanted Theos to be free of danger, but, knowing that he couldn''t do this, she would settle for what he said.


    After all, she didn''t think she was capable of clipping Theos'' "wings," of destroying his ambitions and dreams.


    Theos'' smile also became happy to know that Alice was content with what he said.


    He didn''t want to see Alice sad, so seeing her so cheerful, he couldn''t help but feel relieved.


    "Uh, you''re done eating," she warned, looking at Theos'' empty te.


    "Yes, actually, I''m quite satisfied," he said, grabbing the ss with orange juice and drinking it in one gulp.


    "The meal was simple but quite delicious," Theos said.


    Alice nodded, agreeing with his words.


    They had already finished eating.


    ''I think I''d better go train now, I should get back to Lunater,'' Theos thought.


    He wanted to be for Luna that day; after all, she had just lost her chastity.


    Thinking about this, Theos got up. ''I''m going to train; tomorrow is the duel.''


    Alice nodded. But suddenly, her eyes shed with a bit of lust and excitement. "Let''s both go together, so we both go in ~"


    Seeing Alice''s expression, Theos didn''t know whether tough or cry. However, how to refuse such an obvious offer?


    "Sure, but we''re going to train; I don''t think I''ll win easily," Theos warned.


    However, his words had another meaning that Alice caught: let''s train after "that."


    With a smile, she, too, rose from her seat.


    Looking at Alice beside him, Theos recalled. ''She should have things to tell too; in the Novel, they didn''t go into much depth about her. I love her intensely for Theos'' soul and myself, but I don''t know much about her,'' he thought.


    He didn''t want to give favoritism, so, he decided to talk to Aliceter about it.


    For now, pay for the food and go train...


    ~

 Chapter 138: Duel Preparation

    The following day.


    * yawn*.


    Theos yawned.


    On a normal day, he would carefully and slowly prepare to leave his room.


    However, is today a normal day?


    ''Today is the Duel,'' he reminded himself, quickly getting out of bed.


    On this asion, he had no girl in bed, something that caused him some nostalgia.


    Nevertheless, he went ahead, taking straight to the bathroom to take a nice refreshing shower that would wake him up immediately.


    He spent no more than five minutes there when he emerged as if he were a new being. His sleepy eyes had disappeared to give way to a determined and determined look.


    He was already mentally preparing for this...


    With a towel covering his waist to just past his knees, Theos walked to the closet, where he grabbed a few clothes before putting them on.


    "Ready," he affirmed, tossing the towel down.


    The towel flew until it finallynded on the little dog in the closet, where it hungfortably.


    Looking at himself in the mirror, Theos couldn''t help but praise himself. ''Truly I am too handsome.''


    In the mirror, he showed himself to be quite a handsome and handsome man. ''But this you all know already, don''t you?


    The clothes he was wearing were a in and simple suit of a dark and ck shade. Though simple, for Theos'' tall figure and temperament, he looked quite elegant and appealing.


    With ck leather shoes on his feet, Theos looked ready to leave his room.


    "Uh, it''s still 7 a.m.," he muttered to himself, ncing at the time on his cell phone.


    Unlocking his cell phone, he proceeded to check the socialworks, especially to see thetest news from the academy, since it had a forum and specific groups.


    [Great Battle of the Stars: Theos Von Fallen vs Cam, The Unbeatable Genius goes The Strongest!]


    [Today at 9:00 AM a Historic Duel will take ce, Theos vs Cam. Who do you think won?]


    [The New Super Star, the new genius and monster, Theos Von Fallen, nicknamed The Crimson Shadow, as even, The Prince of Chaos, today will face The Strongest, the Uncontroble Cami]


    [ce your bets, who do you think will win?]


    [80% Cam - 20% Theos]


    "...", looking at the social media, Theos could onlyugh with irony.


    ''Well, it''s quite normal, after all, she''s a Third Year and already has enough poprity with those in her same ss or second years,'' he thought rationally.


    He just believed that those 20% who voted for him were from his same Year and, to a greater extent, many girls.


    But after all, they were bets, and most of them didn''t want to lose. Many girls haven''t seen the true beauty of Theos.


    Thinking this, Theos turned off his cell phone and put it away.


    ''I should make a note to call the guards I left in charge of the Vampire raceter, after all, I have several missed calls from them,'' he reminded himself.


    For now, however, it was time to go to the showdown.


    Opening the door, he walked out of the room.


    ¡­.


    Victory Coliseum


    In the main coliseum of the academy, a ce where the biggest official battles take ce, today, for the first time in a long time except for official events, the whole coliseum was filled to overflowing.


    Everyone wanted to know the oue of the battle that was about to be fought: Theos vs Cam.


    As the central location of the Academy, it is in a ce apart from the other ss Zones, but still close enough for the students to get there without any problems.


    "Who do you think I won, Alice?" asked Luna, sitting right next to Alice.


    In a private room, the two were looking at the whole stage from the window, as premium rooms where they had the best view. This was because Theos himself got custom rooms at the Colosseum...


    Alice touched her chin, thoughtfully at Luna''s question. "Well, I''m sure you think Theos is going to win. I think so too, though it''s going to be a close battle," she smiled, briefly exining what she believed to be the oue of the battle.


    With a smile that showed off her pearly whites, Luna nodded, agreeing wholeheartedly with Alice''s words.


    [Hello everyone, I just came to let you know that... The Battle will begin in 30 minutes!]


    "Yes!" shouts of joy came from the stands.


    Luna and Alice looked at the Colosseum clock, which showed the time: 8:31 AM.


    "It won''t be long now," Alicemented, being a bit anxious.


    They both felt anxious as if, in a few hours, they were going to witness one of the biggest events in the world.


    For some reason, they both had that feeling, which made them nervous and anxious.


    However, a voice snapped them out of that state.


    "Hello, Little Sisters!" it called out, the voice echoing throughout the premium room.


    Turning in unison, Luna and Alice saw a beautiful woman with pure white hair standing in the doorway. It didn''t take much more description to know who she was: Nora Von Fallen.


    "What are you doing here?" they both asked again in unison.


    Nora smiled, "Theos is my brother, you know," closing the door behind her, she continued. "Everyone knows I''m Theos'' sister; even though I''m adopted, everyone treats me with the utmost respect. If I want to enter the Premium Room to see my brother''s battle with the best views, they will honor my request."


    Nora exined with a soft smile, however, her eyes and face showed a certain arrogance and pride.


    Alice and Luna almostughed at that, finding it very funny.


    "Okay, no problem, sit here," Luna said, pointing to a sign next to them.


    Happy and cheerful, Nora sat in the chair, eagerly awaiting the start of the duel.


    She, too, had her conclusions about this duel, but she kept it to herself, wanting the diators, Theos and Cam, to surprise her.


    ''I think this will be the first time I''ll see you fighting totally for real, little brother ~,'' Nora thought, blushing as she imagined how attractive it would be to her brother fighting for real.


    Just thinking about it, she couldn''t help but fantasize about not-so-moral things.


    ~

 Chapter 139: Before Entering the Battlefield

    ''A rather... Modern colosseum, you might say,'' Theos thought to himself, looking at therge colosseum in front of him.


    After walking for a long while and eating some small snacks, he arrived here.


    Looking at the time on his cell phone, the battle would start in 20 minutes. He would only have 15 to 18 minutes left to prepare.


    Sighing, Theos entered the extremely modern-looking coliseum.


    From Theos'' recollection, it looked more like a ser stadium than anything else, as the Colosseum the roof is enclosed in a circr shape.


    The silver and white colors are the most dominant colors of the whole Colosseum, even the only ones one could say, thus being a much better look... Thanks to that, it gave the feeling that the Colosseum was even bigger than it already is.


    However, as he entered the Colosseum under the supervision of the guards, who did not stop him, Theos realized what he saw, the outside of the Colosseum was nothingpared to the inside.


    "I didn''t remember it like this," he muttered to himself, quite surprised.


    Everything looked even more technological and modern, every corner had a robot attendant or butler waiting for any order.


    Upstairs, one could see all the coliseum data on a holographic screen; data like Temperature, Wet, People inside, height, type of battlefield arena, etc.


    Theos marveled at all this. Nevertheless, he shook his head.


    It was only a short time before the start of the battle, why get distracted by simple and in things? He didn''t want that.


    So he quickly got the hell out of there.


    Looking at the map, or rather, dozens of maps on the walls, Theos knew where to go, so he didn''t need the help of a robot assistant.


    It didn''t even take him 3 minutes when he arrived in front of the door of a room, which he opened without any problems.


    As he opened the door, Theos observed everything inside the room: armor that looked extremely strong, weapons that would undoubtedly be used by at least Grand Master, A, and A+ rank potions.


    All the important resources for a battle he now had at his disposal.


    ''It''s a pity that I can only fight with what I have at my disposal'', he thought, remembering the message he had receivedst night from Cam, who informed him that they would not use any of the equipment given by the academy.


    And to make it fairer, they would only use weapons, no armor or potions.


    Theos could only shake his head. He didn''t feel bad or sorry; after all, he didn''t even know how to fight in armor. It would possibly be very different from fighting without it.


    ''Anyway, I''ll leave my ring here,'' he concluded.


    Grabbing his storage ring, he pulled out the cell phone and his weapon before Death Fragment.


    He subsequently left the ring on a small table in the room and left it there normally.


    After all, who would dare to steal it? Just a bit crazy...


    It''s not like I have many things of value either except for the Death Fragment and the cell phone itself, which is a rather private device.


    ''I''ve got about 10 minutes left to get in, should I call those guards,'' Theos wondered to himself.


    He didn''t have much time to think, so he decided to make a quick call before leaving.


    Dialing the guard''s number, he waited patiently for them to answer. Finally, after a while, a guard answered.


    "Hello -"


    "Quickly report everything, now, be concise and straight to the point, I must leave to do something important in 10 minutes," Theos ordered before the Guard spoke in full.


    Fortunately, the Fallen family guards are well-trained, so he quickly carries out the order.


    "Sir, the Vampires have be much more powerful because of the armor, they all have armor now. We have been training them all with technique and battle style to make them more powerful. At the same time, the current report is that rumors have been heard that...", taking a pause, the guard swallowed saliva.


    "There are rumors that a Titan has been born, a giant who is muchrger than his species, dominated as a Titan, they say he is the Chosen One of the race of the Giants."


    "Because of this, there are rumors that soon, when the Tyran grows, which by the rumors, grows even faster than normal giants, which already grow abnormally fast. Possibly in a few months, Titan will already be in its adult stage, and they will begin their n to rule the entire Forbidden Zone."


    Even for the Fallen family guards, a bit of fear and panic could be heard in his mostly obedient and confident voice.


    Theos couldn''t scoff or anything like that; he knew what the guard was talking about; something simr happened in the novel... The Birth of the Titan.


    ''Well, it''s not a Titan, but it''s easier to call it that,'' he reminded himself.


    From his lips escaped a sigh. ''Well, very good report. In about a week I''ll be there, so you shouldn''t worry. Just try not to get killed by the Vampires," Theos warned.


    On the other end of the phone, the guard nodded. "Thank you, my lord; I know very well that your time is very valuable, so I will take my leave. I will call you if I find anything relevant and for any emergency."


    Theos nodded. He only had five minutes left to enter the fight.


    Saying goodbye, he put his phone away again and started to enter thebat arena.


    ''One Titan and two Lost Monsters... Without a doubt, the Forbidden Zone is among the most dangerous in the world,'' he thought, his eyes turning cold and calcting.


    ''I may have to send my army out of there, I am not prepared for the wars that will ur there... Or I can fight and earn a very good reward... It will all be in my abilities when that timees.''


    With this thought, Theos could only strive to improve every day, expectant for the future thaty in store for him.


    No doubt there were many things to do, but for now, one step at a time.


    ''First, I need to get rid of everything that entangles me to the Academy and this is the first and most important step.''


    ~

 Chapter 140: A Little Talk With Eleanor

    "Let''s go!!!"


    "It''s going to start the fight! It''s going to be very exciting!"


    "I bet everything on Invincible Cami, I hope I wasn''t disappointed."


    Various shots and conversations were going back and forth all over the battlefield bleachers.


    All the seats had long since been filled, having the capacity of over a hundred thousand people in the stands, cheering for their favorite diator.


    ''Hm, there are several familiar faces,'' thought Theos, looking at every one of the spectators.


    After finishing the call, it was normal for him to enter through the main entrance to wait for Cami in the arena.


    However, he quickly regretted it. After all, knowing who was in the stands, the mood of it, and who was the most supported.


    Obviously and naturally, the most apanied was Cam. However...


    Looking at a secluded spot, one could see several groups of fans wearing a ck shirt and, in the center, an image of Theos'' face; all the fan groups are entirely made up of women dancing and, a few, singing.


    Theos couldn''t help but raise the corner of his lips in a bitter smile. ''I just hope it''s not those Religious groups about me,'' he thought, remembering all those religious groups about him.


    But all that to say, then if Theos regretted going out the main entrance, how does he see the whole grandstand now?


    Simple...


    He just walked out the main entrance, yes, but with a barrier that made him invisible in the world, no one could see him except beings much stronger than him.


    So, he was walking all over the arena without being seen.


    Looking up at the whole thing, Theos noticed the Academy''srge private rooms for this kind of event.


    He could see Alice, Luna, and Nora there, sitting peacefully. This is because the wall of the room is made entirely of ss so that the people inside the room can see the battle and the others can see them as well.


    ''Why does Nora look so strange,'' Theos wondered, looking at Nora''s expression.


    She, along with Alice and Luna, were talking quietly. However, Theos could see and feel that something was not right with Nora.


    He shook his head. For now, he has more things to do.


    ''I don''t think it''s a good idea to leave my phone with them either...'', Theos concluded, remembering how the three of them had lost their key.


    He would have to find someone to leave his phone with, so Theos looked around, searching for a trustworthy person.


    He couldn''t just leave it on the ring. He had already learned to be extremely cautious.


    He is powerful, quiet, and a genius without equal; however, not because of that, he would arrogantly go about creating that not even the gods can against him.


    It wasn''t long before Theos finally found someone, a person who, at least, he considered trustworthy.


    He quickly approached with a great leap, flying over all the onlookers.


    No one noticed Theos'' presence or flight, goingpletely unnoticed.


    *Fall*.


    Hended from the coliseum seats. However, unlike the others, the person sitting there was kind of set apart from the others...


    The other students were moving away from her at least 5 seats down, up, right and left.


    Quickly Theos widened his barrier so that the two could enter, leaving room to move.


    "Who is it?" The woman asked, looking at the man in front of her, she frowned.


    She felt as if she had entered someone''s domain, a stranger''s, plus the Mana they used was far frommon.


    ''Is someone trying to kill me?'' she wondered, turning slightly to look at the person who had locked her in a barrier.


    Seeing the person in front of her, her frown disappeared, reced by a surprised expression.


    "Theos?!" she eximed, surprised.


    He smiled. "Himself, Eleanor," he replied.


    Yes, for the first time, he had willingly approached Eleanor, who is "legally" his fianc¨¦e.


    Her eyes lit up but quickly turned to a frown.


    "What do you want?" he asked again.


    Seeing her guard up, Theos raised an eyebrow curiously. "Why are you changing your attitude so suddenly? I don''te here to fight you or look for trouble..."


    She quickly replied. "I know very well that you don''te to fight me, at least from what you have shown, that''s not who you are. However, I also know you well, you have almostpletely ignored me. Now, you willingly seek me out; what would I think? You need something from me."


    At Eleanor''s exnation, Theos couldn''t help but praise. It was what he was thinking of doing.


    "You don''t have to worry, even though I came here to ask you for a favor, it''s no big deal."


    Hearing this, Eleanor became a little interested. "Fine, say it."


    Hearing her confirmation, Theos pulled out his phone and presented it to her. "You see, I need someone to take care of this phone for me; I don''t n on leaving it in my storage ring for some personal reason, nor do I n on fighting with it, as I can destroy it mid-battle."


    Eleanor couldn''t help but roll her eyes at the phone Theos held and his exnation.


    "Is it just this?" she asked, unable to believe that things would be so simple.


    He shrugged. "Sure, what do you think I''d ask?" he asked with interest.


    Eleanor opened and closed her mouth, unable to get her words out, for when she was about to say one, she regretted it, and so forth.


    ''Right, he''s from the Fallen family; he doesn''t need anything; my family isn''t qualified enough to do him a favor,'' she thought with some disappointment and frustration.


    A few months ago, all was well; even though the Fallen family dominated among most of their kin, Teressa was not a danger beyond being only of the Royal family.


    And Theos had not shown his full potential to the world.


    They had two weaknesses, so the Fallen family could not dominate as brutally as before.


    However, now Theos had revealed his potential, being a total monster.


    Practically now the Fallen family would have nothing to envy anyone.


    She could already see Theos'' future, a fantastic future full of glory, and even he is already shaping that future.


    "So, do you ept?" he said, interrupting Eleanor''s fantasies and thoughts.


    She blushed slightly, realizing she had been staring at Theo for a long time. "Fine, I''ll do you that favor. But I have a question."


    Seeing Eleanor so shy, he couldn''t help but smile slightly. "Fine, you can ask me anything you are."


    Hearing Theos'' confirmation, she asked a question. "You''re always surrounded by Luna and Alice, I think they''re called... Why don''t you tell them, or your sister?"


    At this question, Theos shook his head.


    Moving a little closer, he held out his hand, which had the cell phone in it. The meaning was clear: for her to grab the cell phone.


    "Well, if I''m honest with you, I think you''re a pretty responsible person, and you always keep your promises." after a pause, he frowned slightly, continuing. "Besides, rtively recently, I gave my keys to Nora, Luna, and Alice, and do you know what happened?"


    Eleanor''s eyes showed curiosity. ", What happened?"


    "They lost my keys! Even Alice and Luna got into a fight, ming each other that they lost the key. After that, I had to go ask for new keys!"


    Eleanor couldn''t help but burst outughing when she heard the story. Especially at Theos'' somewhat annoyed and frustrated expression.


    After a while ofughing, she stopped, clutching her stomach from the pain she felt fromughing so hard.


    "Okay... Okay, I promise I''ll take care of her, you don''t have to worry," she assured him, responding with a charming smile.


    Even though Theos didn''t like beingughed at at all, this time he let it go. After all, he believed Eleanor wouldn''t have had a very good time these days...


    After she grabbed the cell phone from his hand, Theos slowly walked away.


    "I would like to hear from your father. However, it is toote for me..." he said, looking at the arena where there were only a few seconds left for the entrance of the diators: Theos and Cam.


    Eleanor nodded, a bit of sadness could be seen reflected in her face and look. "Okay, I understand, we''ll talkter.", after saying this, she continued.


    "I wish you the best of luck so you can beat Cami; she represents ss Zero First Year well." having said this, she smiled at him.


    Theos simply nodded. Walking away to face Cam.


    ''Hm, maybe Eleanor isn''t so bad after all...'', he thought, a half smile on his lips.


    He couldn''t say he hadn''t enjoyed the conversation with Eleanor, who looked much more mature than the Original Novel.


    ''I hope she''s improved her power as well,'' he wished, wanting to see her full true potential this time.


    Looking at the clock in the Colosseum, there were only 10 seconds left until the start of the battle.


    Theos was quickly on the battlefield.


    ~

 Chapter 141: Beginning Of The Battle

    *Fall*.


    Theos quicklynded on the battlefield after performing a great acrobatic jump, which, unfortunately, no one saw.


    ''Finally, it''s time for battle,'' he thought.


    He had prepared intensively for this fight.


    Well, he trained "intensively" after doing "intensive exercises" with Alice beforehand.


    After that, he went to Luna''s room to take care of her and prepare food for her, as well as spend some time with her before leaving.


    Remembering everything he had done yesterday, he was quite shameless. But if there was one thing he couldn''t be criticized for, it was being a gentleman.


    At least with his beloved wives.....


    "3"


    Seeing the countdown, Theos got a little excited, even though he was feeling quite expectant for this battle he was going to fight.


    "2!" the crowd cheered, chanting thest number at the top of their voices.


    "1!!!"


    With the loudest and biggest collective shout Theos has ever seen in his life, the two gates opened, the two main gates which the diators, Cami and Theos, must enter and exit respectively.


    The loud voice of a narrator excited the crowd even more. "Hello, very good morning; today, we wee the First Great Duel of the new school year, Theos Von Fallen vs Cam!"


    Swallowing saliva, the announcer continued. "And, right now, let us appreciate the elegant and dignified entrance of our Queen, Cam!" after shouting at the top of his lungs from the door in front of Theos, a loud noise was heard.


    Out of the door, came a beautiful woman with white hair so soft and silky it tempted everyone to stroke it, a pair of Emerald colored eyes this time, or as always, showing the rawest indifference.


    However, those who have been with Cam the most and know her rtively well might have noticed in her nonchnt expression some nervousness and excitement.


    The excitement of facing Theos, a genius among geniuses, a total monster, and nervousness about losing.


    ''Losing is not in my dictionary of words,'' she reminded herself, motivating herself.


    She was wearing a long all-white dress with gold lines; the skirt covered all her legs, and even her shoes or heels couldn''t be seen.


    She held two swords, in her right hand an all-white sword, looking like the sword of an angel himself.


    In her left hand, she held a marvelous sword of a golden color, white and with ck lines like an ink that wanted to consume the majesty of the rest of the de.


    "It''s the Invincible! It''s the Queen!"


    "The Untouchable! I bet everything on her... Don''t let me down!"


    "Her beauty is simply exceptional, unique in the world!"


    The spectators, i.e. students, were shouting Cam''s name for a long time, cheering her on, fully expressing their admiration and respect for her.


    After all, she is the favorite to take the victory in this duel.


    ''Wow, she sure did a good job of sprinkling our match all over the Academy,'' Theos thought with a smile.


    The coliseum had been filled to an absurd degree.


    Theos and Cam''s poprity had reached its highest peak...


    *Boom*


    Arriving just a few feet from the epicenter of the arena, Cam came to an abrupt halt, stomping her foot hard on the sand.


    The coliseum trembled slightly, demonstrating her beastly physical power. A single stomp would cause a structure hundreds and hundreds, even thousands of meters around to tremble.


    All the spectators fell silent. For a few brief moments, silence reigned throughout the Coliseum.


    Until the narrator spoke again...


    "The Queen has made her entrance to the battlefield!" the announcer shouted.


    Everyone else shouted with excitement, making Theos remember those "Goal" shouts in the sport of Ser.


    ''But... Wasn''t that a bit embarrassing,'' he thought, now looking at Cami''s stoic expression.


    Yes, she may be stoic, but Theos, someone quite close to all human emotions, realized at once that underneath that expression she was hiding her embarrassment.


    The announcer spoke again. "Well, very well, since we introduced The Invincible Cami... Isn''t it time to meet the Genius among Geniuses,beled as The Prince of Chaos?"


    "Yes!!!", many responded enthusiastically.


    Even Theos didn''t know why he had been given that nickname.


    ''I guess because of my Path that makes my whole body covered in darkness,'' he made a guess, but without subtracting so sure.


    "Good! Then let''s wee the Prince of Chaos, also dubbed by women as The Male Dio... Theos Von Fallen!" the announcer shouted at the top of his lungs.


    Theos nearly fell over. ''What the fuck? What do you mean, Male God? Was it necessary to say that?'' he asked himself.


    Undoubtedly, an announcer with a lot of skill at making diators feel a lot of embarrassment.


    Looking around, Theos could find no sign of anyone with a microphone, so he assumed the narrator must be somewhere, hiding.


    ''When I find him I''ll teach him a lesson,'' he promised himself.


    "Where is he? I don''t see him..."


    "If it''s true, it''s taken him long enough."


    "Are you scared?"


    "Shut up, you bastard! Do you want to get us killed? I know very well that you like that girl, but all the women here only have eyes for him!"


    Discussions, gossip, and spection soon followed as he saw that no one wasing out of the door where Theos was supposed to leave.


    Seeing that it was already their turn, Theos didn''t make them wait any longer, after all, he made them wait a little longer because he was looking for the announcer.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t find him...


    *He gasped.


    Theos broke through the barrier, revealing his figure that was only a few meters away from the epicenter of the arena.


    He had moved a little to coincide with Cam.


    Everyone gasped in unison, except only Eleanor, who knew about this.


    "How long has she been there?"


    "Was that an invisibility barrier?"


    "How much dominion can someone have over their Mana to do that!!!?"


    Questions and affirmations soon followed, amazed at the fact that Theos could make an invisibility barrier and, ording to his expression, without the merest effort, almost without fatigue.


    "How long have you been there?", Cami''s soft, curious voice reached Theos'' ears.


    He smiled slightly. "Since before you were here, a few minutes ago, when I took the opportunity to walk around the battlefield."


    Cam frowned suspiciously. "That means... What did you study the entire battlefield, did you set traps?"


    At this interrogation, Theos felt quite offended. Was he not noble enough to make a duel without cheating?


    He, likewise, frowned, but this time in annoyance, with a practically icy stare. "Who do you think I am? If you want, you can see the entire battlefield for yourself, check everyst ounce of sand?"


    Hearing Theos'' cold voice and expression, she immediately regretted saying those words. "Uh... I''m sorry if I offended you, it''s just that I took thebats too seriously."


    Cami''s apology proved to affect Theos, his gaze bing less icy. ''Anyway, let''s get this started,'' he said simply, taking two steps back.


    ''I''m pretty respectful of the rules in an official duel, but in a battle to the death nothing matters as long as you win and survive,'' he thought, Death Shard in his hand.


    It looked quite simr to how it was before, with the difference being the parts where you could see roots of a golden and white color trying to eat the darkness of the de.


    The two stared at each other, each determined to win.


    "Did you hear that? The barrier he had put up... He had been activating it for more than a minute, it might even be several seconds."


    "It''s unbelievable... Terrifying..."


    "He''s a monster."


    The spectators couldn''t help but slightly overhear the conversation of the two diators.


    However, what they paid more attention to was Theos'' first words, more specifically, when he imed to have been there for several minutes, even giving him time to take a walk.


    The exmations and theories soon followed, making them unable to hear Theos and Cam''s other conversation.


    Unfortunately for them...


    Suddenly, a figure approached the two diators, drawing the attention of not only the two of them but the entire crowd in general.


    "What''s going to happen?" all the freshmen wondered the same thing, except for Theos, who already knew what was going to happen.


    The other students also said nothing, nor did they react, being familiar with that figure.


    "Are you ready?", after being close enough, the figure spoke.


    A rather stout and burly man over two meters tall, being practically bald, something that suited him quite well because of his marked and manly face.


    ''Mr. Testosterone,'' thought Theos with an amused smile.


    He remembered that was his name, the most important referee and the best overall in the whole Academy.


    Cam nodded at the referee''s words; subsequently, Theos nodded as well.


    The two hadpletely confirmed that they were fully prepared.


    ~


    This chapter has been edited after making a mistake inbining chapters unintentionally xd.... I hope you forgive this author!


    ~

 Chapter 142: Theos vs Camila

    "Good," the referee nodded. "The rules set by Cami are simple, the two of you can''t wear any armor, neither can you use even a potion to increase power or healing. It will only be a simple weapons fight. The two diators know what they are going to win and lose in this, which is theirs personally."


    The referee''s exnation made more than one spectator curious. What agreement did they reach? What are they risking?


    Unfortunately, they couldn''t know anything about it; they only had a few guesses.


    However, they were not fools, if Cam was the one who chose the rules, that means she was the one who wanted to make the duel ... That means she challenged Theos!


    The strongest in the whole Academy challenging a first year, wouldn''t that be considered bullying to juniors? But no one said anything, being curious about this battle.


    Theos nodded at the rules, agreeing. He wasn''t wearing any armor and that could be seen by just wearing a simple ck suit.


    Pulling out an object, the referee proceeded to check if the two had used a power-up before entering the battlefield.


    Fortunately, neither used one, making it a clean and fair battle.


    Seeing that everything was ready, the referee walked away. But not before making a signal that all the Third and Second-year students knew quite well.


    The signal that the Fight is valid!


    Eagerly awaiting the announcer''s shout for this fight to begin, everyone had their eyes glued to the battlefield.


    Turning around a bit, Theos saw his two beloveds supporting him, their hands rising and cheering him on.


    His sister, on the other hand, seemed to be pouting in anger, but that didn''t stop her from at least raising her arms in support of her brother.


    This scene made Theos smile.


    ''They do want me to win,'' he thought.


    Turning around to the other side of the bleachers, he met Eleanor''s gaze. However, she snorted, looking the other way in annoyance.


    This caused Theos to roll his eyes. ''She''s jealous...'', he said to himself; it wasn''t a doubt or a question, but a fact.


    Theos also looked at more people, however, there weren''t many main characters.


    ''At least there''s the main character and Arnold,'' he looked at the main character and the main character''s rival, n and Arnold.


    They both seemed to be quite interested in the battle. But n''s face was somewhat different as if he was shit food.


    [The Protagonist is envious and quite jealous of the Host... 5000 of negative energy].


    "Huh?", the notification from the system caught Theos off guard, who didn''t know how to react.


    Bute to think of it, it''s normal. Given the plot, it''s even quite normal for n to be attracted to Cami and Eleanor.


    Upon learning that one of them is his fianc¨¦e and the other, even though he is now going to fight her, it is more than obvious that the two have a close rtionship.


    Who has Cam talked to at the Academy? Almost nobody, nobody has seen her talk to a person as much as Theos...


    ''Well, that''s a nice bonus of power to fight with,'' Theos thought with a smile, grateful for this "unexpected" giveaway.


    However, as he looked deeper, he noticed that a red figure was hidden in therge crowd of the Colosseum.


    ''Scarlett?'' wondered Theos.


    Looking more intently, he realized that there was Scarlett, the beautiful redhead who was watching the battlefield expectantly.


    ''Hum, it''s weird that she''s not training 24/7,'' Theos wondered.


    He, who read the whole novel from head to toe, knew very well Scarlett''s personality as someone quite noble, but she is also a battle and training maniac.


    If she''s not fighting, she''s training and if she''s not training, she''s on a mission where she''ll have to fight.


    It''s as simple as that...


    That''s why Theos missed her presence here. Especially because of her expectations of him and Cami.


    But thinking about it more deeply, he made more sense of this strangeness. ''Could it be that she admires Cam? No, she doesn''t admire anyone... Maybe because the strongest of the first year and the strongest of the whole Academy are going to face each other, she wants to evaluate the difference in power between me, the strongest of her ss, and Cam, the strongest of the whole academy.


    That was the conclusion Theos came to, trying his best to give logic to the situation.


    "Are you done seeing all your friends yet?" asked Cam indifferently.


    "Hm,e to think of it, I don''t have any friends...", he answered, thinking about this somewhat strange fact.


    Cam''s eyes showed some surprise that she tried to conceal. "Really? For some reason, I thought you had a circle of friends or something."


    "Well, besides my parents and grandfather, I only have Alice, Luna, and my sister," taking a pause, he continued. "Oh, right, and you."


    This statement took Cam even more by surprise, who instinctively took two steps back with apletely red face.


    "What did you just say?" She asked, panicked.


    "That I consider you a friend," Theos said again, smiling.


    Even Cami''s ears grew hot at this point.


    She considered Theos to be her friend, but to think so was one thing and for him to say so was another.


    She felt extremely rather embarrassed. ''You could say he''s my first friend, couldn''t you?'' she asked herself with embarrassment.


    [Cam feels boundless shame, plus anger with herself... 4000 of negative energy.]


    "?????," Theos didn''t know what to say regarding this.


    Ira? Embarrassed? I just called her his friend!


    Theos shook his head, not wanting to indulge further with the topic, just took it to mean that Cam hasn''t had many friends and feels a lot of shame about it.


    All the onlookers were interested in the talk between the two, pitifully, they were talking too much to hear them.


    "Is everyone ready?" the announcer shouted again, getting everyone''s attention.


    Immediately everyone fell silent, taking the utmost seriousness in this situation.


    Everyone took this duel quite seriously, especially the first years, who wanted to gain experience from this battle.


    Theos took guard, bending his knees slightly, his right hand gripping the Death Fragment more tightly.


    Cam also took guard but in a different way. For, with her two swords in both hands, she stretched out her arms, making the swords almost touch the ground.


    She took a straight and firm stance, making a great contrast between their different styles.


    The announcer shouted again. "The duel will begin...NOW!"


    The shout echoed throughout the Coliseum.


    Instantly the two moved.


    Theos took the initiative to attack, negative Mana surrounded his entire body, strengthening it to its maximum capabilities.


    Leaving a residual image because of his speed, he steeled Cam in less than a second, performing a vertical sh that, despite not having the power of his Path, the destructive force behind that sh is colossal.


    And Cam knew this, she did not want to take the risk of receiving Theos'' offensive. So she quickly took several steps back to dodge it.


    *Boom


    The sh crashed against the sand, creating a tremendous wave of sand thatpletely covered Cam.


    "!?", she was unable to react to this as the entire wave of sand surrounded her, forcing her to close her eyes.


    Temporarily she was left without vision....


    And Theos did not miss this opportunity.


    "Using the battlefield to your advantage is essential," he said suddenly, advancing towards a blind Cami.


    However, she also had her tricks...


    Her entire body was surrounded by a Golden Aura... The Dragon Aura.


    Theos swung his sword towards Cam''s body, however, this Dragon Aura blocked its passage towards her abdomen.


    "Hm, so you used that," he muttered, seeing how she had used the tricks they could only use once in their life... The Dragon Aura.


    Noting that Cami had opened her eyes, Theos immediately turned away. ''Now I can fight with everything,'' he thought.


    He had calcted absolutely everything; he had read countless times Cam''s fight in the novel, and he knew all her moves and styles and tricks, like the one he just used.


    A powerful Dragon Aura that he can only use once every day...


    They had also talked to Luna since she saw Cam fight personally, and she told me everything.


    I had read the novel, but reading how she fights and watching her fight are twopletely different things.


    And cleverly, he''d gotten valuable information out of Cam through Luna...


    "Let''s go all out," he announced, releasing his Path.


    The Corrupted Celestial.


    ~


    Sorry if the previous chapter had paragraphs of a chapter that didn''t match, had some problems with the University and my father''s Health, I had several problems to go to the Hospital and more things, in fact, I''m writing this chapter dying of hunger because I haven''t had breakfast xd.... Hahaha.


    But fortunately, the previous chapter is edited, I hope you go read it!


    Sorry if you don''t want to know the author''s life, but I wanted to say it, maybe to release some of my frustration....


    Anyway, Thanks for reading:)


    ~

 Chapter 143: Theos vs Camila [II]

    Theos released his Path, the Corrupted Celestial Path.


    The particles of darkness came out of Theos'' body and then gathered with him again, but this time on the surface, creating an armor of dark particles thatpletely covered Theos'' body.


    Immediately he felt the increased strength. ''This is something else,'' he thought with a smile.


    He also had a great advantage in this battle... Cami could not reveal the fact that she is a Dragon.


    Everyone at the Academy knew that she had the Path of a Dragon, meaning they had several of the abilities of a Dragon.


    However, having the Path of a Dragon and being a Dragon directly are two very different things.


    And Theos had to take advantage of this.


    However, he also has a disadvantage...


    ''It''s daytime,'' he thought, looking at the radiant sun.


    He could not transform into a Vampire and release more than 50% of his original power.


    He could only fight with all his abilities without bing a Vampire.


    But even for two, he had a n...


    Noting that Theos had stood there, motionless, waiting for her move, Cam decided to stop being passive and go on the offensive this time.


    She moved quickly, going straight at Theos without reservation. This was a rare way to attack; mostly experienced fighters go for weak spots, gaps in the defense, or at the enemy''s expense.


    ''ssic her'', Theos thought with a smile, imagining what Cami''s next moves would be.


    With a stoic and cool expression, she swung her sword to perform an attack simr to the one Theos did: a vertical sh with great power.


    He had already foreseen this, so he did not dodge, but instead, he moved the Death Fragment from his hand to interrupt the direction of Cam''s attack, blocking it.


    *Shock*.


    The sword in Cami''s left hand collided with Theos'' Death Fragment, causing a huge shockwave.


    The shockwave was so strong that the spectators had to hold on tight so as not to go flying.


    ''Divine Miracle is that powerful? It is a great weapon,'' Cam concluded, feeling happy inside.


    However, Theos didn''t let her feel joyful for long, as he quickly made an offensive taking advantage of Cam being so close now.


    Releasing her negative aura, a bunch of beams formed from her very now, Beams of negative energy.


    "!", observing all those rays of negative energying towards her, Cam wanted to leave.


    However, Theos wasn''t going to make it that easy for her...


    Without saying a single word, he grabbed Cam''s wrist at a high speed, even though she could not react when her wrist was held by his hand.


    Without further ado, more than a hundred lightning bolts shot toward Cam.


    *Boom!


    All of the lightning struck Cam''s body, sending her flying after Theos let go of her wrist.


    ''Agh,'' no one she, in pain.


    ''He''s pretty agile,'' Cam thought, deciding to bring out more of his potential.


    Fortunately, she didn''t m into the wall butnded with her feet in the sand, her two weaponspletely intact.


    The battle, far from over, had only just begun.


    "I hope you won''t regret itter," she murmured, a slight smile on her lips.


    After so many years at the Academy, no one had ever faced her. Only after showing her skills once they considered her the strongest; in every test, she was the highest, both in intelligence and strength, and they considered Cam Unsurpassed.


    All those years led her to loneliness. She knew that there were several in the Academy, especially in the Third Year, who could give her a fight and who were quite powerful and talented. However, not one of them had challenged her.


    And she wasn''t curious enough to challenge them to a duel either.


    "She... Is she using her Path?"


    "The Way of the Dragon!"


    Several exmations came from all over the Colosseum, surprised to see Cam for the first time in the Academy had released her Path.


    Everyone knew Cam''s Path, as Path detector machines must be done in public and it is mandatory for each passing year.


    However, no one had ever seen her fight in that state...


    Cam''s emerald eyes became more reptilian, her emerald hue became brighter, almost mesmerizing.


    Scales protruded from its skin, making it tough and resistant. Majestic and beautiful wings emerged from its back.


    The albino hair became longer and wilder, while her facial features became more menacing.


    Cam had be a Dragon, or rather, a Semi Dragon.


    ''This is as far as she will transform,'' Theos thought with a calcting, icy stare.


    She couldn''t transform any more than that, otherwise she would generate too much suspicion. ''Having a Dragon Path doesn''t exactly mean being able to turn into a Dragon.


    For a person to already be a Semi Dragon was something exceptional, but to be a Full Dragon... It would be something unheard of in history.


    And no one would believe that a girl around 20-21 years old would aplish a feat that would be history.


    *Swosh*


    Cam didn''t waste time, she moved so fast that Theos could barely see her.


    She''s behind him¡­


    Turning, Theos dodged the de that was heading to slice his neck in half.


    ''That was close,'' he sighed in his heart after ducking to dodge the sh.


    After an attack, he had to counterattack to maintain his usual aggressiveness, didn''t he?


    And so it was, all at once Theos summoned 5 swords of negative energy, each measuring about 2 meters long and as thin as a sheet of paper.


    All these swords were directed towards Cami.


    With a stoic and indifferent expression, she disappeared again, dodging all the swords that remained stuck in the ground.


    ''Her speed... Wow, that''s exaggerated,'' he chuckled.


    ''What''s the best way to beat someone who specializes in speed? There were many ways and Theos, at least of those many ways, has one of them.


    Lock her in a small ce, so she won''t take advantage of her speed.


    Underworld


    Theos expelled his Mana, not the Negative, but the Mana of Death, which quickly covered the entire battle arena, covering the walls and finally, closing above in a circr shape, like a roof.


    The Circle of the Underworld had been created.


    If so, what difference did it make to enclose it in the entire space of the arena and not to do so? After all, it''s the same thing.


    Yes, exactly, it''s the same thing, for now.


    sping his two hands together, Theos made as if he were crushing something between his empty palms.


    Thus, little by little the Underworld became smaller and smaller until it was only about 50 feet around.


    "So you finally activated the Domain with which you survived against a Supreme-ranked Sacred Dragon, huh?" he dered once, and no more so than Cam''s voice.


    Theos did not answer but just nodded.


    His body was made more powerful by the Buff given to him by the Underworld, and now...


    ''I can activate my Vampire form,'' he thought with a half smile.


    I create two super strong barriers to surround his body, while, I release the Vampire blood from his body.


    This he does so that Cam would not interrupt his vampirification.


    And so I was, as she sent several waves of Mana to interrupt her transformation.


    * Boom *


    * Boom *


    *Boom*


    Unfortunately, not a single one could break the barriers made by Theos. It''s not because hecked strength, but because he used a great deal of his strength to create that pair of barriers.


    On top of that, he helps them by expelling more Negative Mana than the barriers can absorb.


    It didn''t take long for Theos to finally be a Vampire... His skin turned extremely pale, his crimson eye glowed even brighter and his ws protruded from his hand.


    And if that wasn''t enough, his hair had grown much longer¡­


    "Crimson Bomb!" he chanted, releasing arge amount of negative energy.


    Cam, seeing the space quite small, could not dodge, so she decided to create a barrier with her Mana... But she did not count on that, in a moment to another, hundreds of ck and dark hands held her legs.


    She tried to fly higher, but she couldn''t, and for some reason, the dark hands wouldn''t let her create the mana barrier.


    As if they were snakes, little by little they ran along her legs to coil them up.


    And Theos, as if everything had been nned, approached Cam, being only inches away from her.


    *Boom*


    ~


    Sorry if the previous chapter had paragraphs of a chapter that didn''t match, had some problems with the University and my father''s Health, I had several problems to go to the Hospital and more things, in fact, I''m writing this chapter dying of hunger because I haven''t had breakfast xd.... Hahaha.


    But fortunately, the previous chapter is edited, I hope you go read it!


    Sorry if you don''t want to know the author''s life, but I wanted to say it, maybe to release some of my frustration....


    Anyway, Thanks for reading:)


    ~

 Chapter 144: Theos Vs Camila [III]

    Most of my problems are solved, I just hope my father''s health improves, so this will be thest time I do this. The previous chapter is edited, so it''s not a repeated chapter, I hope you''ll forgive me.


    Thank you very much for reading! :'')


    ______


    *Boom*


    Theos'' aura exploded, being an ability quite simr to what King Ezreal did back in the day.


    Cam could only watch as the crimson light covered her entire body, receiving the st squarely.


    The entire Underworld turned into a crimson Radiance...


    After a few seconds, the crimson Light slowly diminished until everything returned to normal.


    "Ha...," Theos gasped, a little tired.


    He had performed many skills altogether: Underworld, the dark hands of the Underworld, and finally, a new skill, the Crimson Bomb.


    ''The system hasn''t notified me anything, that means I don''t have enough mastery with the skill,'' he thought regretfully.


    Looking ahead, he found Cami in the same ce; most of her body waspletely burned, and even in some parts, you could see the bone in her flesh.


    Her clothes had also beenpletely burned, leaving her body naked.


    Seeing her in that state, Theos regretted it a little, thinking that he should have used less strength. ''In the current state, it''s a miracle she''s still standing,'' he thought.


    ''Getting aroused? No, he wouldn''t get aroused by a burned and charred body, no matter how sexy it had been before.


    In his mind, Theos already thought he had won the battle; after all, who would go on with those brutal wounds? Only in theter stages of the Novel Cami would be able to withstand such damage withoutint.


    However, now she is only an inexperienced young woman.


    As she approached Cam, standing without looking at anything fixed, Theos thought of helping her to take her to the Academy''s infirmary.


    *Swosh*


    But from one second to the next, Cam''s figure disappearedpletely.


    As did Theos'' right arm...


    "Huh?" he grunted with confusion reflected on his face.


    He didn''t feel any pain, however, he did manage to feel the absence of something in his body, as if something was missing.


    Turning to his right, he saw his arm, the healthy and sound arm that was there before had been cut off and ripped off; it hadn''t even looked like it was a cut or anything like that; if not for the first ce, it would never have existed there...


    "I didn''t know this battle woulde to this point," he muttered with a grin.


    "At least you don''t have your entire body burned andpletely naked for others to see," he grumbled once it echoed throughout the Underworld.


    Turning to his back, Theos caught sight of Cami...


    Below her, on the floor, Theos'' arm could be seen,pletely normal and fine, not even a bit of blooding out.


    Where his arm used to be, it wasn''t expelling blood either....


    "What have you done to me?" he asked, looking directly into Cami''s eyes.


    With an expression more cold than indifferent, she replied. "I only cut your arm with my sword that can cut everything; however, to avoid weird tricks, I performed a spell of my sword, Divine Miracle, to block any short-term recovery."


    With this exnation, Theos nodded; I understood what she meant. With his Vampiric race, he could regenerate little by little. Since she didn''t want to take any risks, she blocked any recovery in that area.


    ''Truly clever,'' he thought, this time clutching the Death Fragment in his left hand.


    Now that they are facing each other, fighting is not an option, but an obligation.


    The two said nothing, their looks said everything they wanted to achieve: Victory.


    They disappeared from their ces, shing continuously in a scene of fierce and determined fighting.


    Swords shed continuously. Compared to their previous states, their attacks were less strong and became slower, in the case of Cam, for being almostpletely burned, and in the case of Theos, for being left without an arm.


    The bnce of the body being left without an arm is quite noticeable, and Theos had not gotten used to that imbnce, so his speed decreased drastically.


    ''I can''t cut his sword...'', Cami concluded as she tried again and again to cut Theos'' Death Fragment.


    He had tried many times by attaching Mana to his sword, however, as the swords shed, he could not cut Theos'' sword.


    Isn''t his sword capable of cutting everything if you add Mana?


    Even the Divine Miracle could not cut Theos'' sword.


    And, the more the battle progressed, Theos'' attacks became stronger and stronger and his speed increased considerably.


    ''He''s getting used to it,'' she thought, panicking a little.


    She could only think of one way to win... End the battle here and now.


    There was no other way but to defeat Theos now, because if the battle dragged on, she was going to receive a crushing defeat.


    And she didn''t want that.


    "Let''s get this over with," she dered, the Mana in her body growing more intense until it transformed into a thick aura.


    Theos also listened to her statement, augmenting and fusing his two mana: Death Mana and negative mana.


    ''It''s the first time I''ve done something like this,'' he thought with an amused and excited smile, but his eyes showed his great coolness when it came to shing swords.


    They shed swords again, creating a shockwave that shook the entire Underworld.


    The two bounced, taking a considerable distance, Cam advanced again, the aura of her body covering the pair of swords in her hands.


    "Eh?" he gasped, surprised to see movement from Cam.


    She had thrown her two swords towards him.


    And from her mouth, she began to charge a powerful Dragon breath.


    That was her all-or-nothing attack, and Theos understood this perfectly.


    "I''ll go all or nothing then too," he dered, covering the Death Shard with his Death Mana and negative Mana.


    He threw the sword as if it were a spear.


    Not caring in the least about the sh of the thrown swords, Theos began to make onest offensive: the Underworld st.


    Something simr, but not simr to what he used against the Holy Dragon.


    sping his hands together, Theos brought his two palms together as if he were crushing the void between them.


    *Trembling


    The Underworld itself began to tremble, pooling in Theos'' palm.


    Little by little, each particle of the Underworld umted in Theos'' palms. For each passing millisecond, the speed at which the particles traveled became faster and faster until they reached a point where, by sheer speed, they were barely visible.


    *Boom!


    The swords collided, creating violent shock waves that shook the entire Underworld.


    However, Theos and Cami were focused.


    ''Let''s see if you can handle this,'' Cam thought in her mind, thus casting her Dragon Breath.


    ''Imperial Dragon''s Breath,'' Theos recalled, seeing the great energy that Cam had cast and was heading towards him.


    ''Well, let''s try this then,'' he muttered, releasing the full power of the Underworld.


    The Underworld Lightning...


    *Boom*


    As the two swords shed, the two attacks, Imperial Dragon''s Breath and Underworld Lightning collided, creating not only a shockwave but a collision that shook and created holes in the surface of the Underworld.


    With his hand outstretched, Theos kept sending dark particles at the Underworld Ray.


    As he is using the same particles of the Underworld, thetter is consumed, slowly fading away.


    "..." With a rigid face, Cami did not stand with her arms crossed, just watching.


    Using as much Aura as possible, Cam continuouslyunched various waves of Mana in all forms: spears, swords, kunai, anything, and everything possible.


    The two were quite hesitant as to who could win or not, both in their energy duel and in the swords.


    Despite being two swords against only one, logically the Death Shard would lose under normal circumstances.


    However, the Death Fragment is not only empowered by the Underworld but by the Negative energy Theos gave it.


    "..."


    "..."


    The two didn''t say anything, in which case, they had already given their all; they could only wait for the result.


    *Boom*


    And so, with onest effort the Underworld exploded, causing a huge explosion that sent both Theos and Cami flying.


    The winner was unknown to the world...


    "What the hell happened?"


    "Who won?"


    "Everything exploded..."


    The spectators grew nervous, watching as neither diator was in sight.


    However, fate had possibly chosen the winner...


    ~


    Sorry if the previous chapter had paragraphs of a chapter that didn''t match, had some problems with the University and my father''s Health, I had several problems to go to the Hospital and more things, in fact, I''m writing this chapter dying of hunger because I haven''t had breakfast xd.... Hahaha.


    But fortunately, the previous chapter is edited, I hope you go read it!


    Sorry if you don''t want to know the author''s life, but I wanted to say it, maybe to release some of my frustration....


    Anyway, Thanks for reading:)


    ~

 Chapter 145: The President Of The Academy And Her New...

    Most of my problems are solved, I just hope my father''s health improves, so this will be thest time I do this. The previous chapter is edited, so it''s not a repeated chapter, I hope you''ll forgive me.


    Thank you very much for reading! :'')


    ______


    The winner was unknown to the world...


    "What the hell happened?"


    "Who won?"


    "Everything exploded..."


    The spectators grew nervous, watching as neither diator was in sight.


    However, fate had possibly chosen the winner.


    Even the referee was nervous, staring intently at who emerged from the rubble. Even the Academy teachers were more than excited.


    Nora, Alice, and Luna, on the other hand, their concern was at its peak as they watched how the Underworld had been destroyed.


    They had their fingers intertwined, praying that, at least, Theos would be all right.


    On one side of the bleachers, Eleanor watched the battlefield with anticipation and concern, waiting for the winner of such a titanic battle.


    Hidden in the shadows, Scarlett felt the thrill, anticipation, pressure, and even excitement of the battle between the two geniuses.


    On the other hand, n had an ugly face, full of envy to see how Theos had performed not only in battle but against such a formidable opponent as Cami.


    With an indifferent expression, Arnold watched the battlefield, also waiting for the oue of the battle.


    Why is it that almost everyone is feeling excited when no one in the Underworld sees the battle? Yes, that was the case...


    However, in the Academy, some cameras allow you to see through the extreme darkness and particles of the Underworld, so by using it, the spectators can see the entire battle through arge screen that looks like the Cinema itself.


    The only disadvantage was that they could hear absolutely nothing, however, everyone had forgotten about this w when watching such an exciting battle.


    *Crunch*


    The actual battlefield could be summed up as Apocalyptic; however, rocks were constantly moving from both sides.


    This could only mean one thing: the two still had at least some energy left.


    The walls were destroyed by the explosion of the Underworld, which resulted in rocks unfolding all over the ce.


    Fortunately, the onlookers are students of the Academy, and they are quite talented, so some of them worked as a team to defend themselves against the great shockwave.


    The rocks moved more violently, while on the other side, the moving rocks stopped abruptly.


    However, in the same way, little by little the rocks fell one by one until two figures emerged....


    Cami and Theos...


    The two stared at each other, without saying much, or rather, without directly saying anything with their words.


    Did their looks say anything? Yes, it could only reflect the desire to... Rest.


    That''s right, the tiredness and fatigue from her rapid breathing and droopy eyes reflected the desire to rest.


    Cam''s whole body, burned and charred, was exposed to the world. Fortunately, they could only see part of her charred face and arms, not being able to see the rest of her body because it was covered in stones.


    Theos, on the other hand, was not in a much better situation either....


    Without an arm, with his body marked with bruises and slight burns, plus several broken bones from the shockwave of the explosion, he couldn''t stand for long...


    "Who won?" he asked with a half smile.


    "Who knows...", she answered, her eyes did not show indifference and coldness, but genuine respect and admiration.


    After all, a first year, strangely enough, she is the only person in the entire Academy who has managed to match her in this way.


    ''Undoubtedly someone worthy of respect and, likewise, someone I should watch out for,'' she thought.


    As a Dragon Princess and, possibly, future Queen of the Dragon race, she was not seen by feelings and emotions at such important times.


    She is intelligent as well as calcting, it could not be considered her strongest point, but she was certainly no fool. She knew that Theos was going to be and even already is one of the most important warriors in the world.


    And someone like any person withmon sense, it was only natural that she would want to have a good rtionship with him.


    "I see..." he muttered, staggering from side to side.


    She had used all of herself in this battle; the only thing shecked was the Oblivion, but that''s something she wouldn''t be able to use at the Academy.


    ''After all, it''s very dangerous,'' she thought, knowing full well that the Academy, despite looking quiet and quitepetitive, there were people on her father''s level protecting her.


    Showing an unknown power to the world, especially knowing about the Academy''s cameras, was simply suicide.


    ''She was also limited by something simr,'' Theos concluded, also knowing that Cami had not fully transformed into a Dragon.


    They both had certain limitations that did not let them unleash their full potential in battle.


    "So... This is a draw, huh?"mented Cam in a low voice but audible enough for therge coliseum to bepletely silent.


    Theos did not know how to respond to this. But this onlysted a few seconds before he asked his question, "We tied, now who will meet the other''s demands?".


    Cami''s burnt lips turned up; what should have been a beautiful smile turned into a frightening grin, but this she didn''t know, and if she did know, she didn''t care in the slightest.


    "There are several ways to solve this, which one do you think is the best in your opinion?" she asked with interest.


    Instead, the students'' ears perked up, curious to know what agreement they had made if one or the other won the duel.


    "Well, you wanted me to join the Student Council, by trying, I think it''s only fair that I''m there, but with certain conditions...", he muttered, and under the surprised look of more than one student, he continued:


    "I want your orders, as Student Council president, to have no weight on my person and that I will haveplete freedom. Obviously, in important moments, I will be helping and whatnot; however, when I am very busy and if the subject does not merit it, I will not be present."


    Theos'' statement made the shocked students go into Shock, totally the opposite of Cam, who was bright-eyed.


    She wanted to scream but remained stoic on the surface, not revealing her immense happiness in knowing that Theos had agreed to join the Student Council.


    ''I hate losing, I think I hate it, or at least, I''m among the people who hate losing more than anyone. This was a draw, but I don''t know whether to feel embarrassed or angry with myself at having a slight taste of victory,'' she thought, having conflicting emotions.


    She put this aside. Now she could only celebrate inwardly.


    Yes, Theos had asked for a high rank, but how could we not give it to him? If, in a battle, he could be on par with the Student Council President, he would have a high rank.


    Regarding the other request, that he wouldn''t participate much if the situation didn''t warrant it, this was something Cam had expected.


    They tied, but the worst thing that could happen, which was a defeat, did not happen.


    On the other hand, Theos did not want to join the Student Council, what made him change his mind? Simple... Authority.


    He would have more responsibilities, that''s for sure, but he would also have more authority. If he was treated with so much respect just for being a member of the Fallen family before, Theos couldn''t imagine joining the Student Council.


    ''Besides, I think it doesn''t do me any harm to join the Student Council. Although there will be some problems there, I can take advantage of that to get more negative energy,'' he concluded, recalling the whole plot in the novel.


    [The protagonist feels great jealousy, envy, and frustration because of the host... The host is rewarded with 5000 of negative energy].


    ''Speaking of the King of Rome...'', smiled Theos in his heart.


    "I agree, but for now, please help me get out of here," she muttered, somewhat embarrassed.


    Theos understood immediately. She could perfectly get out of there. However, that would leave her body to the world, which, despite being burned, is herpletely naked body; normally, she would refuse not to get out from between the rocks.


    "Fine, I''ll make you a barrier with the little man I have left," he said, extending his hand.


    Read today on m,v,l,e,mpyr


    Using the Mana he had just gained from n, he made the barriers around Cam''s body, leaving only her head free.


    A barrier where no one could see what was inside.


    All the spectators felt chills at the sight of a floating head...


    "That''s it," he affirmed.


    "Are you sure, you can see inside the barrier? After all, you are the creator..." she questioned.


    Theos rolled his eyes. "No, I can''t see anything," he assured, not wanting to say much more.


    Meanwhile, in his mind... ''Obviously, I see everything inside the barrier, but just the same, I wouldn''t want to see apletely canonized body...''


    ~


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 146: A Pleasant Moment

    After taking Cam out of the Coliseum stadium with the barrier, he took out some clothes to put on her body to cover her.


    He quickly took her to the infirmary to return her to her original state. That''s why he wasn''t so worried, he knew very well that the healers could cure Cam and return her to her original form.


    Of course, they were not miracle workers. He was notified that Cam''s full recovery would take about two weeks.


    After that, he showed her the empty part where she had no arms. However, Theos'' left hand held an arm... His right arm that he grabbed just before leaving the Colosseum.


    It had withstood the st...


    They only had to attach the arm to Theos'' body, so it wasn''t that difficult, but not that simple either.


    They had to do several tests to confirm that everything was okay.


    After attaching the arm to the empty area, Theos couldn''t see it until a few minutester.


    Afterward, they forced him to perform several tests such as mobility, reaction, reflexes, strength when clenching his fist, and so on.


    Confirming that everything was in optimal condition, he said goodbye to the healers, then said goodbye to Cam, leaving her to the healers to heal her.


    "Phew, it was too hectic a day..." Theos muttered, looking up at thepletely clear blue sky.


    The strong rays of the sun illuminated the entire academy, creating a rather pleasant, but heated atmosphere by Theos'' standards.


    He had aplished a lot in just a few days. However, it was quite unexpected to have the rtionship he currently had with Cam, who despite not being a couple, were quite close friends.


    Or at least Theos considered their rtionship that way.


    Shaking his head, he pushed those thoughts momentarily from his mind. There were too many things to do to waste time on "meaningless" matters.


    ''I''ll go see my dear inws tomorrow,'' he recalled the promise he made to Luna to cure her parents tomorrow.


    "Brother!" a voice shouted.


    The next moment, Theos felt a considerable weight on his back. At the same time, two rather spherical and soft melons touched his back.


    However, he was neither a virgin nor a pervert, he did not react to this.


    "What are you doing, Nora?" he asked.


    He didn''t even have to turn around to realize that the person on his back was Nora, his sister.


    After all, what woman would be brave enough to call him brother?


    "I just came to see my dear little brother, is there something wrong with that?" she pouted.


    Before Theos could respond, Nora let out a snort.


    She quickly moved her head to the side of Theos'' neck, biting him aggressively.


    "What?" he was in shock for a second, before using his hand to lift Nora''s head from his neck.


    "What are you doing?" asked Theos, still puzzled.


    "It''s just a little punishment for disappearing so suddenly," she stated, licking the blood around her pink, now red, lips.


    "What kind of punishment are you talking about? I only disappeared for three days, and if you wanted to know anything about me, you would have asked Alice," he stated with more confusion and even a bit of coldness in his words.


    After seeing the bite on his neck, it wasn''t a simple mark or a simple thing, it was a big bite where blood was cascading like a waterfall down his body.


    Nora''s eyes narrowed. "You''ve been here for several days, and you haven''t told me anything. Do you know how much I worried? This is the least I could be."


    With that said, she smiled. She possibly would have thought his smile was charming and refreshing.


    But now, Theos could only see a mischievous and slightly... Perverted smile?


    Under Theos'' cold eyes, Nora again lowered her head. However, this time, she didn''t take a bite but instead gave the wound a big lick as if it were a lollipop.


    After that, Nora kept licking Theos'' wound constantly, until a few minutes passed like that... The wound was gone!


    ''Having the Way of an Angel sure is very useful and versatile,'' Theos said inwardly.


    ''Those who possess the Way of an Angel in all of history are noted for being the best at practically everything. From melee battle, rangedbat, healers, and such.


    Theos remembered all this, which is why he let Nora lick his neck. However...


    "Good, you''re healed, now back away," he ordered.


    Nora ignored his demands, continuing to lick his neck constantly.


    Seeing that Nora had no sign of stopping, Theos grabbed her head with his hand, pulling her away from his neck.


    But how could Nora let such an opportunity slip away? She wouldn''t make it easy for him...


    Knowing that Theos was weak, she continued to lick his neck. At this point, Theos didn''t mind, but for a sister to be licking her brother''s neck, wouldn''t that be quickly misunderstood?


    Theos tried his best to get Nora off of him, but as he was quite tired, he couldn''t do it.


    After a moment''s struggle, Theos stopped struggling.


    Fortunately, Nora also stopped licking his neck. After the intense battle, she didn''t have the energy to continue licking Theos'' neck so passionately.


    "You finally got tired, didn''t you?" hemented, but inwardly cursing.


    Nora smiled, not responding to Theos'' words.


    ''It was quite fun and... Exciting,'' she thought in her heart, feeling pleased.


    "Theos!"


    "Theos!"


    Two voices echoed in Theos'' ears, who heard two soft voices calling him.


    Just like Nora, he didn''t need to turn around to know that the two people calling him were none other than his two cute girlfriends: Luna and Alice.


    The two jumped up and clung to him like a ko bear, not wanting to let go for a second.


    With a wry smile, he said, "Don''t you think you''re squeezing too tight?"


    Both Nora how, Alice, and Luna said nothing; they just shook their heads. Since, for them, their strength is the optimum for a good hug.


    After spending a moment of a nice hug, they all got off Theos'' body to start talking more quietly.


    They talked about everything, especially Luna, who talked more about her exciting adventures in the Dragon Kingdom.


    Theyughed and had fun, but all fun would have toe to an end, as Theos proceeded to talk about a serious topic.


    "Tomorrow we''re going to go see and heal your parents first thing in the morning, aren''t we?" he asked to confirm the departure time.


    Luna nodded, somewhat tense. After all, her parents would be meeting their partner tomorrow...


    The nerves were killing her, but there was also anticipation that her parents woulde to love Theos.


    "Oh, I heard that the leaders of the Roy family are sick... So it''s true," Noramented briefly.


    "They''ll be as good as new tomorrow anyway, you just have to be confident!" stated Alice, encouraging Luna.


    She smiled. Truth be told, she always appreciated Alice''s attempts to make her feel better. Even though they sometimes or many times argued, they could currently be considered best friends.


    Seeing how his sister and her two girlfriends called each other much better, Theos almost smiled with pride.


    "But, wait. won''t you and Luna miss a lot of school? There''s a lot of important things to do?", the albino asked with a bit of concern, not so much for Theos, but for Luna.


    Luna wasn''t from a big Family like the Fallen family, so she might be in trouble if she didn''t attend sses as much.


    "Don''t worry, besides being The Fallen, I''m the vice president of the Academy. I just have to speak up for Luna a little bit so nothing happens to her," Theos stated confidently.


    Luna sighed in relief.


    "Oh, by the way, do you remember the test at the Academy where we have to go to a Cave? They canceled it temporarily, supposedly because of strange happenings in the Cave; now the test will be in about a month," Alice exined, remembering some important information she got from one of the teachers.


    Theos was surprised. As he remembered in the plot, the Monster Cave test shouldn''t have been dyed this long.


    ''Anyway, another big change,'' he thought, letting out a sigh.


    Luna and Nora discussed this topic with Alice, who exined in more detail everything she knew.


    This scene made them look like gossipy olddies telling each other the gossip of the neighbors in the neighborhood.


    Or at least, that''s how it seemed to Theos.


    With a smile, the four of them continued their day together.


    ~


    I have recovered! I was sick, although I''m not quite well at the moment, I''m much better. My father''s health has also improved a lot, he looks much better, we just have to do some tests to find out why he had expelled more than a liter of blood and that''s it, I hope it''s nothing serious.


    I will be publishing normally 12 to 14 chapters a day. Sorry for being a bit missing, hahahahahah, lots of problems, but fortunately all are being solved well.


    Thanks for reading!:)


    ~

 Chapter 147: Ignorance Is Happiness

    In the First Year Girls'' Building.


    A peculiar figure was happily making a rich breakfast of scrambled eggs with omelets and cheese.


    A peculiar figure? Why would it be a peculiar figure? Simple... There''s a man in the first hour of the morning in the Women''s Building.


    Who could break the rules so brazenly? There are very few people who can do it, yet only one dares to break the rules in such a way.


    And that person, to no one''s surprise, is Theos himself, who prepared a light breakfast.


    After the battle against Cami, Nora, Alice, and Luna took care of him all day because of his tiredness and, above all, because of his newly healed arm.


    Fortunately, the fatigue subsided at a fairly rapid pace, leaving him as good as new. Just like his newly attached arm, it had already regained its original tone and he could move it much more easily.


    However, how could Theos miss the opportunity to have his two beautiful girlfriends and a pretty sister take care of him? He, like the good man he is, acted as if he still had the aftermath of the battle.


    "Hm, good morning," suddenly a cute, soft voice echoed throughout the room.


    Theos turned around, watching as Alice had awoken from her deep sleep, floating her sleepy eyes.


    "Oh, so the little princess is awake already," Theosmented with a mischievous grin.


    Alice''s cheeks flushed slightly. "How could I not get enough sleep if you were like a madman yesterday? I was supposed to be tired and so on... But that was all a big lie!" she eximed, feeling deceived and betrayed.


    She had everything nned to finally win Theos in bed. She nned to take advantage of the gods delivering apletely tired Theos to her room. Or so she thought...


    At all times she was brutally dominated, leaving no room to resist in the face of submission.


    ''I had nned everything, even talked to Luna in private to give Theos to me the day before they left for the Roy family; right on the day of the fight, everything was perfect; Theos was going to bepletely mine tired, but... He''s a monster!'' cried Alice in her heart.


    Seeing Alice''s face turning redder and redder as she remembered yesterday''s embarrassment, Theos just smiled, serving the food on the pair of tes: one for him and the other for Alice.


    "Hm, should I do Luna too," he muttered, thinking seriously about it.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary, she told me to prepare plenty of food for the trip and her parents," Alice exined.


    Theos'' eyebrows rose in surprise but then returned to normal. "Very well then, let''s eat," he stated, grabbing his te with a fork.


    Alice did the same, grabbing the te with a fork, she went to the dining room next to Theos, sitting down to eat.


    "Uh, those pajamas do look pretty good on you," heplimented sincerely.


    The pajamas Alice wore were just arge pastel pink nightgown with long sleeves. The nightgown was almost down to her knees, that''s how big it was on her.


    Alice''s eyes narrowed into a frown as she pouted, "Hmph, it would have fit me better if you hadn''t ripped the whole pajama bottomsst night..." she snorted.


    Theos'' smile turned into an amused, wry grin. "Yeah, yeah, sure, sure, sure," he said, beginning to eat.


    Though with restrained anger, Alice also began to eat, secretly showering Theos'' food withpliments.


    ''She''s changed a lot...'', Theos pensioned, looking at a pretty Alice eating.


    He remembered how the woman in front of him before was totally submissive and quite shy, but now, although still quite submissive, she wasn''t so shy; he could have a conversation of jokes and banter with her quite pleasantly.


    And even she sometimes teases him.


    ''Though she''s gone a bit... Or quite mad,'' Theos concluded, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    *Ring*


    Theos'' cell phone rang constantly, being forced to pull it out and see who the person was that was bothering him at breakfast time.


    Seeing the person''s name, Theos answered without hesitation.


    "How did you sleep, Luna?" he started the conversation with a question.


    On the other end of the phone, Luna smiled, "Pretty good, I got the potion and plenty of food ready to go today," she dered.


    The happy and cheerful tone could be noticed from miles away, and that very thing is what made Theos feel happy as well.


    "I''m so d you''re okay," after a couple of seconds, he continued. "By the way, what time are we leaving here?" he asked.


    She quickly replied. "In an hour, you decide where we leave them and how we leave."


    Theos nodded. "Don''t worry, leave it to me. We''ll meet in about 20 minutes; go get ready, and don''t worry too much; after all, I''m literally across the street from your house," he tried to reassure her a bit.


    And that seemed to work as Luna''s anticipation and excitement dropped a little. "Okay, see you in about 20 minutes, Chao, I love you!",


    Saying goodbye, the two hung up the phone.


    "So what are you going to do now?", Alice asked curiously.


    "That''s easy; call my drivers to be nearby and ready in 15 to 20 minutes. They will wait for us where theynded at the academy."


    "I see," Alice understood, thinking that that was the best way to go.


    She didn''t ask how Theos would convince the teachers not to expel Luna from the Academy after missing so many days.


    He had a n... An ingenious n.


    "Well, we''ll see you tomorrow when I get back from visiting my inws," Theos rose from the table, turning to leave.


    But his words echoed in her mind as well, forming an unconscious question. ''Alice''s parents were never mentioned in the novel,'' he reminded himself, feeling a little ufortable.


    The difort came not only from asking about this but also from the fact that Alice''s parents were probably dead.


    Or, well, also because after more than a month together, he had never mentioned this...


    Still, he steeled himself, turning around to stare at Alice.


    "I''ve always had the doubt... Your parents, who are they?"


    Hearing Alice''s question, she startled slightly, surprised that Theos had asked that question.


    After recovering from her shock, she shook her head from side to side, hiding her slightly somber face. "I don''t know who they are; I don''t even know their names; I only remember how I was trained to be a servant and serve the Fallen family. Still, my parents must not be anything special, considering that if it wasn''t for your help, I wouldn''t have any Path."


    Alice''s words were in a neutral tone, contrasting to the usual Alice who always emanated positive emotions around her.


    "I see..." muttered Theos, pausing to think a bit; he continued. "And what if... We go look for your parents, wouldn''t that make you happy?"


    Contrary to Theos'' expectations, Alice shook her head instantly. "No, they abandoned me; if they still haven''t looked for them or at least haven''t attempted, I don''t need to meet them... Maybe they are making their lives happy, maybe they formed a big family, or, possibly, they are not even alive. But whatever it is, I''d rather be ignorant in the face of this."


    Alice''s words carried with them herplex emotions. However, of herplex emotions, she had not a hint of expectation.


    To Theos, it was clear that Alice did not want to see her parents. She was not afraid, nor did she hold a grudge. This was both beyond and yet simpler...


    ''She is indifferent to them; to her, they are nothing anymore,'' he concluded; he had never seen Alice being so indifferent before, nor had he ever read her that way.


    Theos respected her decision, choosing not to pursue the subject any further.


    But before he could say goodbye, Alice smiled broadly. "Besides, I''m quite happy with my life now and can''t wait to see what the future holds. My one true wish and biggest dream is to live a happy life with you."


    At this confession, Theos couldn''t help but hug her, gently pressing her body against his.


    "You know, even though your dream sounds simple, it''s the hardest one of all," Theos murmured in Alice''s ear.


    "I know... I know it well enough," she murmured, remembering the hardships they must have gone through together.


    She knew how difficult her dream was; living a happy life is something that sounds quite simple.


    But happiness is rtive, what is truly happiness? The moments of pleasure, theughter and smiles while being with friends, rxing, looking at a great view, or feeling satisfied and fulfilled? Nobody knew.


    Or rather, everyone knows it, they know it pretty well. But many fool themselves into not knowing the truth.


    After all, ignorance is bliss.


    However, how long will they be able to live under the shadows of ignorance?


    ~

 Chapter 148: The Disciple Theos?

    After spending some time with Alice, Theos quietly left the room, this time using a barrier topletely cover his body.


    He didn''t want to build up the image of a pervert either...


    But for now, Theos is focused on something paramount: getting Luna not expelled from the Academy for missing so many days of sses.


    And he had already prepared a perfect n for that... Talking to Sophia.


    Yes, Theos would negotiate with Sophia to get Luna not expelled, and if necessary, that both she and Alice wouldn''t have to live a hectic life at the Academy because of the assignments due to all the respective teachers.


    After a few minutes of walking, Theos exited the First Year Female Building, toter head towards the Professors'' office, or rather, one of the many professors'' offices.


    ''That''s where Sophia should be,'' he thought, remembering almost all of Sophia''s entire routine in the novel.


    Still,l without deactivating the barrier that protected and hid his body, Theos didn''t take long until he reached the professor''s office.


    *Sigh*


    Expelling a slight sigh, Theos deactivated the barrier which disappeared, vanishing into Mana particles.


    Reaching out, Theos gave the wooden door a couple of knocks.


    *Khock* *Khock*


    Lowering his hand, Theos waits there, in front of therge wooden door.


    ''So thick is the door that you can''t hear the slightest sound inside,'' he thought, feeling inwardly fascinated.


    *Squeak*.


    The door creaked open, slowly revealing the figure that opened it: a beautiful woman with somewhat peculiar hair, a dark violet as if she had shades of ck in her hair, but mostly violet.


    She, with vermillion red eyes, stared at Theos in surprise.


    "Student Theos?", Sophia called as she saw Theos standing there, motionless.


    He didn''t stand there motionless because of Sophia''s beauty, which although she is very beautiful, especially in that teacher''s outfit that entuates her curves and cleavage more.


    He stood still because... He looked at her strangely.


    ''She all the time is in a bad mood; what changed these days,'' Theos thought suspiciously.


    With a high affinity for emotions and feelings, he couldn''t see anything wrong with Sophia''s feelings and emotions there was even a very slight smile ying on her lips.


    But Theos forgot one very important detail... And that he remembered the next moment.


    ''Wait! She shouldn''t open the door here in the first ce!'' he remembered, feeling surprised.


    ording to the information given by the novel, Sophia would never open the novel, only the other teachers or some guards. She would only open the door in situations that truly merited it.


    Based on this, Theos came to two conclusions: Either she already sensed it from a few meters before she arrived, or she decided to open the door herself.


    Or a second option, and one that, to Theos, is unknown.


    "Hello, Professor Sophia," Theos greeted.


    Despite not respecting many people, in front of Sophia, he had to be at least polite. Especially when he now needed something from her.


    "What do you want?", Sophia asked lightly, smiling slightly, while her eyes narrowed.


    Seeing that Sophia wanted to get straight to the point, possibly taking advantage of the fact that there were no students or teachers around, Theos decided to fulfill her wish.


    "Well, since you wish to get to the point, I need something from you," he said, pausing to better think about the words he would say.


    He continued. "I have a couple who are having quite a bit of trouble recently... We need to go see their parents to give them a medicine that will be able to destroy the Curse inside them."


    Sophia''s eyebrows twitched slightly with curiosity and intrigue. Her red lips parted, "Fine, but you know... Here, at The Academy, nothing is free," she said slowly.


    That''s right, everything at The Academy is paid for, even the smallest thing. However, Theos, being Theos, The Fallen, could skip all this because everyone wanted to curry favor with him.


    But who is in front of him? Sophia Bolian is someone who doesn''t care in the least about Theos'' social standing and status.


    At least, she doesn''t care in cases of negotiations.


    "What do you want?" he asked directly, wanting to end the conversation as quickly as possible.


    Sophia touched her chin, pretending to think deeply. "Let me see..." she murmured.


    After a while, his eyes lit up. "Okay, I want you to reveal your type of Mana to me," she dered.


    "What for?", Theos immediately asked cautiously.


    It should be known that, although he will always show his Negative Mana, no one knows of the true origin of the Negative Energy.


    Seeing Theos'' wariness, Sophia felt a bit satisfied. "It''s out of mere curiosity, as I feel that your Mana is vastly more powerful than normal Mana. Even though there are unique Mana much more powerful than Base Mana, your Mana has the most difference between Base Mana."


    Sophia''s exnation seemed reasonable to Theos, who nodded.


    ''It was a matter of time before a teacher would ask me this... But fortunately, it was Sophia who asked me, plus thanks to this, I can have a barter'', he thought.


    Deciding this, he decided to be a little honest with her... Just a little.


    Find your next read on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    "Hm, you see, the Fallen family is world famous for their strength, right?", he continued. "They are strong because of the Fallen blood that runs through their veins. Well, I have some of the purest blood in the Fallen family, even the purest in history. As a consequence, I have a Mana of my blood."


    While exining, Theos held out his hand, opening his palm to reveal a marble-sized sphere of negative energy.


    Its strength and power alone were already outstanding.


    Sophia''s eyes glowed again, however, she frowned. "Are you sure that''s all?" she asked again, her tone slightly threatening.


    Theos'' face did not change, however. He simply nodded, assuring that it was true what he had said.


    Though the truth, at least the vast majority of the truth had not been told.


    "Okay, I''ll believe you," she said, returning to her normal expression.


    "Well, will you cover for Luna?" asked Theos all at once.


    "No," Sophia''s voice boomed all at once without going off on a ramble.


    Theos frowned deeply, trying to answer.


    But before he could speak, Sophia spoke, "I have onest condition..."


    Theos said nothing, but his look and posture were more than clear that he heard her.


    Though inside he was cursing her. ''You''ll be one of my favorite characters in the novel, but trying to manipte me with this ... I''m going to get it,'' he promised himself.


    Seeing that he could speak calmly, Sophia dered, ''I want you to be my student.''


    At this statement, Sophia thought that Theos was probably surprised and shocked by this.


    However, nothing could have been further from the truth....


    He turned around, walking away.


    Not before saying a few words that echoed through the office...


    "I ept, so, do your part."


    Just like that, he was gone, leaving a lonely Sophia there.


    Her expression showed not curiosity, indifference, or professionalism, but pure shock and surprise.


    After a couple of minutes standing there, she recovered from her surprise.


    Looking around, she confirmed that Theos waspletely gone and possibly quite far away.


    "I turned out to be the one who was petrified of surprise, hahaha," Sophiaughed, her smile wry.


    Out of so many reactions, she had thought Theos would have, she never thought in a million years that he would turn around and respond with such coldness.


    "Well, maybe he reached his limit when I asked for a second condition," she muttered, making sense of the situation.


    After letting out a sigh, she turned around. Automatically the door behind her closed.


    Why had she opened the door in the first ce? Because she knew Theos'' scent, she could sense from a distance that the person approaching the office was him.


    Only to people she truly cared about could she remember his smell...


    She knew that having a good rtionship with Theos was naturally a good way to secure the future.


    However, the battle of Cami vs Theos was an eye-opener... She didn''t want to just look back at the great future Theos would have.


    She wanted to be in that future; she wanted to help him get better and be part of a possible great story that would be told for centuries or even millennia.


    ''Well, time to hold up my end of the bargain,'' Sophia reminded herself, sitting down in an office chair.


    Across from her was arge, state-of-the-art, multi-screenputer on every possible side.


    Taking the cup of coffee from her desk, she lifted it to her mouth, taking a small sip.


    Setting the cup back down on the desk, she moved her fingers across the various letters on the keyboard at lightning speed, sometimes even using her hands to move from screen to screen.


    No doubt, quite a busy day for her...


    ~

 Chapter 149: Journey To The Hydronia Kingdom

    "Finally here," Theos muttered, looking off into the distance at an all-ck aircraft.


    A custom Fallen family ne.


    After leaving the Professor''s office, Theos headed straight for the rendezvous point.


    He called Luna again to tell her that he was heading straight there and, now, he was only a few meters away from arriving.


    On his walk, many things went through Theos'' mind, and mostly it was about Sophia.


    He had never seen Sophia like this, and, for him, it was a strange feeling. However, he is now her disciple.


    For him, it would be more than beneficial.


    ''But I sense something is wrong...'', he thought, a bit of paranoia infiltrating his mind.


    Sophia''s plot, as Theos remembered it, is a pretty satisfying plot for many, but from the point of view of how Theos saw it, it was a pretty frustrating plot.


    ''Belle became closer and closer to n, creating a close rtionship that deepened even more when she took n as a disciple.''


    ''Sophia felt frustration at this, not because she grabbed a disciple, she didn''t care. However, by having n as a disciple, Belle''s position skyrocketed, even without having a higher rank than her, invisibly Belle had more status and received more respect than Sophia herself''


    Remembering all this, even Theos felt frustration. Especially when most fans of the show, mostly those who saw the animation before the novel, are faithful believers that Sophia felt jealousy.


    They mistook the frustration and indignation Sophia felt as jealousy, just because they wanted all the beautiful women to be in love with n.


    "Ah, better not think about that now," sighed Theos faintly.


    Remembering all that felt too frustrating, especially when he remembered Belle turning into a slut to benefit n.


    And that was why he hated her so much....


    "Hm?" he made a confused gesture.


    Being closer, he could see much better.


    Several figures were getting off and on the ne, possibly cleaning it and tidying everything up. They only had 20 minutes to get here, and now, they must clean up in record time.


    This Theos saw as quite normal, but what surprised him a bit was seeing Eleanor''s presence there, with the firm posture.


    Eleanor''s sky-blue eyes remained fixed on Theos'' eyes, who also responded to the gaze.


    Moving closer to her, he was the one who broke the awkward silence, "Hi, what brings you here?" he asked.


    Eleanor shook her head, "Nothing specific. I was simply walking to the library, but I suddenly saw a rather suspicious ne, so I came and found that it was the Fallen family ne."


    "Oh, I see..." he replied briefly.


    The atmosphere again became awkward between the two of them, but apparently, neither of them was affected by it. Eleanor''s lips curved upward in a cute smile, while Theos raised an eyebrow curiously.


    "I stayed here to find out where you were going, as your fianc¨¦e, I must know where my future husband will be traveling."


    Such a statement took Theos a little by surprise, but he didn''t react and continued with an expression of interest. "Well, you know I want to break off the engagement, don''t you?" he said suddenly. Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    However, Eleanor''s smile never disappeared; in fact, it widened. "Yes, I know you want to break off the engagement, but I also know you won''t," she stated, taking a small step forward.


    He didn''t react to the step Eleanor took, but instead responded directly. "I see that you are quite sure, why would that be?"


    Theos'' question hung in the air. But Eleanor''s look and posture showed her incredible confidence.


    "Do you know the reason why I''m so sure?" she asked.


    He didn''t even answer. He rolled his eyes as if to say, Didn''t I just ask you that same question a few seconds ago?


    But Eleanor''s posture didn''t waver. She stated bluntly, "It''s because I know you cane to love me because you already have."


    "Huh?" this time even Theos gasped in surprise. Had he alreadye to love her? When? He couldn''t remember anything like that, neither in the novel nor in Theos'' memory.


    However, Eleanor exined nothing more but turned away from the scene.


    Her elegant and seductive body walked away just like that, heading towards her new destination.


    Theos, on the other hand, stood there, confused. ''I thought it was going to be a nice chat, like when I trusted him with my phone. Even when he gave it back to me, it was only a brief, albeit pleasant, talk... But now.''


    Theos couldn''t guess what happened with Eleanor and her drastic change.


    Even though she had already said something simr at the Academy Trials, it was only a brief moment and could be taken as a moment of impulsiveness.


    ''But now she seemed in total calm as if everything was nned and calcted by her... It even gives me the creeps,'' he thought.


    After a while, he decided to forget this, shaking his head.


    Approaching the ne, all the guards, maids, and butlers were there, standing firm and in line.


    "Good morning, sir!" they shouted in unison.


    He nodded, indifferent to the greeting. "Well, get the whole ne ready; we''ll be leaving in a couple of minutes," I warned.


    The maids and stewards entered the ne again, arranging thest details.


    The guards, on the other hand, lined up to enter the ne. Their job? To ensure the safety of the ne.


    Witnessing as all his subordinates did their respective jobs, Theos turned around, walking away slightly.


    He didn''t walk away from the ne simply because he felt like walking, no, that wasn''t it.


    *gasped* *gasped*.


    The tired gasps became audible with each passing second and this very thing was what Theos heard several seconds ago.


    And for this reason, he had moved away from the ne just a short while ago...


    With enhanced senses, he easily identified the sounds as gasps and quickly knew who it was...


    Turning his head, he saw a beautiful girl with jet-ck hair running towards him. Her sweat was making her scarlet red dress cling tighter to her delicate body.


    Her messy hair swayed with every movement she made, while her gasps made her exhaustion more than clear.


    "Theos!" she cried out, her ck eyes lighting up as she saw that Theos had spotted her.


    "..."


    For some reason, however, he didn''t respond, his face darkening with each passing moment.


    Extending his hand, he released a small amount of negative Mana that drifted into Luna''s body, covering most of her body except for her head.


    "Huh?" she gasped in surprise, stopping her gait as she came within a few feet of Theos.


    Looking down, she caught a glimpse of herself.


    For the next moment, blushing with embarrassment.


    "I''m sorry..." she apologized, lowering her head shyly.


    After seeing how her dress boldly matched the curves of her delicate body with her very sweat, she felt extremely embarrassed and a little disgusted with herself for showing such an image.


    ''Fortunately, there are no people in this ce,'' Luna thought, sighing in relief.


    Silently, Theos approached, his face still obscured.


    Luna panicked, thinking that Theos might be angry with her or something simr. Her insecurities letting themselves out.


    But finally, Theos just sighed. "Next time be more attentive."


    Luna nodded in response. "Yes, I promise," she said, with a rather serious expression.


    Seeing the extreme seriousness on Luna''s face, Theos couldn''t resist the temptation to pinch her cheek tenderly.


    As he finished pinching her cheek, she looked at him with judging eyes, as if to say: Don''t you get tired of always pinching my cheeks?


    He chuckled, finding that look even funnier.


    "Well, I think it''s time to go," he dered, turning back toward the ne.


    "Yeah, it''s about time to go...", Luna muttered,ing up next to Theos.


    "Do you have the potions?" he asked to bepletely sure.


    Luna nodded, holding out her hand to demonstrate the ring on her index finger. A storage ring.


    He nodded. "Then there''s nothing more to say," he said briefly, taking Luna''s small hand and entwining it with his own.


    She smiled and blushed slightly at this action. They hadn''t been dating long, and despite doing everything an intimate dating rtionship could do, she still felt a little shy and embarrassed about such simple things as intertwining hands with the person you like.


    They walked together, entering therge,fortable ne, which was greeted by the Fallen family staff and thus Theos'' subordinates.


    They were surprised to see a disembodied Luna since her entire body was covered by the barrier. However, they did not ask why their master had put a barrier on her.


    In these cases, it''s best to ignore and not think too much about it.


    Quickly Theos and Luna settled into one of the dozens of seats on the ne. Side by side, they sat together.


    Secondster, when everything was ready, the ne closed and elerated, flying towards their destination... The Hydronia Kingdom.


    ~

 Chapter 150: Will be edited

    Today I will edit the three chapters that are repeated, college is killing me hahaha.


    At the time of editing this, the first "To be edited" chapter will be fixed, and in a few hours that specific chapter and the one before it will bepletely fixed.


    Thanks for your patience.


    ~


    At the Academy.


    A beautiful woman with golden hair was walking through the streets of the Academy; her walk, peculiarly, did not go to a fixed ce, but from one moment to another, she would take one street and then another, to the point of walking in circles through the Academy...


    Her face waspletely flushed like a tomato, and her two small hands held her hot cheeks.


    ''I feel like I''m going to explode...'' she muttered to herself, feeling exactly that: explode.


    ''Why did I listen to books about seducing men,'' she thought, clutching her head in her hands. The more time passed, the more she remembered things that influenced her previouspartment: listening to the girl talk, watching girls'' behavior with their boyfriends, reading books, and a long etc.


    Embarrassment wouldn''t let her think anything else.


    She felt so horny that she was going to explode.


    But why is her face so red? Why is she walking in circles?


    It''s because she was feeling quite embarrassed... Too embarrassed.


    She, a beautiful woman with golden hair, is Eleanor herself, who, after talking to Theos, couldn''t think of anything else but that moment when the two of them talked.


    ''Will he think I''m weird,'' Eleanor asked herself inwardly, being worried.


    This question she had repeated to herself several times, dozens of times in just a minute. And to this question, she had several answers...


    ''I think not, maybe he thinks I''m brave, possibly they like bold women...''


    ''Oh, maybe he''ll think I''m a weirdo and unattractive, maybe he likes more reserved and shy women...''


    ''Or... Maybe they like abination of the two, a shy person, but also brave.''


    Eleanor''s mind was in chaos, a river with a great current that seemed to go nowhere fixed. It was simply her insecurities taking over.


    But another question was also ying in her mind...


    ''Do I like Theos?" she wondered, her eyes lighting up briefly.


    However, she quickly shook her head. "No! I don''t like him... It would just be too humiliating for a man like him to break our engagement... Yes, that''s it," she muttered to herself.


    But then, she seemed to doubt herself and her words. "But he is quite handsome... He is very talented and powerful, and he generates a lot of confidence; he is very calm and quiet, but at the same time, he has an explosive personality with an aura that stands out from the others. His noble and majestic temperament, almost as if he were an Emperor, is very irresistible..."


    She started babbling everything that popped into her mind when she thought of Theos andsted even a minute like this.


    "Wait!", suddenly, she realized what she was doing, pping her cheeks twice.


    "No, I don''t like it... Just NO!", she shouted.


    Without realizing it, dozens of people turned in her direction, looking at her strangely.


    Noticing this and catching her off guard, she blushed, disappearing from the scene in an instant.


    The poor woman couldn''t handle her feelings...


    ~


    In the Hydronia Kingdom, near the Duchy Zone of Arlott, a ck ne was slowlynding in a dense forest filled with giant trees.


    *Swosh*


    Touching the ground, the ne skidded across the dirt and sand beforeing to a stop.


    Instantly, the ne''s doors opened, and the Fallen family''s guards filed out, who first scanned the forest surroundings before signaling, confirming that all seemed to be in order.


    Soon after, two figures emerged.


    Instantly, all the guards lowered their heads, bowing. However, they did not salute, wisely choosing not to make a sound so as not to attract enemies.


    The man, tall with long jet-ck hair, surveyed the surroundings with cold, indifferent eyes but with a glint of curiosity.


    Next to him, a beautiful woman apanied him with almost the same features: jet-ck hair and ck eyes; looking like siblings. However, she did not have the crimson-red left eye like the man next to her.


    Luna and Theos had arrived in the Hydronia Kingdom.


    After a few minutes, the sweat on Luna''s body and clothes dried, so Theos deactivated the barrier.


    "So... Where is the Roy Family Territory?" asked Theos.


    Even he didn''t know where Luna lived, after all, the novel doesn''t tell in luxurious detail everything either... Just the most important things.


    Luna smiled, "My family''s territory lies beyond," she said, pointing to the west.


    Turning his head where Luna pointed, Theos could only see more and more trees, even thicker than the ones surrounding him now.


    However, he had no reason to distrust Luna, so he nodded immediately.


    Turning to the guards, he gave a few orders, "Okay, we''ll leave now. You guys camouge and keep an eye on the ne, we''ll be back in a few hours to return to the Academy."


    That said, the Guardsmen quickly heeded him, hiding in strategic ces to keep an eye on the ne.


    Theos nodded approvingly.


    Turning to Luna, he held out his hand, simr to when a man asked a woman to dance. "Can I have your hand?" he smiled.


    Without responding with words, she smiled and nodded, grasping Theos'' hand with her own.


    Without further ado, he pulled Luna''s body closer to his until the two bodies pressed together. "Hold on tight," he said, wrapping his other hand around Luna''s waist.


    She knew what would happen next, so she pressed her body tighter to Theos'', wrapping her hand around his back.


    Seeing that everything was ready, Theos proceeded to activate some of his Path: Corrupted Celestial, releasing his dark, ck wings.


    *Swosh*


    He untied his wings, flying slowly away from the dirt and sandy ground.


    "I''m going to cover us with a barrier," he suddenly warned.


    Luna nodded, agreeing.


    Seeing that Luna was aware of what he was going to do and agreed, Theos proceeded to create a barrier to cover their bodies. This is so as not to stand out when flying through the skies.


    For a ck ne to travel the skies is quite normal, but for a man to travel the skies, only a few can do it, and if they noticed Theos'' ck hair or different colored eyes, they would quickly realize it would be Theos.


    ''It''s better to be safe than sorry,'' he thought, finishing covering the two''s body with a barrier.


    After that, he elerated westward, flying at the highest speed he could, being barely a blur.


    However, a notification puzzled Theos...


    [Luna feels quite embarrassed, as well as guilty and a bit disgusted with herself.... host is rewarded with 5000 Negative Mana]


    This notification seemed normal to Theos; after all, before the trip, she looked kind of bad. However, this was not what puzzled Theos...


    [Eleanor has chaos in her head: Frustration, doubts, confusion, fear, anger, shame, and more... The host is rewarded with 25000 Negative Mana]


    This was the notification from the system that left Theos surprised, who looked at it nkly. How many emotions must one feel at the same time to be given more than 20K Negative Mana? Unexpectedly, he already had the answer to that question.


    In less than a day, he had gained 30K Negative Mana, and the great strength received was noticed quite immediately; Theos felt much stronger and fortified.


    This tranted into...


    "WoW," eximed Luna, amazed.


    Theos had increased the speed of his flight, surprising even Luna herself who could


    ~


    Read exclusive content at m_v-l''-NovelBin


    "Don''t worry, besides being The Fallen, I''m the vice president of the Academy. I just have to speak up for Luna a little bit so nothing happens to her," Theos stated confidently.


    Luna sighed in relief.


    "Oh, by the way, do you remember the test at the Academy where we have to go to a Cave? They canceled it temporarily, supposedly because of strange happenings in the Cave; now the test will be in about a month," Alice exined, remembering some important information she got from one of the teachers.


    Theos was surprised. As he remembered in the plot, the Monster Cave test shouldn''t have been dyed this long.


    ''Anyway, another big change,'' he thought, letting out a sigh.


    Luna and Nora discussed this topic with Alice, who exined in more detail everything she knew.


    This scene made them look like gossipy olddies telling each other the gossip of the neighbors in the neighborhood.


    Or at least, that''s how it seemed to Theos.


    With a smile, the four of them continued their day together.


    ~


    I have recovered! I was sick, although I''m not quite well at the moment, I''m much better. My father''s health has also improved a lot, he looks much better, we just have to do some tests to find out why he had expelled more than a liter of blood and that''s it, I hope it''s nothing serious.


    I will be publishing normally 12 to 14 chapters a day. Sorry for being a bit missing, hahahahahah, lots of problems, but fortunately all are being solved well.


    Thanks for reading!:)


    ~


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 151: Roy Territory

    *cough* *cough*


    The sounds of a deep cough echoed in a cramped room filled with damp towels.


    The coughing wasing from a somewhat older-looking man with small silver hairs in his long gold hair.


    Lying on a bed, his eyes revealed that he was asleep, or at least that''s what was assumed... However, sleeping with a frown?


    Yes, the gentleman lying on the bed had his eyes closed with a frown.


    His body and face were misty with sweat, revealing the unbelievable difort he felt. The worst thing is that this sweat is not due to the heat; since the room was cold because of the air conditioning, the sweat is only due to great difort or tension and anxiety.


    Next to him, another bed was there, and lying on it was ady who seemed to be the same age as the man.


    However, she likewise had a frown on her face with the closed eyes of the gentleman who is probably her husband.


    Her body, like her husband, was drenched in sweat.


    Several women and men walked the length of the room, cing wet towels on the faces of the two gentlemen.


    The maids were running wet towels over thedy''s body. While the men were passing wet towels to the master.


    On the other side, a man in a robe was monitoring everything in detail. With their different machines that monitored dozens of things: pulsations, high and low blood pressure, respirations, temperature, among other things.


    "If it goes on like this, they won''t have long to live...", the doctor muttered, sighing from exhaustion and resignation.


    However, a servant girl could hear the doctor''s murmurs. She approached him and, with a serious expression, stated, "Today, the youngdy wille with a cure; the lords will survive this catastrophe!"


    Her confident expression, full of hope and faith surprised the doctor. Only after recovering from the surprise, he shook his head slowly.


    "No, you don''t understand... I have never seen this before, they say it is a Curse, but this curse is even impossible to detect," he exined, looking negative.


    Nevertheless, the maid continued to look confident and hopeful; even now, she had a small smile ying on her lips.


    "Rx, I will assure you that, when the youngdyes, everything will be solved... She assured all of us, and she never fails to keep her word," she dered.


    The doctor, this time, did not respond but turned away, choosing to ignore this ignorant maid. But something that surprised me was to see the incredible loyalty and concern of the maids and butlers.


    ''Either they received a rather strict upbringing or the Roy family treats their subordinates very well, something like the Fallen Family,'' thought the doctor, choosing this possibility.


    However, he knew that also the subordinates of the Fallen family would have to have a rather strict and even suicidal education toe out of there as a guardian, servant, or butler.


    It was also said that, outside of training, all subordinates were treated quite well, thus creating quite a pleasant atmosphere.


    Lie or not, there is no way for him to confirm this, but at least he firmly believed that something simr was the case with the Roy family''s subordinates.


    "Oh, she''sing! It''s thedy!" shouted one of the maidservants, causing them all to turn toward her.


    The maid near the doctor also turned and quickly ran to the woman who had shouted about herdy''s appearance.


    "Where?" she asked, wanting to confirm that Miss Roy had arrived.


    The other maid, quite elderly and worn, slowly held out her hand to point to the window.


    The maid went there without thinking. She was followed by more maids and butlers, who also wanted to look out the window.


    The eyes of each of them lit up.


    "It''s her!"


    "Here she is, the possible salvation of the two lords!"


    Surprisingly, every maidservant and butler had a single opinion: she was going to save the lords of the Roy family.


    ~


    After deactivating the barrier covering their bodies, Theos and Luna walked towards the guards who, seeing their youngdy there, let her in without hesitation.


    As for the man next to her? They recognized him as Theos Von Fallen, the most popr young man of thest few months and Luna''s possible boyfriend. They let them both in immediately.


    Upon officially entering the Roy family home, Theos quickly became interested in what Luna''s house would be like.


    He had seen it in the animated version when n "tragically" and "sadly" visited his old home after losing a loved one.


    "That''s it," Luna said, pointing ahead with her finger.


    There it showed a beautiful house, looking more like a modern, well-made wooden mansion, having a ratherforting appearance.


    Although the surrounding area showed more houses and properties, she did not look at them, her gaze remaining fixed on the wooden house.


    "I see," Theos murmured, analyzing the beautiful house.


    Still with their hands sped together, Luna pulled Theos, heading towards the wooden house.


    "It''s thedy!"


    "She''s back!"


    Voices eximed, which caught Luna''s attention, who turned to look at the difference in the voices.


    However...


    "She''s back!"


    "It''s good to see you!"


    "We missed you!"


    More and more voices echoed...


    Looking around, she noticed that all the maids and butlers, or at least most of them, were working outside.


    They all recognized Miss Luna as being considered a genius like her brother.


    Although her brother is more talented than her, Luna stands out much more for her intelligence. That is why they respected her even more than n himself.


    "Hello, it''s nice to see you all," expressed Luna happily, with a beautiful smile.


    All the maids likewise smiled, going over to Luna to hug her.


    She received the arms happily, making the scene very nice and touching.


    At least for Theos, who watched her from the side.


    But... the butlers?


    They stayed on the sidelines, Theos'' murderous aura, though almost imperceptible, warning them that if they got one bit closer to Luna they were going to be cut alive into a thousand pieces.


    They swallowed saliva audibly from just thinking about it.


    "Miss Luna, there is no time to lose; the state of the lords is getting worse and worse," said a servant girl; the others nodded assuringly at her words.


    "Don''t worry, they will recover today," Luna assured with soft eyes and a soothing voice.


    The maids believed her immediately, turning away from her, now all eyes were on Theos, each of the maidsing closer to hug him.


    "...", Luna did not say not a word. Nevertheless, she released all the murderous intent she had.


    Instantly the maids stopped. With an ufortable smile and cold sweat on their foreheads, they decided to be smart.


    "I think you''d better go to the room where the gentlemen are staying..."


    "Yes, yes, it''s best, the sooner they recover, the better!"


    Giggling nervously, the maids formed a path for Luna and Theos to walk towards the wooden house.


    Taking a step forward, Luna and Theos began walking again.


    "At least you would have dissimted a little.", he chuckled.


    Experience more content on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    From the side, Luna watched him with a murderous look. "What do you want me to dissemble for, to give them time to circle you and their filthy hands touch your body?" her voice, menacing and even a little hoarse scared Theos.


    "Okay, okay, you must not be that scary either," he said, chuckling.


    Entering the wooden house, something rather important suddenly urred to Theos.


    "Why does everyone here have such confidence in you that you''re going to cure your parents?" he asked, rather curious.


    ording to the novel, the maids and butlers should be quite confident of n, even more so than Luna in several parts of the story.


    But now, it seemed that Luna was the one who had the full confidence of the Roy family staff.


    "It''s because I''ve been calling them that, just today, I''m going to cure my parents. Naturally, few would believe in me, but I told them that I have the help of the Fallen family and, above all, their sessor," she exined.


    Theos nodded, finding Luna''s exnation quite logical.


    However, she went on to exin. "In addition, my brother has been even more obsessed with training, and also, his personality has been very chaotic. The family subordinates used to have quite a bit of respect and hope for him, but now there''s almost none of that left."


    "I see... I''m a little sorry about that," he apologized, knowing that n''s current situation had a lot to do with him.


    She shook her head. "Don''t worry, it''s purely his fault, besides, it''s not like I''ll mind either," she assured, smiling slightly.


    Pushing Theos slightly, she led him to the stairs, which they climbed quietly before reaching a hallway.


    There were several doors leading to different rooms. However, even Theos could easily guess which room Luna''s parents were in.


    It wasn''t because the door was more luxurious or anything, but because it was the only room that emitted noise.


    They approached there.


    ~

 Chapter 152: The Cure

    *Squeak*.


    The door to the room creaked open.


    All eyes turned to the door except for Lord and Lady Roy. Incredibly, they all had the same or at least simr expressions, reflecting genuine sentiment.


    Hope


    Slowly the figure of two youngdies revealed itself, showing the face of Miss Roy, Luna Roy, with a serious and determined expression... And with something annoying?


    On the other hand, the other figure is that of a man. The heir to the Falle family, Theos Von Fallen. He did not have an expression of determination or anything like that, but with an indifferent and cold face, with a kind of temperament that attracted and alienated anyone at the same time.


    However, not one person present there sensed any ill intentions on Theos'' part. Quite the contrary, she felt a pleasant security with him just being there.


    "Luna?" one of the maids stepped forward, her face full of excitement and happiness.


    Luna turned her face in her direction. Her face was also filled with emotion and happiness when she saw her. "Angelica!" eximed Luna with a radiant smile.


    The maid, Angelica, also raised the corners of her lips, showing a radiant smile as she ran towards Luna with open arms.


    Luna did not reject her but embraced her enthusiastically. With a smile, the two stood for a few seconds hugging each other.


    "Miss Luna!"


    "Young Lady..."


    Witnessing the scene, the other maidservants and butlers began to greet Luna in a friendly manner. Even Theos, who could sense and see any negative (evil) feelings, could not detect anything bad among the servants. Surprisingly each of them is quite pleasant.


    ''For now, the servants are ruled out. As far as I can see, none of them have any negative feelings, I don''t even see one who feels nervous or worried that Luna is here,'' Theos thought.


    He wasn''t going to stand idly by just watching the scenes and everyone''s actions. Although, on paper and practically that is what he is doing right now, in reality, he is also analyzing each person with his keen vision and perception.


    However, if there was one thing that surprised Theos... ''In the novel, Luna is shown to be quite a loner who has almost no friends. One might even say that directly she in the novel had no friends at all. But now, look at her here, being happy to see her dear friend,'' he recalled.


    Watching the scene with a genuine smile, he concluded that it was possibly a butterfly effect. After all, the character Theos has changed the most, at least currently, is Luna herself.


    Possibly because he was added into her life, plus since her parents were affected by a curse, Luna has a good friendship with all the servants and, above all, with Angelica.


    "How have you been?" asked Angelica first, after she stopped hugging Luna.


    "HAHA! Super well, I have had several exciting adventures. I''ve gotten a lot stronger and, most importantly, I have the cure for my parents," she continued still with a smile on her face. "So, overall, I''m doing pretty well."


    Angelica''s eyes widened in surprise and curiosity. "You''ll have to tell me about those exciting adventures of yours," she said, but after a bit of thought, a mischievous smile tugged at her lips. "And of course, I hope we''re not talking about your boyfriend."


    Luna blushed deeply. Lowering her head slightly, she replied, "HMPH, we''re wasting a lot of time. Curing my parents right now is the most important thing."


    Angelica''s mischievous smile turned into a serious expression upon hearing those words. After all, more than anyone else she knows the gravity of the situation.


    "Wait!" a voice shouted, echoing throughout the room.


    Every person in the room turned around, including Theos.


    "Doctor?" asked one of the servants, puzzled that the person who interrupted such a nice meeting was the doctor himself.


    With his hair in disarray and robe with more than one wrinkle, the doctor hastened to exin, "I''m sorry, Miss Roy and, especially to you, Grand Fallen. However, I cannot allow you to give things to patients without my consent."


    Before anyone could respond, Theos stepped forward. "And do we have your consent or not?"


    Theos'' very cold voice and expression sent shivers down the doctor''s spine, who took 2 steps away unconsciously. However, as far as his decision was concerned, he did not back down. "I''m sorry, but I cannot consent to foreign products without medical evaluation," he exined.


    And how could he not consent if he had not evaluated if the product he was going to be given had a medical evaluation? Simple, he had already heard that everyone was taking Mr. and Mrs. Roy''s situation as if it were a curse.


    And a curse is not cured by medicine alone.


    Theos assessed the situation. Inside him, his respect for the man in front of him, the doctor, had increased significantly.


    He didn''t want to risk his patients'' lives by giving him things he didn''t know the origin of and, for Theos, that was more than perfect. What doctor would give him or rmend things he had never seen or tasted? An evil doctor, for sure?


    However, he didn''t currently need a good doctor.


    "...", without saying a word, Theos turned so fast that the servants, not even Luna could follow him.


    They only knew that, the next moment, Theos was behind the doctor who was now slowly falling to the hard, smooth floor.


    *Fall*.


    The doctor''s body fell to the ground,pletely unconscious.


    "I guess I should have at least held him..." muttered Theos, a little guiltily.


    "What did you do to him?" asked Luna, approaching Theos.


    He held up his hand, mimicking the shape of a sword with his hand. "I hit him in a vital spot and the back of his neck, so he was knocked out or unconscious, whatever you want to call it."


    Luna''s expression softened, letting out a sigh of relief. "pff, I''m d, for a moment I thought you had killed him."


    "I kind of like him, much of the world should have doctors like that. Although I think he was also doing it for his safety, defending his ideals against me as a mere mortal is certainly to be admired, at least a little," he exined.


    Luna nodded in agreement.


    Theos grabbed the doctor''s body with one arm, carrying him to a corner. He left the body on top of a chair, arranging it as if he were sitting down.


    After that, he turned away.


    Theos gave Luna a nod, which she quickly understood.


    Letting out a sigh to release her nerves, Luna turned around, taking a step forward; moving closer to her ailing parents.


    Theos followed close behind to support her.


    "Now, miss. What will you do?" several servants asked simr questions.


    However, Luna did not respond with words, but instead extended her arm, revealing her storage ring. From there, Luna slowly pulled out some sort of vial with a liquid inside.


    The eyes of the maids and butlers lit up. They didn''t know why, but as Luna alone took out that jar, they were filled with a sense of security and well-being.


    Removing the lid of the jar, Luna first saw her parents. Her eyes became a little sad and distressed.


    "Rx, this will work" assured Theos on the side, cing his hand on Luna''s shoulder.


    The reassuring words and, most of all, the hand of the man she always felt safe with; made her distress disappear, reced by confidence.


    "Yes, this is going to work," she said to herself.


    Luna first started with her father, carefully cing the bottle in her mouth, and she made him drink it slowly.


    Then, she continued with her mother. This time she had to use her hands, to remove the long hairs around her mother''s face before putting the bottle in her mouth and giving it to her slowly.


    They each drank ? of the liquid inside the jar, giving them a total of drinking the entire jar between them.


    After seeing that the bottle had no more liquid in it, she moved it away from their faces. She took a couple of steps away until she was next to Theos.


    The results were not immediately apparent, so, for a moment she was startled.


    "Mmmh."


    However, her parents made another sound, and at the same time, a golden light surrounded their bodies, illuminating them.


    "Wow."


    "Awesome..."


    Each of the maids was shocked and amazed by the scene. Even Luna did not know how to react to this.


    However, after the surprised reaction, a happy smile lit up her face.


    And that smile became wider when her parents''plexion improved considerably in a few seconds. That frown of annoyance on their faces was reced by a peaceful and, even, satisfied expression.


    "They''re healing!" eximed one of the stewards.


    Theos couldn''t stop the corners of his lips from lifting. "See, you just needed to trust the procedure," he said, letting out a smallugh.


    Luna chuckled as well, watching her parents slowly but surely recover.


    _____


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 153 In-laws

    "They''re... They''re practically cured, they even look younger."


    "It''s true, that liquid is miraculous..."


    The Roy family''s workers will talk in hushed tones about the miracle that happened in front of them a few seconds ago... The family''s Leaders, once on the verge of death, now look as if they were taking a little nap! Anyone would think that this would be silly, that without them watching they wouldn''t believe it. However, that was the worst of it... The proof is right in front of their eyes. How do you deny it?


    "P, finally..." Luna sighed, relieved to see her parents'' improvement.


    Theos, at her side, nodded. "We went through a lot to get that potion. The dangers we took were not in vain," he said, smiling slightly.


    How could he not be happy when his beloved girlfriend had just cured his parents? He felt proud, happy, and for some strange reason, unconsciously, relieved.


    ''Why do I feel relief? It''s her newly healed parents, it would be strange not to feel happy for her and, to some extent, relieved at the great weight off her shoulders that is being lifted. ''But... This relief is not normal, it''s more unconscious,'' he thought, having a bad feeling about it.


    However, he erased those worries temporarily. Now it''s a happy moment, why ruin it?


    "I''m so happy for you, Luna," Theosmented, cing his hand on Luna''s delicate shoulder.


    She felt the warmth and security of his hands, unconsciously, she tilted her head toward the hand on his shoulder. Her cheeks touched his hands, causing her to lightly float her cheek with his hand.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Thank you... Thank you so much for this opportunity," he whispered, being practically inaudible.


    However, Theos could hear perfectly. "You don''t have to thank me for anything, you''ve helped me quite a bit too," He said directly, not wanting to hide anything.


    Luna smiled sweetly. "Well, we''ve helped each other, that''s even better."


    Theos couldn''t help but agree with her more, nodding affirmatively.


    Nevertheless, this sweet and sincere moment had to be broken at any moment, didn''t it? Or, rather, Theos himself had to willingly cut it short.


    Removing his hand from Luna''s shoulder, she turned to him in surprise. After a second, her expression of surprise turned to one of reproach, with a cute pout on her cheeks and a frown on her brow.


    "Now what are you going to do?" she asked.


    Theos smiled. "Nothing, I''m just watching your parents'' blinks move," he said suddenly, pointing his finger at Luna''s parents.


    "WHAT!" eximed Luna, along with the other servants.


    They all turned to look at the Roy family lords and sure enough, their blinks were moving.


    That meant only one thing... They are waking up.


    All the servants and Luna surrounded the two possibly sick people who were about to wake up.


    Theos, on the other hand, stayed a little further away, on the sidelines, he wasn''t close enough to all of them to be anxious for such an important moment. However, deep inside, he wanted more than anything the assurance that Luna''s parents were in perfect Health.


    What worried him most was the consequence of breaking the curse, for example, a loss of memory.


    ''We''ll see about that,'' he thought, watching Luna''s parents slowly opening their eyes.


    "Uh?", the lord of the family Roy, Luna''s father, was the first to wake up, emitting a sound of confusion at the sight of so many worried eyes looking down from above.


    "Huh?", followed by the lord, Mrs. Roy''s family, Luna''s mother, woke up, emitting a sound of confusion for the same reason.


    "Mydy!"


    "My lord!"


    The maids and butlers eximed happily, each one overjoyed to see their superiors finally awaken from their long "sleep". They each began to embrace the mistress and master of the Roy family.


    ''It''s a bit weird to see this scene... The lord of the Roy family, Emon, known for his indifference and, Amely, the mistress of the Roy family, known for her somewhat peculiar mana...'', thought Theos, watching the scene present to him of the bunch of Roy family subordinates pouncing in arms and kisses to Emon and Amely.


    "You guys don''t remember anything?", despite the softness of the voice, echoed throughout the room, halting the feasting of the maids and butlers.


    Luna had spoken directly...


    Despite the smile on her lips, in her eyes could be seen a trace of... Fear, fear of the consequences the curse could have had on them. She could not be an expert on the subject of curses, but if one thing was clear, that spending weeks in a state of pure "sleep" and difort would have its imminent consequences.


    Emon and Amely, seeing their precious daughter, their eyes lit up. However, remembering the question she had asked, they didn''t know what to say for a moment....


    "I remember many things," Emon answered directly.


    Coming out of shock, he realized that they were not in a normal position. All the maids and butlers could be seen to be very happy about her awakening and, more surprisingly, there were even some crying.


    Her daughter, in front of them, was asking if the two of them remembered anything.


    Only by usingmon sense did she realise that this was a serious and, even, worrying matter.


    Emely could also perceive and realise all this. "Honestly, I don''t remember how we got here," she said, moving her body a little from the bed to sit there.


    Luna''s expression rxed quite a bit, almost letting out a sigh of relief. But she was stopped by the fact that she hadn''t confirmed how much they had forgotten, or if they had forgotten in the first ce.


    Sure, they remembered her perfectly well and, it seemed, the maids and butlers as well. However, how much more did they remember? She wanted to know.


    Approaching her parents, the maids and butlers opened steps for her, stepping slightly away.


    "To make a long story short, they first fell into a great illness. We thought that with a little medicine and rest, they would get better," she said, taking a slight pause to continue. "However, sometimeter, they were left in a weird state, they could open their eyes you must from time to time, but they couldn''t seem to recognise anything around them. It was strange, we were calling several doctors to tell us what happened to you. No one knew anything, so I decided to take their condition as a curse.


    That said, Luna''s parents'' eyes widened in surprise. They could briefly remember when they fell ill. However, they could remember no more than that, as if their memory had been erased at that point.


    Luna continued speaking. "So, I want to know how much you remember, tell me everything."


    Hearing their beloved daughter''s request, Emon and Emely nodded without hesitation. However, before Luna could ask anything, Emon spoke first. "Before I move on to your questions, dear daughter. I want to know who that is... That man over there," he said, turning in the direction where Theos was standing.


    For a second, Luna was a little nervous. What young girl wouldn''t feel nervous when her parents finally meet their mate? She sure as hell wasn''t one of those girls.


    Emely also looked in the direction her husband was looking. Finding Theos, who was looking at them all without any expression or emotion in his eyes.


    "Uh... Mother, father, he''s the person who helped me find the cure for his curse," Luna said, stuttering slightly.


    Hearing their daughter''s words, both Emely and Emon smiled happily. "Thank you so much, young man, you don''t know how much you''ve helped us."


    "We owe you a lot, we will be sure to repay this favour in the future."


    Both Emely and Emon expressed their heartfelt thanks For some reason, they felt they had to be extremely polite and respectful to the man who was watching them from the side.


    Not only because he is abnormally handsome, even to the degree that he appeared to be a deity, but he had the temperament of an Emperor himself, someone untouchable and all-powerful, with an intimidating and dark aura.


    They couldn''t estimate the power of that person, but they knew without a doubt that it was quite great.


    ''Boy, do they have a good eye,'' thought Theos, almost smiling at the amusing situation.


    They were already sick since the banquet, so they didn''t know that the person in front of them was the very sessor of the Fallen family. And, even without knowing his identity, they are respectful and polite.


    "You''re wee you could say I''m helping them because it''s my duty," Theos said, this time smiling slightly.


    Hearing Theos'' words, Emon had a bad feeling. "Hm... What do you mean it''s your duty?" he asked, frowning slightly.


    Theos'' smile grew wider. "You see... You''re my father-inw," he said directly, with a slight hint that said more than a thousand words.


    Emon''s eyes snapped open and, when he knew the meaning of those words, he almost spat blood in anger. "What do you mean father-inw, who the fuck are you!" he shouted, almost blinded by fury.


    But Theos'' next words made the faces of both Emon and Amely turn as white and pale as paper.


    "I am Theos Von Falle, also known as The Fallen."


    _

 Chapter 154 Talking to the In-laws

    "I am Theos Von Falle, also known as The Fallen. " Those words echoed throughout the room, causing Emon and Amely''s skin to go like paper.


    "L-Lord Fallen?!" stuttered Emon, startled and confused.


    Theos nodded slowly but said a little more. He just stood there, watching his inws absorb all the information.


    "Daughter, tell me this is a dream," Amely pleaded, turning to her daughter.


    Her eyes were even a little ssy as if she was about to cry! Luna had to hug her mother and exin. "Mother, calm down, Theos is not evil nor will he abuse his power."


    However, the parents did not listen, and they were still in shock and deep fear. As a noble family, they know more about the Fallen family than anyone else, and they know their social status very well. The Fallen is the highest one could imagine in social status, and now Emon had just insulted one.


    If the Fallen family wanted to kill the entire Roy family, no one would say anything, everyone would turn a blind eye.


    The other maidservants were also silent, saying absolutely nothing, knowing that now they didn''t even have the right to speak.


    "No need to make such a fuss, I won''t do anything to them, after all, we are family," Theos confessed, even straining to show a little warmth to his words.


    Emon and Amely at first didn''t believe in just simple words, but seeing how Theos was trying so hard to show his "warmth" made them want tough.


    However, they did not show a smile in the slightest, knowing that they could not afford to offend the man who is now, quite unexpectedly, their son-inw any further.


    "That''s right, father, mother, Theos won''t do anything to you, he was even the one who helped me get his medicine, in fact, to say he helped me is a huge understatement," Luna''s words contained pure sincerity and even happiness, as parents, Emon and Amely noticed this quickly.


    Luna very rarely showed happiness, so it was very easy for them to identify when their daughter was happy.


    Gradually, the atmosphere calmed down, and Luna''s parents left their shock behind them a long time ago. With a regretful look and with some embarrassment, Emon spoke, "I apologise for my earlier words, I shouldn''t have expressed myself that way."


    Even though Theos had already confirmed that he would not do anything to them, Emon was still forced to apologise, not only because what he did was wrong, but also because he had to keep Fallen''s face under the gaze of dozens of maids and butlers watching.


    Knowing this, Theos could only nod and ept her apology without giving it much thought. "Fine, but for now, you''d better get some rest, or you can talk to your dear daughter," Theos said.


    Emon and Amely nodded, thetter bowed her head slightly and thanked, "Thank you so much for helping us, both my husband and me and for taking care of our daughter."


    At her side, Emon nodded at Amely''s words, supporting her: "That''s right, thank you very much for everything", he paused a little, his eyes shone with a bit of bravery and then affirmed. "Still, even though you are the Heir to all of Fallen, please don''t put my daughter in danger," he pleaded.


    Theos was slightly surprised by this plea, but the surprise was only inward, for outwardly he shook his head slowly, his warm smile slowly fading. "This world is full of dangers, and I, as the heir of the strongest family and the most powerful genius currently, danger will alwayse to me, even if I do not seek it. If she wants to stay by my side, she will inevitably be in danger." Find exclusive stories on empire


    Theos'' words were like lightning striking not only Luna''s parents'' ears but even the maids and butlers.


    But before they could respond, Theos spoke again, this time with a slight smile. "However, what I can do is to lessen the danger she will face, and be so strong that I will be invincible, or I will die for my greed and avarice... Either way, it will be a long and bumpy road."


    This answer reassured and at the same time frightened Luna''s parents, but before they could think of different scenarios where their daughter would be in danger, Theos again spoke: "For now, you should rest, don''t worry too much, currently there is no danger, at least none that I can''t solve".


    "That''s okay, good to know," Emon said with a half-smile, finally calming down.


    "When we fully recover, we''ll talk to you more properly, sorry to meet you in this state," Amely said, earning a nod from Emon.


    Theos just smiled silently, he already knew that he wasn''t going to gain much if any information here, they didn''t remember very well, besides that, it didn''t seem like anything had traumatized or frightened him, besides Theos'' own presence.


    -----


    Theos tried his best to get Nora off his back, but as he was quite tired, he was unable to do so.


    After a moment of struggle, Theos stopped struggling.


    Fortunately, Nora also stopped licking his neck. After the intense battle,She had no energy to keep licking Theos'' neck with such passion.


    "You finally got tired, didn''t you?" hemented, but cursing inwardly.


    Nora smiled, not responding to Theos'' words.


    "It was quite fun and... exciting," she thought in her heart, feeling pleased.


    "Theos!"


    "Theos!"


    Two voices echoed in Theos'' ears, who heard two soft voices calling him.


    Like Nora, he didn''t need to turn around to know that the two people calling him were none other than his two cute girlfriends - Luna and Alice.


    They both jumped up and clung to him like a ko bear, not wanting to let go for a second.


    With a wry smile, he said, "Don''t you think you''re squeezing too tight?"


    Both Nora, Alice and Luna said nothing; they just shook their heads. Since, for them, their strength is optimal for a good hug.


    After spending a moment of a nice hug, they all got off Theos'' body to start talking more quietly.


    They talked about everything, especially Luna, who talked more about her exciting adventures in the Dragon Kingdom.


    Theyughed and had fun, but all the fun would have to end, as Theos proceeded to talk about a serious topic.


    "Tomorrow we''re going to go see and heal your parents first thing in the morning, aren''t we?" he asked to confirm the departure time.


    Luna nodded, somewhat tense. After all, her parents would be meeting their partner tomorrow....


    Nerves were killing her, but there was also anticipation that her parents woulde to love Theos.


    "Oh, I heard that the leaders of the Roy family are sick? So it''s true," Noramented briefly.


    "They''ll be good as new tomorrow anyway, you just have to be confident!" said Alice, encouraging Luna.


    She smiled. Truth be told, she always appreciated Alice''s attempts to make her feel better. Although they sometimes or often argued, they could currently consider themselves best friends.


    Seeing how her sister and her two friends called each other much better, Theos almost smiled proudly.


    -But wait, you and Luna won''t miss much school? There are a lot of important things to do," the albino asked with a bit of concern, not so much for Theos, but for Luna.


    Luna wasn''t from a big family like the Fallen family, so she could be in trouble if she didn''t attend sses as much.


    -Don''t worry, besides being The Fallen, I''m the vice president of the Academy. I just have to do a little talking for Luna so nothing happens to her," Theos said confidently.


    Luna sighed in relief.


    -Oh, by the way, do you remember the test at the Academy where we have to go to a cave? They cancelled it temporarily, supposedly because of strange happenings in the cave; now the exam will be in about a month," exined Alice.remembering some important information she received from one of the teachers.


    Theos was surprised. As far as he remembered in the plot, the Monster Cave test shouldn''t have been dyed that long.


    ''Anyway, another big change,'' he thought, letting out a sigh.


    Luna and Nora discussed this topic with Alice, who exined in more detail everything she knew.


    This scene made them sound like gossipy olddies telling the gossip of the neighbors in the neighborhood.


    Or so it seemed to Theos.


    With a smile, the four continued their day together.


    ~ ?


    I have recovered! I was sick, although I am not feeling well at the moment, I am much better. My father''s health has also improved a lot, he looks much better, we just need to do some tests to find out why he had expelled more than a liter of blood and that''s it, I hope it''s nothing serious.


    I will be publishing normally 12 to 14 chapters a day. Sorry for being a bit missing, hahahahahahaha, many problems, but fortunately all are being solved well.


    Thanks for reading!:))))


    ~n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 155 155

    Today I will edit the three chapters that are repeated, college is killing me hahaha.


    At the time of editing this, the first "To be edited" chapter will be fixed, and in a few hours that specific chapter and the one before it will bepletely fixed.


    Thanks for your patience.


    ~


    After taking Cam out of the Coliseum stadium with the barrier, he took out some clothes to put on her body to cover her.


    He quickly took her to the infirmary to return her to her original state. That''s why he wasn''t so worried, he knew very well that the healers could cure Cam and return her to her original form.


    Of course, they were not miracle workers. He was notified that Cam''s full recovery would take about two weeks.


    After that, he showed her the empty part where she had no arms. However, Theos'' left hand held an arm... His right arm that he grabbed just before leaving the Colosseum.


    It had withstood the st...


    They only had to attach the arm to Theos'' body, so it wasn''t that difficult, but not that simple either.


    They had to do several tests to confirm that everything was okay.


    After attaching the arm to the empty area, Theos couldn''t see it until a few minutester.


    Afterward, they forced him to perform several tests such as mobility, reaction, reflexes, strength when clenching his fist, and so on.


    Confirming that everything was in optimal condition, he said goodbye to the healers, then said goodbye to Cam, leaving her to the healers to heal her.


    "Phew, it was too hectic a day..." Theos muttered, looking up at thepletely clear blue sky.


    The strong rays of the sun illuminated the entire academy, creating a rather pleasant, but heated atmosphere by Theos'' standards.


    He had aplished a lot in just a few days. However, it was quite unexpected to have the rtionship he currently had with Cam, who despite not being a couple, were quite close friends.


    Or at least Theos considered their rtionship that way.


    Shaking his head, he pushed those thoughts momentarily from his mind. There were too many things to do to waste time on "meaningless" matters.


    ''I''ll go see my dear inws tomorrow,'' he recalled the promise he made to Luna to cure her parents tomorrow.


    "Brother!" a voice shouted.


    The next moment, Theos felt a considerable weight on his back. At the same time, two rather spherical and soft melons touched his back.


    However, he was neither a virgin nor a pervert, he did not react to this.


    "What are you doing, Nora?" he asked.


    He didn''t even have to turn around to realize that the person on his back was Nora, his sister.


    After all, what woman would be brave enough to call him brother?


    "I just came to see my dear little brother, is there something wrong with that?" she pouted.


    Before Theos could respond, Nora let out a snort.


    She quickly moved her head to the side of Theos'' neck, biting him aggressively.


    "What?" he was in shock for a second, before using his hand to lift Nora''s head from his neck.


    "What are you doing?" asked Theos, still puzzled.


    "It''s just a little punishment for disappearing so suddenly," she stated, licking the blood around her pink, now red, lips.


    "What kind of punishment are you talking about? I only disappeared for three days, and if you wanted to know anything about me, you would have asked Alice," he stated with more confusion and even a bit of coldness in his words.


    After seeing the bite on his neck, it wasn''t a simple mark or a simple thing, it was a big bite where blood was cascading like a waterfall down his body.


    Nora''s eyes narrowed. "You''ve been here for several days, and you haven''t told me anything. Do you know how much I worried? This is the least I could be."


    With that said, she smiled. She possibly would have thought his smile was charming and refreshing.


    But now, Theos could only see a mischievous and slightly... Perverted smile?


    Under Theos'' cold eyes, Nora again lowered her head. However, this time, she didn''t take a bite but instead gave the wound a big lick as if it were a lollipop.


    After that, Nora kept licking Theos'' wound constantly, until a few minutes passed like that... The wound was gone!


    ''Having the Way of an Angel sure is very useful and versatile,'' Theos said inwardly.


    ''Those who possess the Way of an Angel in all of history are noted for being the best at practically everything. From melee battle, rangedbat, healers, and such.


    Theos remembered all this, which is why he let Nora lick his neck. However...


    "Good, you''re healed, now back away," he ordered.


    Nora ignored his demands, continuing to lick his neck constantly.


    Seeing that Nora had no sign of stopping, Theos grabbed her head with his hand, pulling her away from his neck.


    But how could Nora let such an opportunity slip away? She wouldn''t make it easy for him...


    Knowing that Theos was weak, she continued to lick his neck. At this point, Theos didn''t mind, but for a sister to be licking her brother''s neck, wouldn''t that be quickly misunderstood?


    Theos tried his best to get Nora off of him, but as he was quite tired, he couldn''t do it.


    After a moment''s struggle, Theos stopped struggling.


    Fortunately, Nora also stopped licking his neck. After the intense battle, she didn''t have the energy to continue licking Theos'' neck so passionately.


    "You finally got tired, didn''t you?" hemented, but inwardly cursing.


    Nora smiled, not responding to Theos'' words.


    ''It was quite fun and... Exciting,'' she thought in her heart, feeling pleased.


    "Theos!"


    "Theos!"


    Two voices echoed in Theos'' ears, who heard two soft voices calling him.


    Just like Nora, he didn''t need to turn around to know that the two people calling him were none other than his two cute girlfriends: Luna and Alice.


    The two jumped up and clung to him like a ko bear, not wanting to let go for a second.


    With a wry smile, he said, "Don''t you think you''re squeezing too tight?"


    Both Nora how, Alice, and Luna said nothing; they just shook their heads. Since, for them, their strength is the optimum for a good hug.


    After spending a moment of a nice hug, they all got off Theos'' body to start talking more quietly.


    They talked about everything, especially Luna, who talked more about her exciting adventures in the Dragon Kingdom.


    Theyughed and had fun, but all fun would have toe to an end, as Theos proceeded to talk about a serious topic.


    "Tomorrow we''re going to go see and heal your parents first thing in the morning, aren''t we?" he asked to confirm the departure time.


    Luna nodded, somewhat tense. After all, her parents would be meeting their partner tomorrow...


    The nerves were killing her, but there was also anticipation that her parents woulde to love Theos.


    "Oh, I heard that the leaders of the Roy family are sick... So it''s true," Noramented briefly.


    "They''ll be as good as new tomorrow anyway, you just have to be confident!" stated Alice, encouraging Luna.


    She smiled. Truth be told, she always appreciated Alice''s attempts to make her feel better. Even though they sometimes or many times argued, they could currently be considered best friends.


    Seeing how his sister and her two girlfriends called each other much better, Theos almost smiled with pride.


    "But, wait. won''t you and Luna miss a lot of school? There''s a lot of important things to do?", the albino asked with a bit of concern, not so much for Theos, but for Luna.


    Luna wasn''t from a big Family like the Fallen family, so she might be in trouble if she didn''t attend sses as much.


    "Don''t worry, besides being The Fallen, I''m the vice president of the Academy. I just have to speak up for Luna a little bit so nothing happens to her," Theos stated confidently.


    Luna sighed in relief.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Oh, by the way, do you remember the test at the Academy where we have to go to a Cave? They canceled it temporarily, supposedly because of strange happenings in the Cave; now the test will be in about a month," Alice exined, remembering some important information she got from one of the teachers.


    Theos was surprised. As he remembered in the plot, the Monster Cave test shouldn''t have been dyed this long.


    ''Anyway, another big change,'' he thought, letting out a sigh.


    Luna and Nora discussed this topic with Alice, who exined in more detail everything she knew.


    This scene made them look like gossipy olddies telling each other the gossip of the neighbors in the neighborhood.


    Or at least, that''s how it seemed to Theos. Your next read is at empire


    With a smile, the four of them continued their day together.


    ~


    I have recovered! I was sick, although I''m not quite well at the moment, I''m much better. My father''s health has also improved a lot, he looks much better, we just have to do some tests to find out why he had expelled more than a liter of blood and that''s it, I hope it''s nothing serious.


    I will be publishing normally 12 to 14 chapters a day. Sorry for being a bit missing, hahahahahah, lots of problems, but fortunately all are being solved well.


    Thanks for reading!:)))


    ~

 Chapter 156 156

    Today I will edit the three chapters that are repeated, college is killing me hahaha.


    At the time of editing this, the first "To be edited" chapter will be fixed, and in a few hours that specific chapter and the one before it will bepletely fixed.


    Thanks for your patience.


    ~


    After taking Cam out of the Coliseum stadium with the barrier, he took out some clothes to put on her body to cover her.


    He quickly took her to the infirmary to return her to her original state. That''s why he wasn''t so worried, he knew very well that the healers could cure Cam and return her to her original form.


    Of course, they were not miracle workers. He was notified that Cam''s full recovery would take about two weeks.


    After that, he showed her the empty part where she had no arms. However, Theos'' left hand held an arm... His right arm that he grabbed just before leaving the Colosseum.


    It had withstood the st...


    They only had to attach the arm to Theos'' body, so it wasn''t that difficult, but not that simple either.


    They had to do several tests to confirm that everything was okay.


    After attaching the arm to the empty area, Theos couldn''t see it until a few minutester.


    Afterward, they forced him to perform several tests such as mobility, reaction, reflexes, strength when clenching his fist, and so on.


    Confirming that everything was in optimal condition, he said goodbye to the healers, then said goodbye to Cam, leaving her to the healers to heal her.


    "Phew, it was too hectic a day..." Theos muttered, looking up at thepletely clear blue sky.


    Your adventure continues at empire


    The strong rays of the sun illuminated the entire academy, creating a rather pleasant, but heated atmosphere by Theos'' standards.


    He had aplished a lot in just a few days. However, it was quite unexpected to have the rtionship he currently had with Cam, who despite not being a couple, were quite close friends.


    Or at least Theos considered their rtionship that way.


    Shaking his head, he pushed those thoughts momentarily from his mind. There were too many things to do to waste time on "meaningless" matters.


    ''I''ll go see my dear inws tomorrow,'' he recalled the promise he made to Luna to cure her parents tomorrow.


    "Brother!" a voice shouted.


    The next moment, Theos felt a considerable weight on his back. At the same time, two rather spherical and soft melons touched his back.


    However, he was neither a virgin nor a pervert, he did not react to this.


    "What are you doing, Nora?" he asked.


    He didn''t even have to turn around to realize that the person on his back was Nora, his sister.


    After all, what woman would be brave enough to call him brother?


    "I just came to see my dear little brother, is there something wrong with that?" she pouted.


    Before Theos could respond, Nora let out a snort.


    She quickly moved her head to the side of Theos'' neck, biting him aggressively.


    "What?" he was in shock for a second, before using his hand to lift Nora''s head from his neck.


    "What are you doing?" asked Theos, still puzzled.


    "It''s just a little punishment for disappearing so suddenly," she stated, licking the blood around her pink, now red, lips.


    "What kind of punishment are you talking about? I only disappeared for three days, and if you wanted to know anything about me, you would have asked Alice," he stated with more confusion and even a bit of coldness in his words.


    After seeing the bite on his neck, it wasn''t a simple mark or a simple thing, it was a big bite where blood was cascading like a waterfall down his body.


    Nora''s eyes narrowed. "You''ve been here for several days, and you haven''t told me anything. Do you know how much I worried? This is the least I could be."


    With that said, she smiled. She possibly would have thought his smile was charming and refreshing.


    But now, Theos could only see a mischievous and slightly... Perverted smile?


    Under Theos'' cold eyes, Nora again lowered her head. However, this time, she didn''t take a bite but instead gave the wound a big lick as if it were a lollipop.


    After that, Nora kept licking Theos'' wound constantly, until a few minutes passed like that... The wound was gone!


    ''Having the Way of an Angel sure is very useful and versatile,'' Theos said inwardly.


    ''Those who possess the Way of an Angel in all of history are noted for being the best at practically everything. From melee battle, rangedbat, healers, and such.


    Theos remembered all this, which is why he let Nora lick his neck. However...


    "Good, you''re healed, now back away," he ordered.


    Nora ignored his demands, continuing to lick his neck constantly.


    Seeing that Nora had no sign of stopping, Theos grabbed her head with his hand, pulling her away from his neck.


    But how could Nora let such an opportunity slip away? She wouldn''t make it easy for him...


    Knowing that Theos was weak, she continued to lick his neck. At this point, Theos didn''t mind, but for a sister to be licking her brother''s neck, wouldn''t that be quickly misunderstood?


    Theos tried his best to get Nora off of him, but as he was quite tired, he couldn''t do it.


    After a moment''s struggle, Theos stopped struggling.


    Fortunately, Nora also stopped licking his neck. After the intense battle, she didn''t have the energy to continue licking Theos'' neck so passionately.


    "You finally got tired, didn''t you?" hemented, but inwardly cursing.


    Nora smiled, not responding to Theos'' words.


    ''It was quite fun and... Exciting,'' she thought in her heart, feeling pleased.


    "Theos!"


    "Theos!"


    Two voices echoed in Theos'' ears, who heard two soft voices calling him.


    Just like Nora, he didn''t need to turn around to know that the two people calling him were none other than his two cute girlfriends: Luna and Alice.


    The two jumped up and clung to him like a ko bear, not wanting to let go for a second.


    With a wry smile, he said, "Don''t you think you''re squeezing too tight?"


    Both Nora how, Alice, and Luna said nothing; they just shook their heads. Since, for them, their strength is the optimum for a good hug.


    After spending a moment of a nice hug, they all got off Theos'' body to start talking more quietly.


    They talked about everything, especially Luna, who talked more about her exciting adventures in the Dragon Kingdom.


    Theyughed and had fun, but all fun would have toe to an end, as Theos proceeded to talk about a serious topic.


    "Tomorrow we''re going to go see and heal your parents first thing in the morning, aren''t we?" he asked to confirm the departure time.


    Luna nodded, somewhat tense. After all, her parents would be meeting their partner tomorrow...


    The nerves were killing her, but there was also anticipation that her parents woulde to love Theos.


    "Oh, I heard that the leaders of the Roy family are sick... So it''s true," Noramented briefly.


    "They''ll be as good as new tomorrow anyway, you just have to be confident!" stated Alice, encouraging Luna.


    She smiled. Truth be told, she always appreciated Alice''s attempts to make her feel better. Even though they sometimes or many times argued, they could currently be considered best friends.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Seeing how his sister and her two girlfriends called each other much better, Theos almost smiled with pride.


    "But, wait. won''t you and Luna miss a lot of school? There''s a lot of important things to do?", the albino asked with a bit of concern, not so much for Theos, but for Luna.


    Luna wasn''t from a big Family like the Fallen family, so she might be in trouble if she didn''t attend sses as much.


    "Don''t worry, besides being The Fallen, I''m the vice president of the Academy. I just have to speak up for Luna a little bit so nothing happens to her," Theos stated confidently.


    Luna sighed in relief.


    "Oh, by the way, do you remember the test at the Academy where we have to go to a Cave? They canceled it temporarily, supposedly because of strange happenings in the Cave; now the test will be in about a month," Alice exined, remembering some important information she got from one of the teachers.


    Theos was surprised. As he remembered in the plot, the Monster Cave test shouldn''t have been dyed this long.


    ''Anyway, another big change,'' he thought, letting out a sigh.


    Luna and Nora discussed this topic with Alice, who exined in more detail everything she knew.


    This scene made them look like gossipy olddies telling each other the gossip of the neighbors in the neighborhood.


    Or at least, that''s how it seemed to Theos.


    With a smile, the four of them continued their day together.


    ~


    I have recovered! I was sick, although I''m not quite well at the moment, I''m much better. My father''s health has also improved a lot, he looks much better, we just have to do some tests to find out why he had expelled more than a liter of blood and that''s it, I hope it''s nothing serious.


    I will be publishing normally 12 to 14 chapters a day. Sorry for being a bit missing, hahahahahah, lots of problems, but fortunately all are being solved well.


    Thanks for reading!:)))))))


    ~

 Chapter 157 157

    Today I will edit the three chapters that are repeated, college is killing me hahaha.


    At the time of editing this, the first "To be edited" chapter will be fixed, and in a few hours that specific chapter and the one before it will bepletely fixed.


    Thanks for your patience.


    ~


    After taking Cam out of the Coliseum stadium with the barrier, he took out some clothes to put on her body to cover her.


    He quickly took her to the infirmary to return her to her original state. That''s why he wasn''t so worried, he knew very well that the healers could cure Cam and return her to her original form.


    Of course, they were not miracle workers. He was notified that Cam''s full recovery would take about two weeks.


    After that, he showed her the empty part where she had no arms. However, Theos'' left hand held an arm... His right arm that he grabbed just before leaving the Colosseum.


    It had withstood the st...


    They only had to attach the arm to Theos'' body, so it wasn''t that difficult, but not that simple either.


    They had to do several tests to confirm that everything was okay.


    After attaching the arm to the empty area, Theos couldn''t see it until a few minutester.


    Afterward, they forced him to perform several tests such as mobility, reaction, reflexes, strength when clenching his fist, and so on.


    Confirming that everything was in optimal condition, he said goodbye to the healers, then said goodbye to Cam, leaving her to the healers to heal her.


    "Phew, it was too hectic a day..." Theos muttered, looking up at thepletely clear blue sky.


    The strong rays of the sun illuminated the entire academy, creating a rather pleasant, but heated atmosphere by Theos'' standards.


    He had aplished a lot in just a few days. However, it was quite unexpected to have the rtionship he currently had with Cam, who despite not being a couple, were quite close friends.


    Or at least Theos considered their rtionship that way.


    Shaking his head, he pushed those thoughts momentarily from his mind. There were too many things to do to waste time on "meaningless" matters.


    ''I''ll go see my dear inws tomorrow,'' he recalled the promise he made to Luna to cure her parents tomorrow.


    "Brother!" a voice shouted.


    The next moment, Theos felt a considerable weight on his back. At the same time, two rather spherical and soft melons touched his back.


    However, he was neither a virgin nor a pervert, he did not react to this.


    "What are you doing, Nora?" he asked.


    He didn''t even have to turn around to realize that the person on his back was Nora, his sister.


    After all, what woman would be brave enough to call him brother?


    "I just came to see my dear little brother, is there something wrong with that?" she pouted.


    Before Theos could respond, Nora let out a snort.


    She quickly moved her head to the side of Theos'' neck, biting him aggressively.


    "What?" he was in shock for a second, before using his hand to lift Nora''s head from his neck.


    "What are you doing?" asked Theos, still puzzled.


    "It''s just a little punishment for disappearing so suddenly," she stated, licking the blood around her pink, now red, lips.


    "What kind of punishment are you talking about? I only disappeared for three days, and if you wanted to know anything about me, you would have asked Alice," he stated with more confusion and even a bit of coldness in his words.


    After seeing the bite on his neck, it wasn''t a simple mark or a simple thing, it was a big bite where blood was cascading like a waterfall down his body.


    Nora''s eyes narrowed. "You''ve been here for several days, and you haven''t told me anything. Do you know how much I worried? This is the least I could be."


    With that said, she smiled. She possibly would have thought his smile was charming and refreshing.


    But now, Theos could only see a mischievous and slightly... Perverted smile?


    Under Theos'' cold eyes, Nora again lowered her head. However, this time, she didn''t take a bite but instead gave the wound a big lick as if it were a lollipop.


    After that, Nora kept licking Theos'' wound constantly, until a few minutes passed like that... The wound was gone!


    ''Having the Way of an Angel sure is very useful and versatile,'' Theos said inwardly.


    ''Those who possess the Way of an Angel in all of history are noted for being the best at practically everything. From melee battle, rangedbat, healers, and such.


    Theos remembered all this, which is why he let Nora lick his neck. However...


    "Good, you''re healed, now back away," he ordered.


    Nora ignored his demands, continuing to lick his neck constantly.


    Seeing that Nora had no sign of stopping, Theos grabbed her head with his hand, pulling her away from his neck.


    But how could Nora let such an opportunity slip away? She wouldn''t make it easy for him...


    Knowing that Theos was weak, she continued to lick his neck. At this point, Theos didn''t mind, but for a sister to be licking her brother''s neck, wouldn''t that be quickly misunderstood?


    Theos tried his best to get Nora off of him, but as he was quite tired, he couldn''t do it.


    After a moment''s struggle, Theos stopped struggling.


    Fortunately, Nora also stopped licking his neck. After the intense battle, she didn''t have the energy to continue licking Theos'' neck so passionately.


    "You finally got tired, didn''t you?" hemented, but inwardly cursing.


    Nora smiled, not responding to Theos'' words.


    ''It was quite fun and... Exciting,'' she thought in her heart, feeling pleased.


    "Theos!"


    "Theos!"


    Two voices echoed in Theos'' ears, who heard two soft voices calling him.


    Just like Nora, he didn''t need to turn around to know that the two people calling him were none other than his two cute girlfriends: Luna and Alice.


    The two jumped up and clung to him like a ko bear, not wanting to let go for a second.


    With a wry smile, he said, "Don''t you think you''re squeezing too tight?"


    Both Nora how, Alice, and Luna said nothing; they just shook their heads. Since, for them, their strength is the optimum for a good hug.


    After spending a moment of a nice hug, they all got off Theos'' body to start talking more quietly.


    They talked about everything, especially Luna, who talked more about her exciting adventures in the Dragon Kingdom.


    Theyughed and had fun, but all fun would have toe to an end, as Theos proceeded to talk about a serious topic.


    "Tomorrow we''re going to go see and heal your parents first thing in the morning, aren''t we?" he asked to confirm the departure time.


    Luna nodded, somewhat tense. After all, her parents would be meeting their partner tomorrow...


    The nerves were killing her, but there was also anticipation that her parents woulde to love Theos.


    "Oh, I heard that the leaders of the Roy family are sick... So it''s true," Noramented briefly.


    "They''ll be as good as new tomorrow anyway, you just have to be confident!" stated Alice, encouraging Luna.


    She smiled. Truth be told, she always appreciated Alice''s attempts to make her feel better. Even though they sometimes or many times argued, they could currently be considered best friends.


    Seeing how his sister and her two girlfriends called each other much better, Theos almost smiled with pride.


    "But, wait. won''t you and Luna miss a lot of school? There''s a lot of important things to do?", the albino asked with a bit of concern, not so much for Theos, but for Luna.


    Luna wasn''t from a big Family like the Fallen family, so she might be in trouble if she didn''t attend sses as much.


    "Don''t worry, besides being The Fallen, I''m the vice president of the Academy. I just have to speak up for Luna a little bit so nothing happens to her," Theos stated confidently.


    Luna sighed in relief.


    "Oh, by the way, do you remember the test at the Academy where we have to go to a Cave? They canceled it temporarily, supposedly because of strange happenings in the Cave; now the test will be in about a month," Alice exined, remembering some important information she got from one of the teachers.


    Theos was surprised. As he remembered in the plot, the Monster Cave test shouldn''t have been dyed this long.


    ''Anyway, another big change,'' he thought, letting out a sigh.


    Luna and Nora discussed this topic with Alice, who exined in more detail everything she knew.


    This scene made them look like gossipy olddies telling each other the gossip of the neighbors in the neighborhood.


    Or at least, that''s how it seemed to Theos.


    With a smile, the four of them continued their day together.


    ~


    I have recovered! I was sick, although I''m not quite well at the moment, I''m much better. My father''s health has also improved a lot, he looks much better, we just have to do some tests to find out why he had expelled more than a liter of blood and that''s it, I hope it''s nothing serious.


    I will be publishing normally 12 to 14 chapters a day. Sorry for being a bit missing, hahahahahah, lots of problems, but fortunately all are being solved well.


    Thanks for reading!:))))))


    ~n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 158 158

    Today I will edit the three chapters that are repeated, college is killing me hahaha.


    At the time of editing this, the first "To be edited" chapter will be fixed, and in a few hours that specific chapter and the one before it will bepletely fixed.


    Thanks for your patience.


    ~


    After taking Cam out of the Coliseum stadium with the barrier, he took out some clothes to put on her body to cover her.


    He quickly took her to the infirmary to return her to her original state. That''s why he wasn''t so worried, he knew very well that the healers could cure Cam and return her to her original form.


    Of course, they were not miracle workers. He was notified that Cam''s full recovery would take about two weeks.


    After that, he showed her the empty part where she had no arms. However, Theos'' left hand held an arm... His right arm that he grabbed just before leaving the Colosseum.


    It had withstood the st...


    They only had to attach the arm to Theos'' body, so it wasn''t that difficult, but not that simple either.


    They had to do several tests to confirm that everything was okay.


    After attaching the arm to the empty area, Theos couldn''t see it until a few minutester.


    Afterward, they forced him to perform several tests such as mobility, reaction, reflexes, strength when clenching his fist, and so on.


    Confirming that everything was in optimal condition, he said goodbye to the healers, then said goodbye to Cam, leaving her to the healers to heal her.


    "Phew, it was too hectic a day..." Theos muttered, looking up at thepletely clear blue sky.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The strong rays of the sun illuminated the entire academy, creating a rather pleasant, but heated atmosphere by Theos'' standards.


    He had aplished a lot in just a few days. However, it was quite unexpected to have the rtionship he currently had with Cam, who despite not being a couple, were quite close friends.


    Or at least Theos considered their rtionship that way.


    Shaking his head, he pushed those thoughts momentarily from his mind. There were too many things to do to waste time on "meaningless" matters.


    ''I''ll go see my dear inws tomorrow,'' he recalled the promise he made to Luna to cure her parents tomorrow.


    "Brother!" a voice shouted.


    The next moment, Theos felt a considerable weight on his back. At the same time, two rather spherical and soft melons touched his back.


    However, he was neither a virgin nor a pervert, he did not react to this.


    "What are you doing, Nora?" he asked.


    He didn''t even have to turn around to realize that the person on his back was Nora, his sister.


    After all, what woman would be brave enough to call him brother?


    "I just came to see my dear little brother, is there something wrong with that?" she pouted.


    Before Theos could respond, Nora let out a snort.


    She quickly moved her head to the side of Theos'' neck, biting him aggressively.


    "What?" he was in shock for a second, before using his hand to lift Nora''s head from his neck.


    "What are you doing?" asked Theos, still puzzled.


    "It''s just a little punishment for disappearing so suddenly," she stated, licking the blood around her pink, now red, lips.


    "What kind of punishment are you talking about? I only disappeared for three days, and if you wanted to know anything about me, you would have asked Alice," he stated with more confusion and even a bit of coldness in his words.


    After seeing the bite on his neck, it wasn''t a simple mark or a simple thing, it was a big bite where blood was cascading like a waterfall down his body.


    Nora''s eyes narrowed. "You''ve been here for several days, and you haven''t told me anything. Do you know how much I worried? This is the least I could be."


    With that said, she smiled. She possibly would have thought his smile was charming and refreshing.


    But now, Theos could only see a mischievous and slightly... Perverted smile?


    Under Theos'' cold eyes, Nora again lowered her head. However, this time, she didn''t take a bite but instead gave the wound a big lick as if it were a lollipop.


    After that, Nora kept licking Theos'' wound constantly, until a few minutes passed like that... The wound was gone!


    ''Having the Way of an Angel sure is very useful and versatile,'' Theos said inwardly.


    ''Those who possess the Way of an Angel in all of history are noted for being the best at practically everything. From melee battle, rangedbat, healers, and such.


    Theos remembered all this, which is why he let Nora lick his neck. However...


    "Good, you''re healed, now back away," he ordered.


    Nora ignored his demands, continuing to lick his neck constantly.


    Seeing that Nora had no sign of stopping, Theos grabbed her head with his hand, pulling her away from his neck.


    But how could Nora let such an opportunity slip away? She wouldn''t make it easy for him...


    Knowing that Theos was weak, she continued to lick his neck. At this point, Theos didn''t mind, but for a sister to be licking her brother''s neck, wouldn''t that be quickly misunderstood?


    Theos tried his best to get Nora off of him, but as he was quite tired, he couldn''t do it.


    After a moment''s struggle, Theos stopped struggling.


    Fortunately, Nora also stopped licking his neck. After the intense battle, she didn''t have the energy to continue licking Theos'' neck so passionately.


    "You finally got tired, didn''t you?" hemented, but inwardly cursing.


    Nora smiled, not responding to Theos'' words.


    ''It was quite fun and... Exciting,'' she thought in her heart, feeling pleased.


    "Theos!"


    "Theos!"


    Two voices echoed in Theos'' ears, who heard two soft voices calling him.


    Just like Nora, he didn''t need to turn around to know that the two people calling him were none other than his two cute girlfriends: Luna and Alice.


    The two jumped up and clung to him like a ko bear, not wanting to let go for a second.


    With a wry smile, he said, "Don''t you think you''re squeezing too tight?"


    Both Nora how, Alice, and Luna said nothing; they just shook their heads. Since, for them, their strength is the optimum for a good hug.


    After spending a moment of a nice hug, they all got off Theos'' body to start talking more quietly.


    They talked about everything, especially Luna, who talked more about her exciting adventures in the Dragon Kingdom.


    Theyughed and had fun, but all fun would have toe to an end, as Theos proceeded to talk about a serious topic.


    "Tomorrow we''re going to go see and heal your parents first thing in the morning, aren''t we?" he asked to confirm the departure time.


    Luna nodded, somewhat tense. After all, her parents would be meeting their partner tomorrow...


    The nerves were killing her, but there was also anticipation that her parents woulde to love Theos.


    "Oh, I heard that the leaders of the Roy family are sick... So it''s true," Noramented briefly.


    "They''ll be as good as new tomorrow anyway, you just have to be confident!" stated Alice, encouraging Luna.


    She smiled. Truth be told, she always appreciated Alice''s attempts to make her feel better. Even though they sometimes or many times argued, they could currently be considered best friends.


    Seeing how his sister and her two girlfriends called each other much better, Theos almost smiled with pride.


    "But, wait. won''t you and Luna miss a lot of school? There''s a lot of important things to do?", the albino asked with a bit of concern, not so much for Theos, but for Luna.


    Luna wasn''t from a big Family like the Fallen family, so she might be in trouble if she didn''t attend sses as much.


    "Don''t worry, besides being The Fallen, I''m the vice president of the Academy. I just have to speak up for Luna a little bit so nothing happens to her," Theos stated confidently.


    Luna sighed in relief.


    "Oh, by the way, do you remember the test at the Academy where we have to go to a Cave? They canceled it temporarily, supposedly because of strange happenings in the Cave; now the test will be in about a month," Alice exined, remembering some important information she got from one of the teachers.


    Theos was surprised. As he remembered in the plot, the Monster Cave test shouldn''t have been dyed this long.


    ''Anyway, another big change,'' he thought, letting out a sigh.


    Luna and Nora discussed this topic with Alice, who exined in more detail everything she knew.


    This scene made them look like gossipy olddies telling each other the gossip of the neighbors in the neighborhood.


    Or at least, that''s how it seemed to Theos.


    With a smile, the four of them continued their day together.


    ~


    I have recovered! I was sick, although I''m not quite well at the moment, I''m much better. My father''s health has also improved a lot, he looks much better, we just have to do some tests to find out why he had expelled more than a liter of blood and that''s it, I hope it''s nothing serious.


    I will be publishing normally 12 to 14 chapters a day. Sorry for being a bit missing, hahahahahah, lots of problems, but fortunately all are being solved well.


    Thanks for reading!:))


    ~

 Chapter 159 159

    Today I will edit the three chapters that are repeated, college is killing me hahaha.


    At the time of editing this, the first "To be edited" chapter will be fixed, and in a few hours that specific chapter and the one before it will bepletely fixed.


    Thanks for your patience.


    ~


    After taking Cam out of the Coliseum stadium with the barrier, he took out some clothes to put on her body to cover her.


    He quickly took her to the infirmary to return her to her original state. That''s why he wasn''t so worried, he knew very well that the healers could cure Cam and return her to her original form.


    Of course, they were not miracle workers. He was notified that Cam''s full recovery would take about two weeks.


    After that, he showed her the empty part where she had no arms. However, Theos'' left hand held an arm... His right arm that he grabbed just before leaving the Colosseum.


    It had withstood the st...


    They only had to attach the arm to Theos'' body, so it wasn''t that difficult, but not that simple either.


    They had to do several tests to confirm that everything was okay.


    After attaching the arm to the empty area, Theos couldn''t see it until a few minutester.


    Afterward, they forced him to perform several tests such as mobility, reaction, reflexes, strength when clenching his fist, and so on.


    Confirming that everything was in optimal condition, he said goodbye to the healers, then said goodbye to Cam, leaving her to the healers to heal her.


    "Phew, it was too hectic a day..." Theos muttered, looking up at thepletely clear blue sky.


    The strong rays of the sun illuminated the entire academy, creating a rather pleasant, but heated atmosphere by Theos'' standards.


    He had aplished a lot in just a few days. However, it was quite unexpected to have the rtionship he currently had with Cam, who despite not being a couple, were quite close friends.


    Or at least Theos considered their rtionship that way.


    Shaking his head, he pushed those thoughts momentarily from his mind. There were too many things to do to waste time on "meaningless" matters.


    ''I''ll go see my dear inws tomorrow,'' he recalled the promise he made to Luna to cure her parents tomorrow.


    "Brother!" a voice shouted.


    The next moment, Theos felt a considerable weight on his back. At the same time, two rather spherical and soft melons touched his back.


    However, he was neither a virgin nor a pervert, he did not react to this.


    "What are you doing, Nora?" he asked.


    He didn''t even have to turn around to realize that the person on his back was Nora, his sister.


    After all, what woman would be brave enough to call him brother?


    "I just came to see my dear little brother, is there something wrong with that?" she pouted.


    Before Theos could respond, Nora let out a snort.


    She quickly moved her head to the side of Theos'' neck, biting him aggressively.


    "What?" he was in shock for a second, before using his hand to lift Nora''s head from his neck.


    "What are you doing?" asked Theos, still puzzled.


    "It''s just a little punishment for disappearing so suddenly," she stated, licking the blood around her pink, now red, lips.


    "What kind of punishment are you talking about? I only disappeared for three days, and if you wanted to know anything about me, you would have asked Alice," he stated with more confusion and even a bit of coldness in his words.


    After seeing the bite on his neck, it wasn''t a simple mark or a simple thing, it was a big bite where blood was cascading like a waterfall down his body.


    Nora''s eyes narrowed. "You''ve been here for several days, and you haven''t told me anything. Do you know how much I worried? This is the least I could be."


    With that said, she smiled. She possibly would have thought his smile was charming and refreshing.


    But now, Theos could only see a mischievous and slightly... Perverted smile?


    Under Theos'' cold eyes, Nora again lowered her head. However, this time, she didn''t take a bite but instead gave the wound a big lick as if it were a lollipop.


    After that, Nora kept licking Theos'' wound constantly, until a few minutes passed like that... The wound was gone!


    ''Having the Way of an Angel sure is very useful and versatile,'' Theos said inwardly.


    ''Those who possess the Way of an Angel in all of history are noted for being the best at practically everything. From melee battle, rangedbat, healers, and such.


    Theos remembered all this, which is why he let Nora lick his neck. However...


    "Good, you''re healed, now back away," he ordered.


    Nora ignored his demands, continuing to lick his neck constantly.


    Seeing that Nora had no sign of stopping, Theos grabbed her head with his hand, pulling her away from his neck.


    But how could Nora let such an opportunity slip away? She wouldn''t make it easy for him...


    Knowing that Theos was weak, she continued to lick his neck. At this point, Theos didn''t mind, but for a sister to be licking her brother''s neck, wouldn''t that be quickly misunderstood?


    Theos tried his best to get Nora off of him, but as he was quite tired, he couldn''t do it.


    After a moment''s struggle, Theos stopped struggling.


    Fortunately, Nora also stopped licking his neck. After the intense battle, she didn''t have the energy to continue licking Theos'' neck so passionately.


    "You finally got tired, didn''t you?" hemented, but inwardly cursing.


    Nora smiled, not responding to Theos'' words.


    ''It was quite fun and... Exciting,'' she thought in her heart, feeling pleased.


    "Theos!"


    "Theos!"


    Two voices echoed in Theos'' ears, who heard two soft voices calling him.


    Just like Nora, he didn''t need to turn around to know that the two people calling him were none other than his two cute girlfriends: Luna and Alice.


    The two jumped up and clung to him like a ko bear, not wanting to let go for a second.


    With a wry smile, he said, "Don''t you think you''re squeezing too tight?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Both Nora how, Alice, and Luna said nothing; they just shook their heads. Since, for them, their strength is the optimum for a good hug.


    After spending a moment of a nice hug, they all got off Theos'' body to start talking more quietly.


    They talked about everything, especially Luna, who talked more about her exciting adventures in the Dragon Kingdom.


    Theyughed and had fun, but all fun would have toe to an end, as Theos proceeded to talk about a serious topic.


    "Tomorrow we''re going to go see and heal your parents first thing in the morning, aren''t we?" he asked to confirm the departure time.


    Luna nodded, somewhat tense. After all, her parents would be meeting their partner tomorrow...


    The nerves were killing her, but there was also anticipation that her parents woulde to love Theos.


    "Oh, I heard that the leaders of the Roy family are sick... So it''s true," Noramented briefly.


    "They''ll be as good as new tomorrow anyway, you just have to be confident!" stated Alice, encouraging Luna.


    She smiled. Truth be told, she always appreciated Alice''s attempts to make her feel better. Even though they sometimes or many times argued, they could currently be considered best friends.


    Seeing how his sister and her two girlfriends called each other much better, Theos almost smiled with pride.


    "But, wait. won''t you and Luna miss a lot of school? There''s a lot of important things to do?", the albino asked with a bit of concern, not so much for Theos, but for Luna.


    Luna wasn''t from a big Family like the Fallen family, so she might be in trouble if she didn''t attend sses as much.


    "Don''t worry, besides being The Fallen, I''m the vice president of the Academy. I just have to speak up for Luna a little bit so nothing happens to her," Theos stated confidently.


    Luna sighed in relief.


    "Oh, by the way, do you remember the test at the Academy where we have to go to a Cave? They canceled it temporarily, supposedly because of strange happenings in the Cave; now the test will be in about a month," Alice exined, remembering some important information she got from one of the teachers.


    Theos was surprised. As he remembered in the plot, the Monster Cave test shouldn''t have been dyed this long.


    ''Anyway, another big change,'' he thought, letting out a sigh.


    Luna and Nora discussed this topic with Alice, who exined in more detail everything she knew.


    This scene made them look like gossipy olddies telling each other the gossip of the neighbors in the neighborhood.


    Or at least, that''s how it seemed to Theos.


    With a smile, the four of them continued their day together.


    ~


    I have recovered! I was sick, although I''m not quite well at the moment, I''m much better. My father''s health has also improved a lot, he looks much better, we just have to do some tests to find out why he had expelled more than a liter of blood and that''s it, I hope it''s nothing serious.


    I will be publishing normally 12 to 14 chapters a day. Sorry for being a bit missing, hahahahahah, lots of problems, but fortunately all are being solved well.


    Thanks for reading!:)))


    ~

 Chapter 160 160

    Today I will edit the three chapters that are repeated, college is killing me hahaha.


    At the time of editing this, the first "To be edited" chapter will be fixed, and in a few hours that specific chapter and the one before it will bepletely fixed.


    Thanks for your patience.


    ~


    After taking Cam out of the Coliseum stadium with the barrier, he took out some clothes to put on her body to cover her.


    He quickly took her to the infirmary to return her to her original state. That''s why he wasn''t so worried, he knew very well that the healers could cure Cam and return her to her original form.


    Of course, they were not miracle workers. He was notified that Cam''s full recovery would take about two weeks.


    After that, he showed her the empty part where she had no arms. However, Theos'' left hand held an arm... His right arm that he grabbed just before leaving the Colosseum.


    It had withstood the st...


    They only had to attach the arm to Theos'' body, so it wasn''t that difficult, but not that simple either.


    They had to do several tests to confirm that everything was okay.


    After attaching the arm to the empty area, Theos couldn''t see it until a few minutester.


    Afterward, they forced him to perform several tests such as mobility, reaction, reflexes, strength when clenching his fist, and so on.


    Confirming that everything was in optimal condition, he said goodbye to the healers, then said goodbye to Cam, leaving her to the healers to heal her.


    "Phew, it was too hectic a day..." Theos muttered, looking up at thepletely clear blue sky.


    The strong rays of the sun illuminated the entire academy, creating a rather pleasant, but heated atmosphere by Theos'' standards.


    He had aplished a lot in just a few days. However, it was quite unexpected to have the rtionship he currently had with Cam, who despite not being a couple, were quite close friends.


    Or at least Theos considered their rtionship that way.


    Shaking his head, he pushed those thoughts momentarily from his mind. There were too many things to do to waste time on "meaningless" matters.


    ''I''ll go see my dear inws tomorrow,'' he recalled the promise he made to Luna to cure her parents tomorrow.


    "Brother!" a voice shouted.


    The next moment, Theos felt a considerable weight on his back. At the same time, two rather spherical and soft melons touched his back.


    However, he was neither a virgin nor a pervert, he did not react to this.


    "What are you doing, Nora?" he asked.


    He didn''t even have to turn around to realize that the person on his back was Nora, his sister.


    After all, what woman would be brave enough to call him brother?


    "I just came to see my dear little brother, is there something wrong with that?" she pouted.


    Before Theos could respond, Nora let out a snort.


    She quickly moved her head to the side of Theos'' neck, biting him aggressively.


    "What?" he was in shock for a second, before using his hand to lift Nora''s head from his neck.


    "What are you doing?" asked Theos, still puzzled.


    "It''s just a little punishment for disappearing so suddenly," she stated, licking the blood around her pink, now red, lips.


    "What kind of punishment are you talking about? I only disappeared for three days, and if you wanted to know anything about me, you would have asked Alice," he stated with more confusion and even a bit of coldness in his words.


    After seeing the bite on his neck, it wasn''t a simple mark or a simple thing, it was a big bite where blood was cascading like a waterfall down his body.


    Nora''s eyes narrowed. "You''ve been here for several days, and you haven''t told me anything. Do you know how much I worried? This is the least I could be."


    With that said, she smiled. She possibly would have thought his smile was charming and refreshing.


    But now, Theos could only see a mischievous and slightly... Perverted smile?


    Under Theos'' cold eyes, Nora again lowered her head. However, this time, she didn''t take a bite but instead gave the wound a big lick as if it were a lollipop.


    After that, Nora kept licking Theos'' wound constantly, until a few minutes passed like that... The wound was gone!


    ''Having the Way of an Angel sure is very useful and versatile,'' Theos said inwardly.


    ''Those who possess the Way of an Angel in all of history are noted for being the best at practically everything. From melee battle, rangedbat, healers, and such.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Theos remembered all this, which is why he let Nora lick his neck. However...


    "Good, you''re healed, now back away," he ordered.


    Nora ignored his demands, continuing to lick his neck constantly.


    Seeing that Nora had no sign of stopping, Theos grabbed her head with his hand, pulling her away from his neck.


    But how could Nora let such an opportunity slip away? She wouldn''t make it easy for him...


    Knowing that Theos was weak, she continued to lick his neck. At this point, Theos didn''t mind, but for a sister to be licking her brother''s neck, wouldn''t that be quickly misunderstood?


    Theos tried his best to get Nora off of him, but as he was quite tired, he couldn''t do it.


    After a moment''s struggle, Theos stopped struggling.


    Fortunately, Nora also stopped licking his neck. After the intense battle, she didn''t have the energy to continue licking Theos'' neck so passionately.


    "You finally got tired, didn''t you?" hemented, but inwardly cursing.


    Nora smiled, not responding to Theos'' words.


    ''It was quite fun and... Exciting,'' she thought in her heart, feeling pleased.


    "Theos!"


    "Theos!"


    Two voices echoed in Theos'' ears, who heard two soft voices calling him.


    Just like Nora, he didn''t need to turn around to know that the two people calling him were none other than his two cute girlfriends: Luna and Alice.


    The two jumped up and clung to him like a ko bear, not wanting to let go for a second.


    With a wry smile, he said, "Don''t you think you''re squeezing too tight?"


    Both Nora how, Alice, and Luna said nothing; they just shook their heads. Since, for them, their strength is the optimum for a good hug.


    After spending a moment of a nice hug, they all got off Theos'' body to start talking more quietly.


    They talked about everything, especially Luna, who talked more about her exciting adventures in the Dragon Kingdom.


    Theyughed and had fun, but all fun would have toe to an end, as Theos proceeded to talk about a serious topic.


    "Tomorrow we''re going to go see and heal your parents first thing in the morning, aren''t we?" he asked to confirm the departure time.


    Luna nodded, somewhat tense. After all, her parents would be meeting their partner tomorrow...


    The nerves were killing her, but there was also anticipation that her parents woulde to love Theos.


    "Oh, I heard that the leaders of the Roy family are sick... So it''s true," Noramented briefly.


    "They''ll be as good as new tomorrow anyway, you just have to be confident!" stated Alice, encouraging Luna.


    She smiled. Truth be told, she always appreciated Alice''s attempts to make her feel better. Even though they sometimes or many times argued, they could currently be considered best friends.


    Seeing how his sister and her two girlfriends called each other much better, Theos almost smiled with pride.


    "But, wait. won''t you and Luna miss a lot of school? There''s a lot of important things to do?", the albino asked with a bit of concern, not so much for Theos, but for Luna.


    Luna wasn''t from a big Family like the Fallen family, so she might be in trouble if she didn''t attend sses as much.


    "Don''t worry, besides being The Fallen, I''m the vice president of the Academy. I just have to speak up for Luna a little bit so nothing happens to her," Theos stated confidently.


    Luna sighed in relief.


    "Oh, by the way, do you remember the test at the Academy where we have to go to a Cave? They canceled it temporarily, supposedly because of strange happenings in the Cave; now the test will be in about a month," Alice exined, remembering some important information she got from one of the teachers.


    Theos was surprised. As he remembered in the plot, the Monster Cave test shouldn''t have been dyed this long.


    ''Anyway, another big change,'' he thought, letting out a sigh.


    Luna and Nora discussed this topic with Alice, who exined in more detail everything she knew.


    This scene made them look like gossipy olddies telling each other the gossip of the neighbors in the neighborhood.


    Or at least, that''s how it seemed to Theos.


    With a smile, the four of them continued their day together.


    ~


    I have recovered! I was sick, although I''m not quite well at the moment, I''m much better. My father''s health has also improved a lot, he looks much better, we just have to do some tests to find out why he had expelled more than a liter of blood and that''s it, I hope it''s nothing serious.


    I will be publishing normally 12 to 14 chapters a day. Sorry for being a bit missing, hahahahahah, lots of problems, but fortunately all are being solved well.


    Thanks for reading!:


    ~

 Chapter 161 161

    Today I will edit the three chapters that are repeated, college is killing me hahaha.


    At the time of editing this, the first "To be edited" chapter will be fixed, and in a few hours that specific chapter and the one before it will bepletely fixed.


    Thanks for your patience.


    ~


    After taking Cam out of the Coliseum stadium with the barrier, he took out some clothes to put on her body to cover her.


    He quickly took her to the infirmary to return her to her original state. That''s why he wasn''t so worried, he knew very well that the healers could cure Cam and return her to her original form.


    Of course, they were not miracle workers. He was notified that Cam''s full recovery would take about two weeks.


    After that, he showed her the empty part where she had no arms. However, Theos'' left hand held an arm... His right arm that he grabbed just before leaving the Colosseum.


    It had withstood the st...


    They only had to attach the arm to Theos'' body, so it wasn''t that difficult, but not that simple either.


    They had to do several tests to confirm that everything was okay.


    After attaching the arm to the empty area, Theos couldn''t see it until a few minutester.


    Afterward, they forced him to perform several tests such as mobility, reaction, reflexes, strength when clenching his fist, and so on.


    Confirming that everything was in optimal condition, he said goodbye to the healers, then said goodbye to Cam, leaving her to the healers to heal her.


    "Phew, it was too hectic a day..." Theos muttered, looking up at thepletely clear blue sky.


    The strong rays of the sun illuminated the entire academy, creating a rather pleasant, but heated atmosphere by Theos'' standards.


    He had aplished a lot in just a few days. However, it was quite unexpected to have the rtionship he currently had with Cam, who despite not being a couple, were quite close friends.


    Or at least Theos considered their rtionship that way.


    Shaking his head, he pushed those thoughts momentarily from his mind. There were too many things to do to waste time on "meaningless" matters.


    ''I''ll go see my dear inws tomorrow,'' he recalled the promise he made to Luna to cure her parents tomorrow.


    "Brother!" a voice shouted.


    The next moment, Theos felt a considerable weight on his back. At the same time, two rather spherical and soft melons touched his back.


    However, he was neither a virgin nor a pervert, he did not react to this.


    "What are you doing, Nora?" he asked.


    He didn''t even have to turn around to realize that the person on his back was Nora, his sister.


    After all, what woman would be brave enough to call him brother?


    "I just came to see my dear little brother, is there something wrong with that?" she pouted.


    Before Theos could respond, Nora let out a snort.


    She quickly moved her head to the side of Theos'' neck, biting him aggressively.


    "What?" he was in shock for a second, before using his hand to lift Nora''s head from his neck.


    "What are you doing?" asked Theos, still puzzled.


    "It''s just a little punishment for disappearing so suddenly," she stated, licking the blood around her pink, now red, lips.


    "What kind of punishment are you talking about? I only disappeared for three days, and if you wanted to know anything about me, you would have asked Alice," he stated with more confusion and even a bit of coldness in his words.


    After seeing the bite on his neck, it wasn''t a simple mark or a simple thing, it was a big bite where blood was cascading like a waterfall down his body.


    Nora''s eyes narrowed. "You''ve been here for several days, and you haven''t told me anything. Do you know how much I worried? This is the least I could be."


    With that said, she smiled. She possibly would have thought his smile was charming and refreshing.


    But now, Theos could only see a mischievous and slightly... Perverted smile?


    Under Theos'' cold eyes, Nora again lowered her head. However, this time, she didn''t take a bite but instead gave the wound a big lick as if it were a lollipop.


    After that, Nora kept licking Theos'' wound constantly, until a few minutes passed like that... The wound was gone!


    ''Having the Way of an Angel sure is very useful and versatile,'' Theos said inwardly.


    ''Those who possess the Way of an Angel in all of history are noted for being the best at practically everything. From melee battle, rangedbat, healers, and such.


    Theos remembered all this, which is why he let Nora lick his neck. However...


    "Good, you''re healed, now back away," he ordered.


    Nora ignored his demands, continuing to lick his neck constantly.


    Seeing that Nora had no sign of stopping, Theos grabbed her head with his hand, pulling her away from his neck.


    But how could Nora let such an opportunity slip away? She wouldn''t make it easy for him...


    Knowing that Theos was weak, she continued to lick his neck. At this point, Theos didn''t mind, but for a sister to be licking her brother''s neck, wouldn''t that be quickly misunderstood?


    Theos tried his best to get Nora off of him, but as he was quite tired, he couldn''t do it.


    After a moment''s struggle, Theos stopped struggling.


    Fortunately, Nora also stopped licking his neck. After the intense battle, she didn''t have the energy to continue licking Theos'' neck so passionately.


    "You finally got tired, didn''t you?" hemented, but inwardly cursing.


    Nora smiled, not responding to Theos'' words.


    ''It was quite fun and... Exciting,'' she thought in her heart, feeling pleased.


    "Theos!"


    "Theos!"


    Two voices echoed in Theos'' ears, who heard two soft voices calling him.


    Just like Nora, he didn''t need to turn around to know that the two people calling him were none other than his two cute girlfriends: Luna and Alice.


    The two jumped up and clung to him like a ko bear, not wanting to let go for a second.


    With a wry smile, he said, "Don''t you think you''re squeezing too tight?"


    Both Nora how, Alice, and Luna said nothing; they just shook their heads. Since, for them, their strength is the optimum for a good hug.


    After spending a moment of a nice hug, they all got off Theos'' body to start talking more quietly.


    They talked about everything, especially Luna, who talked more about her exciting adventures in the Dragon Kingdom.


    Theyughed and had fun, but all fun would have toe to an end, as Theos proceeded to talk about a serious topic.


    "Tomorrow we''re going to go see and heal your parents first thing in the morning, aren''t we?" he asked to confirm the departure time.


    Luna nodded, somewhat tense. After all, her parents would be meeting their partner tomorrow...


    The nerves were killing her, but there was also anticipation that her parents woulde to love Theos.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Oh, I heard that the leaders of the Roy family are sick... So it''s true," Noramented briefly.


    "They''ll be as good as new tomorrow anyway, you just have to be confident!" stated Alice, encouraging Luna.


    She smiled. Truth be told, she always appreciated Alice''s attempts to make her feel better. Even though they sometimes or many times argued, they could currently be considered best friends.


    Seeing how his sister and her two girlfriends called each other much better, Theos almost smiled with pride.


    "But, wait. won''t you and Luna miss a lot of school? There''s a lot of important things to do?", the albino asked with a bit of concern, not so much for Theos, but for Luna.


    Luna wasn''t from a big Family like the Fallen family, so she might be in trouble if she didn''t attend sses as much.


    "Don''t worry, besides being The Fallen, I''m the vice president of the Academy. I just have to speak up for Luna a little bit so nothing happens to her," Theos stated confidently.


    Luna sighed in relief.


    "Oh, by the way, do you remember the test at the Academy where we have to go to a Cave? They canceled it temporarily, supposedly because of strange happenings in the Cave; now the test will be in about a month," Alice exined, remembering some important information she got from one of the teachers.


    Theos was surprised. As he remembered in the plot, the Monster Cave test shouldn''t have been dyed this long.


    ''Anyway, another big change,'' he thought, letting out a sigh.


    Luna and Nora discussed this topic with Alice, who exined in more detail everything she knew.


    This scene made them look like gossipy olddies telling each other the gossip of the neighbors in the neighborhood.


    Or at least, that''s how it seemed to Theos.


    With a smile, the four of them continued their day together.


    ~


    I have recovered! I was sick, although I''m not quite well at the moment, I''m much better. My father''s health has also improved a lot, he looks much better, we just have to do some tests to find out why he had expelled more than a liter of blood and that''s it, I hope it''s nothing serious.


    I will be publishing normally 12 to 14 chapters a day. Sorry for being a bit missing, hahahahahah, lots of problems, but fortunately all are being solved well.


    Thanks for reading!:)


    ~

 Chapter 162 162

    I have solved all my problems, or at least most of them. I''m going to edit all the chapters that have titles just like this one. So, thanks for the support!


    ~


    Today I will edit the three chapters that are repeated, college is killing me hahaha.


    At the time of editing this, the first "To be edited" chapter will be fixed, and in a few hours that specific chapter and the one before it will bepletely fixed.


    Thanks for your patience.


    ~


    After taking Cam out of the Coliseum stadium with the barrier, he took out some clothes to put on her body to cover her.


    He quickly took her to the infirmary to return her to her original state. That''s why he wasn''t so worried, he knew very well that the healers could cure Cam and return her to her original form. Experience more content on empire


    Of course, they were not miracle workers. He was notified that Cam''s full recovery would take about two weeks.


    After that, he showed her the empty part where she had no arms. However, Theos'' left hand held an arm... His right arm that he grabbed just before leaving the Colosseum.


    It had withstood the st...


    They only had to attach the arm to Theos'' body, so it wasn''t that difficult, but not that simple either.


    They had to do several tests to confirm that everything was okay.


    After attaching the arm to the empty area, Theos couldn''t see it until a few minutester.


    Afterward, they forced him to perform several tests such as mobility, reaction, reflexes, strength when clenching his fist, and so on.


    Confirming that everything was in optimal condition, he said goodbye to the healers, then said goodbye to Cam, leaving her to the healers to heal her.


    "Phew, it was too hectic a day..." Theos muttered, looking up at thepletely clear blue sky.


    The strong rays of the sun illuminated the entire academy, creating a rather pleasant, but heated atmosphere by Theos'' standards.


    He had aplished a lot in just a few days. However, it was quite unexpected to have the rtionship he currently had with Cam, who despite not being a couple, were quite close friends.


    Or at least Theos considered their rtionship that way.


    Shaking his head, he pushed those thoughts momentarily from his mind. There were too many things to do to waste time on "meaningless" matters.


    ''I''ll go see my dear inws tomorrow,'' he recalled the promise he made to Luna to cure her parents tomorrow.


    "Brother!" a voice shouted.


    The next moment, Theos felt a considerable weight on his back. At the same time, two rather spherical and soft melons touched his back.


    However, he was neither a virgin nor a pervert, he did not react to this.


    "What are you doing, Nora?" he asked.


    He didn''t even have to turn around to realize that the person on his back was Nora, his sister.


    After all, what woman would be brave enough to call him brother?


    "I just came to see my dear little brother, is there something wrong with that?" she pouted.


    Before Theos could respond, Nora let out a snort.


    She quickly moved her head to the side of Theos'' neck, biting him aggressively.


    "What?" he was in shock for a second, before using his hand to lift Nora''s head from his neck.


    "What are you doing?" asked Theos, still puzzled.


    "It''s just a little punishment for disappearing so suddenly," she stated, licking the blood around her pink, now red, lips.


    "What kind of punishment are you talking about? I only disappeared for three days, and if you wanted to know anything about me, you would have asked Alice," he stated with more confusion and even a bit of coldness in his words.


    After seeing the bite on his neck, it wasn''t a simple mark or a simple thing, it was a big bite where blood was cascading like a waterfall down his body.


    Nora''s eyes narrowed. "You''ve been here for several days, and you haven''t told me anything. Do you know how much I worried? This is the least I could be."


    With that said, she smiled. She possibly would have thought his smile was charming and refreshing.


    But now, Theos could only see a mischievous and slightly... Perverted smile?


    Under Theos'' cold eyes, Nora again lowered her head. However, this time, she didn''t take a bite but instead gave the wound a big lick as if it were a lollipop.


    After that, Nora kept licking Theos'' wound constantly, until a few minutes passed like that... The wound was gone!


    ''Having the Way of an Angel sure is very useful and versatile,'' Theos said inwardly.


    ''Those who possess the Way of an Angel in all of history are noted for being the best at practically everything. From melee battle, rangedbat, healers, and such.


    Theos remembered all this, which is why he let Nora lick his neck. However...


    "Good, you''re healed, now back away," he ordered.


    Nora ignored his demands, continuing to lick his neck constantly.


    Seeing that Nora had no sign of stopping, Theos grabbed her head with his hand, pulling her away from his neck.


    But how could Nora let such an opportunity slip away? She wouldn''t make it easy for him...


    Knowing that Theos was weak, she continued to lick his neck. At this point, Theos didn''t mind, but for a sister to be licking her brother''s neck, wouldn''t that be quickly misunderstood?


    Theos tried his best to get Nora off of him, but as he was quite tired, he couldn''t do it.


    After a moment''s struggle, Theos stopped struggling.


    Fortunately, Nora also stopped licking his neck. After the intense battle, she didn''t have the energy to continue licking Theos'' neck so passionately.


    "You finally got tired, didn''t you?" hemented, but inwardly cursing.


    Nora smiled, not responding to Theos'' words.


    ''It was quite fun and... Exciting,'' she thought in her heart, feeling pleased.


    "Theos!"


    "Theos!"


    Two voices echoed in Theos'' ears, who heard two soft voices calling him.


    Just like Nora, he didn''t need to turn around to know that the two people calling him were none other than his two cute girlfriends: Luna and Alice.


    The two jumped up and clung to him like a ko bear, not wanting to let go for a second.


    With a wry smile, he said, "Don''t you think you''re squeezing too tight?"


    Both Nora how, Alice, and Luna said nothing; they just shook their heads. Since, for them, their strength is the optimum for a good hug.


    After spending a moment of a nice hug, they all got off Theos'' body to start talking more quietly.


    They talked about everything, especially Luna, who talked more about her exciting adventures in the Dragon Kingdom.


    Theyughed and had fun, but all fun would have toe to an end, as Theos proceeded to talk about a serious topic.


    "Tomorrow we''re going to go see and heal your parents first thing in the morning, aren''t we?" he asked to confirm the departure time.


    Luna nodded, somewhat tense. After all, her parents would be meeting their partner tomorrow...


    The nerves were killing her, but there was also anticipation that her parents woulde to love Theos.


    "Oh, I heard that the leaders of the Roy family are sick... So it''s true," Noramented briefly.


    "They''ll be as good as new tomorrow anyway, you just have to be confident!" stated Alice, encouraging Luna.


    She smiled. Truth be told, she always appreciated Alice''s attempts to make her feel better. Even though they sometimes or many times argued, they could currently be considered best friends.


    Seeing how his sister and her two girlfriends called each other much better, Theos almost smiled with pride.


    "But, wait. won''t you and Luna miss a lot of school? There''s a lot of important things to do?", the albino asked with a bit of concern, not so much for Theos, but for Luna.


    Luna wasn''t from a big Family like the Fallen family, so she might be in trouble if she didn''t attend sses as much.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Don''t worry, besides being The Fallen, I''m the vice president of the Academy. I just have to speak up for Luna a little bit so nothing happens to her," Theos stated confidently.


    Luna sighed in relief.


    "Oh, by the way, do you remember the test at the Academy where we have to go to a Cave? They canceled it temporarily, supposedly because of strange happenings in the Cave; now the test will be in about a month," Alice exined, remembering some important information she got from one of the teachers.


    Theos was surprised. As he remembered in the plot, the Monster Cave test shouldn''t have been dyed this long.


    ''Anyway, another big change,'' he thought, letting out a sigh.


    Luna and Nora discussed this topic with Alice, who exined in more detail everything she knew.


    This scene made them look like gossipy olddies telling each other the gossip of the neighbors in the neighborhood.


    Or at least, that''s how it seemed to Theos.


    With a smile, the four of them continued their day together.


    ~


    I have recovered! I was sick, although I''m not quite well at the moment, I''m much better. My father''s health has also improved a lot, he looks much better, we just have to do some tests to find out why he had expelled more than a liter of blood and that''s it, I hope it''s nothing serious.


    I will be publishing normally 12 to 14 chapters a day. Sorry for being a bit missing, hahahahahah, lots of problems, but fortunately all are being solved well.


    Thanks for reading!:)


    ~

 Chapter 163 163

    Today I will edit the three chapters that are repeated, college is killing me hahaha.


    At the time of editing this, the first "To be edited" chapter will be fixed, and in a few hours that specific chapter and the one before it will bepletely fixed.


    Thanks for your patience.


    ~


    After taking Cam out of the Coliseum stadium with the barrier, he took out some clothes to put on her body to cover her.


    He quickly took her to the infirmary to return her to her original state. That''s why he wasn''t so worried, he knew very well that the healers could cure Cam and return her to her original form.


    Of course, they were not miracle workers. He was notified that Cam''s full recovery would take about two weeks.


    After that, he showed her the empty part where she had no arms. However, Theos'' left hand held an arm... His right arm that he grabbed just before leaving the Colosseum.


    It had withstood the st...


    They only had to attach the arm to Theos'' body, so it wasn''t that difficult, but not that simple either.


    They had to do several tests to confirm that everything was okay.


    After attaching the arm to the empty area, Theos couldn''t see it until a few minutester.


    Afterward, they forced him to perform several tests such as mobility, reaction, reflexes, strength when clenching his fist, and so on.


    Confirming that everything was in optimal condition, he said goodbye to the healers, then said goodbye to Cam, leaving her to the healers to heal her.


    "Phew, it was too hectic a day..." Theos muttered, looking up at thepletely clear blue sky.


    The strong rays of the sun illuminated the entire academy, creating a rather pleasant, but heated atmosphere by Theos'' standards.


    He had aplished a lot in just a few days. However, it was quite unexpected to have the rtionship he currently had with Cam, who despite not being a couple, were quite close friends.


    Or at least Theos considered their rtionship that way.


    Shaking his head, he pushed those thoughts momentarily from his mind. There were too many things to do to waste time on "meaningless" matters.


    ''I''ll go see my dear inws tomorrow,'' he recalled the promise he made to Luna to cure her parents tomorrow.


    "Brother!" a voice shouted.


    The next moment, Theos felt a considerable weight on his back. At the same time, two rather spherical and soft melons touched his back.


    However, he was neither a virgin nor a pervert, he did not react to this.


    "What are you doing, Nora?" he asked.


    He didn''t even have to turn around to realize that the person on his back was Nora, his sister.


    After all, what woman would be brave enough to call him brother?


    "I just came to see my dear little brother, is there something wrong with that?" she pouted.


    Before Theos could respond, Nora let out a snort.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She quickly moved her head to the side of Theos'' neck, biting him aggressively.


    "What?" he was in shock for a second, before using his hand to lift Nora''s head from his neck.


    "What are you doing?" asked Theos, still puzzled.


    "It''s just a little punishment for disappearing so suddenly," she stated, licking the blood around her pink, now red, lips.


    "What kind of punishment are you talking about? I only disappeared for three days, and if you wanted to know anything about me, you would have asked Alice," he stated with more confusion and even a bit of coldness in his words.


    After seeing the bite on his neck, it wasn''t a simple mark or a simple thing, it was a big bite where blood was cascading like a waterfall down his body.


    Nora''s eyes narrowed. "You''ve been here for several days, and you haven''t told me anything. Do you know how much I worried? This is the least I could be."


    With that said, she smiled. She possibly would have thought his smile was charming and refreshing.


    But now, Theos could only see a mischievous and slightly... Perverted smile?


    Under Theos'' cold eyes, Nora again lowered her head. However, this time, she didn''t take a bite but instead gave the wound a big lick as if it were a lollipop.


    After that, Nora kept licking Theos'' wound constantly, until a few minutes passed like that... The wound was gone!


    ''Having the Way of an Angel sure is very useful and versatile,'' Theos said inwardly.


    ''Those who possess the Way of an Angel in all of history are noted for being the best at practically everything. From melee battle, rangedbat, healers, and such.


    Theos remembered all this, which is why he let Nora lick his neck. However...


    "Good, you''re healed, now back away," he ordered.


    Nora ignored his demands, continuing to lick his neck constantly.


    Seeing that Nora had no sign of stopping, Theos grabbed her head with his hand, pulling her away from his neck.


    But how could Nora let such an opportunity slip away? She wouldn''t make it easy for him...


    Knowing that Theos was weak, she continued to lick his neck. At this point, Theos didn''t mind, but for a sister to be licking her brother''s neck, wouldn''t that be quickly misunderstood?


    Theos tried his best to get Nora off of him, but as he was quite tired, he couldn''t do it.


    After a moment''s struggle, Theos stopped struggling.


    Fortunately, Nora also stopped licking his neck. After the intense battle, she didn''t have the energy to continue licking Theos'' neck so passionately.


    "You finally got tired, didn''t you?" hemented, but inwardly cursing.


    Nora smiled, not responding to Theos'' words.


    ''It was quite fun and... Exciting,'' she thought in her heart, feeling pleased.


    "Theos!"


    "Theos!"


    Two voices echoed in Theos'' ears, who heard two soft voices calling him.


    Just like Nora, he didn''t need to turn around to know that the two people calling him were none other than his two cute girlfriends: Luna and Alice.


    The two jumped up and clung to him like a ko bear, not wanting to let go for a second.


    With a wry smile, he said, "Don''t you think you''re squeezing too tight?"


    Both Nora how, Alice, and Luna said nothing; they just shook their heads. Since, for them, their strength is the optimum for a good hug.


    After spending a moment of a nice hug, they all got off Theos'' body to start talking more quietly.


    They talked about everything, especially Luna, who talked more about her exciting adventures in the Dragon Kingdom.


    Theyughed and had fun, but all fun would have toe to an end, as Theos proceeded to talk about a serious topic.


    "Tomorrow we''re going to go see and heal your parents first thing in the morning, aren''t we?" he asked to confirm the departure time.


    Luna nodded, somewhat tense. After all, her parents would be meeting their partner tomorrow...


    The nerves were killing her, but there was also anticipation that her parents woulde to love Theos.


    "Oh, I heard that the leaders of the Roy family are sick... So it''s true," Noramented briefly.


    "They''ll be as good as new tomorrow anyway, you just have to be confident!" stated Alice, encouraging Luna.


    She smiled. Truth be told, she always appreciated Alice''s attempts to make her feel better. Even though they sometimes or many times argued, they could currently be considered best friends.


    Seeing how his sister and her two girlfriends called each other much better, Theos almost smiled with pride.


    "But, wait. won''t you and Luna miss a lot of school? There''s a lot of important things to do?", the albino asked with a bit of concern, not so much for Theos, but for Luna.


    Luna wasn''t from a big Family like the Fallen family, so she might be in trouble if she didn''t attend sses as much.


    "Don''t worry, besides being The Fallen, I''m the vice president of the Academy. I just have to speak up for Luna a little bit so nothing happens to her," Theos stated confidently.


    Luna sighed in relief.


    "Oh, by the way, do you remember the test at the Academy where we have to go to a Cave? They canceled it temporarily, supposedly because of strange happenings in the Cave; now the test will be in about a month," Alice exined, remembering some important information she got from one of the teachers.


    Theos was surprised. As he remembered in the plot, the Monster Cave test shouldn''t have been dyed this long.


    ''Anyway, another big change,'' he thought, letting out a sigh.


    Luna and Nora discussed this topic with Alice, who exined in more detail everything she knew.


    This scene made them look like gossipy olddies telling each other the gossip of the neighbors in the neighborhood.


    Or at least, that''s how it seemed to Theos.


    With a smile, the four of them continued their day together.


    ~


    I have recovered! I was sick, although I''m not quite well at the moment, I''m much better. My father''s health has also improved a lot, he looks much better, we just have to do some tests to find out why he had expelled more than a liter of blood and that''s it, I hope it''s nothing serious.


    I will be publishing normally 12 to 14 chapters a day. Sorry for being a bit missing, hahahahahah, lots of problems, but fortunately all are being solved well.


    Thanks for reading!!:)


    ~

 Chapter 164 164

    Today I will edit the three chapters that are repeated, college is killing me hahaha.


    At the time of editing this, the first "To be edited" chapter will be fixed, and in a few hours that specific chapter and the one before it will bepletely fixed.


    Thanks for your patience.


    ~


    After taking Cam out of the Coliseum stadium with the barrier, he took out some clothes to put on her body to cover her.


    He quickly took her to the infirmary to return her to her original state. That''s why he wasn''t so worried, he knew very well that the healers could cure Cam and return her to her original form.


    Of course, they were not miracle workers. He was notified that Cam''s full recovery would take about two weeks.


    After that, he showed her the empty part where she had no arms. However, Theos'' left hand held an arm... His right arm that he grabbed just before leaving the Colosseum.


    It had withstood the st...


    They only had to attach the arm to Theos'' body, so it wasn''t that difficult, but not that simple either.


    They had to do several tests to confirm that everything was okay.


    After attaching the arm to the empty area, Theos couldn''t see it until a few minutester.


    Afterward, they forced him to perform several tests such as mobility, reaction, reflexes, strength when clenching his fist, and so on.


    Confirming that everything was in optimal condition, he said goodbye to the healers, then said goodbye to Cam, leaving her to the healers to heal her.


    "Phew, it was too hectic a day..." Theos muttered, looking up at thepletely clear blue sky.


    The strong rays of the sun illuminated the entire academy, creating a rather pleasant, but heated atmosphere by Theos'' standards.


    He had aplished a lot in just a few days. However, it was quite unexpected to have the rtionship he currently had with Cam, who despite not being a couple, were quite close friends.


    Or at least Theos considered their rtionship that way.


    Shaking his head, he pushed those thoughts momentarily from his mind. There were too many things to do to waste time on "meaningless" matters.


    ''I''ll go see my dear inws tomorrow,'' he recalled the promise he made to Luna to cure her parents tomorrow.


    "Brother!" a voice shouted.


    The next moment, Theos felt a considerable weight on his back. At the same time, two rather spherical and soft melons touched his back.


    However, he was neither a virgin nor a pervert, he did not react to this.


    "What are you doing, Nora?" he asked.


    He didn''t even have to turn around to realize that the person on his back was Nora, his sister.


    After all, what woman would be brave enough to call him brother?


    "I just came to see my dear little brother, is there something wrong with that?" she pouted.


    Before Theos could respond, Nora let out a snort.


    She quickly moved her head to the side of Theos'' neck, biting him aggressively.


    "What?" he was in shock for a second, before using his hand to lift Nora''s head from his neck.


    "What are you doing?" asked Theos, still puzzled.


    "It''s just a little punishment for disappearing so suddenly," she stated, licking the blood around her pink, now red, lips.


    "What kind of punishment are you talking about? I only disappeared for three days, and if you wanted to know anything about me, you would have asked Alice," he stated with more confusion and even a bit of coldness in his words.


    After seeing the bite on his neck, it wasn''t a simple mark or a simple thing, it was a big bite where blood was cascading like a waterfall down his body.


    Nora''s eyes narrowed. "You''ve been here for several days, and you haven''t told me anything. Do you know how much I worried? This is the least I could be."


    With that said, she smiled. She possibly would have thought his smile was charming and refreshing.


    But now, Theos could only see a mischievous and slightly... Perverted smile?


    Under Theos'' cold eyes, Nora again lowered her head. However, this time, she didn''t take a bite but instead gave the wound a big lick as if it were a lollipop.


    After that, Nora kept licking Theos'' wound constantly, until a few minutes passed like that... The wound was gone!


    ''Having the Way of an Angel sure is very useful and versatile,'' Theos said inwardly.


    ''Those who possess the Way of an Angel in all of history are noted for being the best at practically everything. From melee battle, rangedbat, healers, and such.


    Theos remembered all this, which is why he let Nora lick his neck. However...


    "Good, you''re healed, now back away," he ordered.


    Nora ignored his demands, continuing to lick his neck constantly.


    Seeing that Nora had no sign of stopping, Theos grabbed her head with his hand, pulling her away from his neck.


    But how could Nora let such an opportunity slip away? She wouldn''t make it easy for him...


    Knowing that Theos was weak, she continued to lick his neck. At this point, Theos didn''t mind, but for a sister to be licking her brother''s neck, wouldn''t that be quickly misunderstood?


    Theos tried his best to get Nora off of him, but as he was quite tired, he couldn''t do it.


    After a moment''s struggle, Theos stopped struggling.


    Fortunately, Nora also stopped licking his neck. After the intense battle, she didn''t have the energy to continue licking Theos'' neck so passionately.


    "You finally got tired, didn''t you?" hemented, but inwardly cursing.


    Nora smiled, not responding to Theos'' words.


    ''It was quite fun and... Exciting,'' she thought in her heart, feeling pleased.


    "Theos!"


    "Theos!"


    Two voices echoed in Theos'' ears, who heard two soft voices calling him.


    Just like Nora, he didn''t need to turn around to know that the two people calling him were none other than his two cute girlfriends: Luna and Alice.


    The two jumped up and clung to him like a ko bear, not wanting to let go for a second.


    With a wry smile, he said, "Don''t you think you''re squeezing too tight?"


    Both Nora how, Alice, and Luna said nothing; they just shook their heads. Since, for them, their strength is the optimum for a good hug.


    After spending a moment of a nice hug, they all got off Theos'' body to start talking more quietly.


    They talked about everything, especially Luna, who talked more about her exciting adventures in the Dragon Kingdom.


    Theyughed and had fun, but all fun would have toe to an end, as Theos proceeded to talk about a serious topic.


    "Tomorrow we''re going to go see and heal your parents first thing in the morning, aren''t we?" he asked to confirm the departure time.


    Luna nodded, somewhat tense. After all, her parents would be meeting their partner tomorrow...


    The nerves were killing her, but there was also anticipation that her parents woulde to love Theos.


    "Oh, I heard that the leaders of the Roy family are sick... So it''s true," Noramented briefly.


    "They''ll be as good as new tomorrow anyway, you just have to be confident!" stated Alice, encouraging Luna.


    She smiled. Truth be told, she always appreciated Alice''s attempts to make her feel better. Even though they sometimes or many times argued, they could currently be considered best friends.


    Seeing how his sister and her two girlfriends called each other much better, Theos almost smiled with pride.


    "But, wait. won''t you and Luna miss a lot of school? There''s a lot of important things to do?", the albino asked with a bit of concern, not so much for Theos, but for Luna.


    Luna wasn''t from a big Family like the Fallen family, so she might be in trouble if she didn''t attend sses as much.


    "Don''t worry, besides being The Fallen, I''m the vice president of the Academy. I just have to speak up for Luna a little bit so nothing happens to her," Theos stated confidently.


    Luna sighed in relief.


    "Oh, by the way, do you remember the test at the Academy where we have to go to a Cave? They canceled it temporarily, supposedly because of strange happenings in the Cave; now the test will be in about a month," Alice exined, remembering some important information she got from one of the teachers.


    Theos was surprised. As he remembered in the plot, the Monster Cave test shouldn''t have been dyed this long.


    ''Anyway, another big change,'' he thought, letting out a sigh.


    Luna and Nora discussed this topic with Alice, who exined in more detail everything she knew.


    This scene made them look like gossipy olddies telling each other the gossip of the neighbors in the neighborhood.


    Or at least, that''s how it seemed to Theos.


    With a smile, the four of them continued their day together.


    ~


    I have recovered! I was sick, although I''m not quite well at the moment, I''m much better. My father''s health has also improved a lot, he looks much better, we just have to do some tests to find out why he had expelled more than a liter of blood and that''s it, I hope it''s nothing serious.


    I will be publishing normally 12 to 14 chapters a day. Sorry for being a bit missing, hahahahahah, lots of problems, but fortunately all are being solved well.


    Thanks for reading!!:))N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ~

 Chapter 165 165

    Today I will edit the three chapters that are repeated, college is killing me hahaha.


    At the time of editing this, the first "To be edited" chapter will be fixed, and in a few hours that specific chapter and the one before it will bepletely fixed.


    Thanks for your patience.


    ~


    After taking Cam out of the Coliseum stadium with the barrier, he took out some clothes to put on her body to cover her.


    He quickly took her to the infirmary to return her to her original state. That''s why he wasn''t so worried, he knew very well that the healers could cure Cam and return her to her original form.


    Of course, they were not miracle workers. He was notified that Cam''s full recovery would take about two weeks.


    After that, he showed her the empty part where she had no arms. However, Theos'' left hand held an arm... His right arm that he grabbed just before leaving the Colosseum.


    It had withstood the st...


    They only had to attach the arm to Theos'' body, so it wasn''t that difficult, but not that simple either.


    They had to do several tests to confirm that everything was okay.


    After attaching the arm to the empty area, Theos couldn''t see it until a few minutester.


    Afterward, they forced him to perform several tests such as mobility, reaction, reflexes, strength when clenching his fist, and so on.


    Confirming that everything was in optimal condition, he said goodbye to the healers, then said goodbye to Cam, leaving her to the healers to heal her.


    "Phew, it was too hectic a day..." Theos muttered, looking up at thepletely clear blue sky.


    The strong rays of the sun illuminated the entire academy, creating a rather pleasant, but heated atmosphere by Theos'' standards.


    He had aplished a lot in just a few days. However, it was quite unexpected to have the rtionship he currently had with Cam, who despite not being a couple, were quite close friends.


    Or at least Theos considered their rtionship that way.


    Shaking his head, he pushed those thoughts momentarily from his mind. There were too many things to do to waste time on "meaningless" matters.


    ''I''ll go see my dear inws tomorrow,'' he recalled the promise he made to Luna to cure her parents tomorrow.


    "Brother!" a voice shouted.


    The next moment, Theos felt a considerable weight on his back. At the same time, two rather spherical and soft melons touched his back.


    However, he was neither a virgin nor a pervert, he did not react to this.


    "What are you doing, Nora?" he asked.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He didn''t even have to turn around to realize that the person on his back was Nora, his sister.


    After all, what woman would be brave enough to call him brother?


    "I just came to see my dear little brother, is there something wrong with that?" she pouted.


    Before Theos could respond, Nora let out a snort.


    She quickly moved her head to the side of Theos'' neck, biting him aggressively.


    "What?" he was in shock for a second, before using his hand to lift Nora''s head from his neck.


    "What are you doing?" asked Theos, still puzzled.


    "It''s just a little punishment for disappearing so suddenly," she stated, licking the blood around her pink, now red, lips.


    "What kind of punishment are you talking about? I only disappeared for three days, and if you wanted to know anything about me, you would have asked Alice," he stated with more confusion and even a bit of coldness in his words.


    After seeing the bite on his neck, it wasn''t a simple mark or a simple thing, it was a big bite where blood was cascading like a waterfall down his body.


    Nora''s eyes narrowed. "You''ve been here for several days, and you haven''t told me anything. Do you know how much I worried? This is the least I could be."


    With that said, she smiled. She possibly would have thought his smile was charming and refreshing.


    But now, Theos could only see a mischievous and slightly... Perverted smile?


    Under Theos'' cold eyes, Nora again lowered her head. However, this time, she didn''t take a bite but instead gave the wound a big lick as if it were a lollipop.


    After that, Nora kept licking Theos'' wound constantly, until a few minutes passed like that... The wound was gone!


    ''Having the Way of an Angel sure is very useful and versatile,'' Theos said inwardly.


    ''Those who possess the Way of an Angel in all of history are noted for being the best at practically everything. From melee battle, rangedbat, healers, and such.


    Theos remembered all this, which is why he let Nora lick his neck. However...


    "Good, you''re healed, now back away," he ordered.


    Nora ignored his demands, continuing to lick his neck constantly.


    Seeing that Nora had no sign of stopping, Theos grabbed her head with his hand, pulling her away from his neck.


    But how could Nora let such an opportunity slip away? She wouldn''t make it easy for him...


    Knowing that Theos was weak, she continued to lick his neck. At this point, Theos didn''t mind, but for a sister to be licking her brother''s neck, wouldn''t that be quickly misunderstood?


    Theos tried his best to get Nora off of him, but as he was quite tired, he couldn''t do it.


    After a moment''s struggle, Theos stopped struggling.


    Fortunately, Nora also stopped licking his neck. After the intense battle, she didn''t have the energy to continue licking Theos'' neck so passionately.


    "You finally got tired, didn''t you?" hemented, but inwardly cursing.


    Nora smiled, not responding to Theos'' words.


    ''It was quite fun and... Exciting,'' she thought in her heart, feeling pleased.


    "Theos!"


    "Theos!"


    Two voices echoed in Theos'' ears, who heard two soft voices calling him.


    Just like Nora, he didn''t need to turn around to know that the two people calling him were none other than his two cute girlfriends: Luna and Alice.


    The two jumped up and clung to him like a ko bear, not wanting to let go for a second.


    With a wry smile, he said, "Don''t you think you''re squeezing too tight?"


    Both Nora how, Alice, and Luna said nothing; they just shook their heads. Since, for them, their strength is the optimum for a good hug.


    After spending a moment of a nice hug, they all got off Theos'' body to start talking more quietly.


    They talked about everything, especially Luna, who talked more about her exciting adventures in the Dragon Kingdom.


    Theyughed and had fun, but all fun would have toe to an end, as Theos proceeded to talk about a serious topic.


    "Tomorrow we''re going to go see and heal your parents first thing in the morning, aren''t we?" he asked to confirm the departure time.


    Luna nodded, somewhat tense. After all, her parents would be meeting their partner tomorrow...


    The nerves were killing her, but there was also anticipation that her parents woulde to love Theos.


    "Oh, I heard that the leaders of the Roy family are sick... So it''s true," Noramented briefly.


    "They''ll be as good as new tomorrow anyway, you just have to be confident!" stated Alice, encouraging Luna.


    She smiled. Truth be told, she always appreciated Alice''s attempts to make her feel better. Even though they sometimes or many times argued, they could currently be considered best friends.


    Seeing how his sister and her two girlfriends called each other much better, Theos almost smiled with pride.


    "But, wait. won''t you and Luna miss a lot of school? There''s a lot of important things to do?", the albino asked with a bit of concern, not so much for Theos, but for Luna.


    Luna wasn''t from a big Family like the Fallen family, so she might be in trouble if she didn''t attend sses as much.


    "Don''t worry, besides being The Fallen, I''m the vice president of the Academy. I just have to speak up for Luna a little bit so nothing happens to her," Theos stated confidently.


    Luna sighed in relief.


    "Oh, by the way, do you remember the test at the Academy where we have to go to a Cave? They canceled it temporarily, supposedly because of strange happenings in the Cave; now the test will be in about a month," Alice exined, remembering some important information she got from one of the teachers.


    Theos was surprised. As he remembered in the plot, the Monster Cave test shouldn''t have been dyed this long.


    ''Anyway, another big change,'' he thought, letting out a sigh.


    Luna and Nora discussed this topic with Alice, who exined in more detail everything she knew.


    This scene made them look like gossipy olddies telling each other the gossip of the neighbors in the neighborhood.


    Or at least, that''s how it seemed to Theos.


    With a smile, the four of them continued their day together.


    ~


    I have recovered! I was sick, although I''m not quite well at the moment, I''m much better. My father''s health has also improved a lot, he looks much better, we just have to do some tests to find out why he had expelled more than a liter of blood and that''s it, I hope it''s nothing serious.


    I will be publishing normally 12 to 14 chapters a day. Sorry for being a bit missing, hahahahahah, lots of problems, but fortunately all are being solved well.


    Thanks for reading!!:)))


    ~


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!